《Trinity: omniverse traveling cat》 1 From two to a new one. Darkness. All over him was shrouded in darkness as he regains consciousness. His body was no more, his memories were no more, his life was no more, but here he stood in complete darkness, in none other forms that a small cloud of cerulean blue mist. Without any memories to link to this particular state, he could only stand, unmoving, looking around with the curiosity of an unafraid child, while trying to comprehend what to do from now on. With gone memories and body, any fear that should have been deeply rooted in is subconscious had vanished, leaving him truly breaking of the shackles of his previous humanity. One could ask then, now that it was nothing more than a blue cloud of gas, why does he think itself as a male then? The response is quite simple, it was due to the simple fact that his new instinct, born of his actual state, dictate him that he was actually who he was. A somewhat shapeless mass of indefinite matter that would have either been male or female and hazard had made him male. So now here he was in the middle of nowhere with nothing to do more than look at the infinite darkness surrounding him. Being a new leaf of its former self without is awareness, concepts like time, space, anger, sleepness could affect him. After who knows how long, something finally starts to change in the darkness. Moved by nothing more than the new change the space around him was subject to, he slowly drifts toward what appears to be nothing more than three dots floating like him. The dots were like nothing he had been subjected before, not that it was something difficult when you are a memories less cloud of mist in infinite darkness without matter around you. But the sudden apparition was just that. After they came to existence, nothing more happened, returning the space where they were to its previous state with just three new residents. When is excitation toward them starts to fade, he just returns to his previous state, gazing in the darkness while drifting aimlessly around his new point of anchor. Its was only after taking them as is anchoring space that this very concept resurfaces, bringing forth with its multitude of other concepts and sensation. Slowly, the knowledge he had once in his past life resurfaces, bringing along new sensations and feeling to it. While they resurface, they couldn''t erase the time he had to spend here. Merging his new and old personalities was nothing easy, knowing that you float in the space with nothing to sustain his existence here and needing nothing ever so. After all, who could boast to have a similar experience and feel nothing but acceptance in one part and dread that something could happen anytime in the other? Those kind existential issues couldn''t be anything than armful to his mental fortitude, thus his subconscious takes a choice for him. He has live eons is that darkness before taking conscious of what it implies and had been fine, now that he knows it and understand it why should it be different? It was those situations that refine is two personalities in a new one, taking the good of each one and leaving its previous weakness aside, forging a greater fortitude able to bore those extreme situations. While he was subject to those, his mind wasn''t the only thing that evolves, or it could be said that one was linked to the other. That right is physical representation also evolves alongside his forming mind. Before any change, if is shape could be compared to an ethereal cerulean cloud-shaped mist, now is form could truly be counted as one. As wisps of mist appear and thicken, they immediately merge with the previous shape, adding more and more a ''consistent feeling on it. The ethereal cloud slowly turns into a real tangible one. One that was unable to be seen through, as every memories, concepts, and emotion where adding physical weight to it. When his two personalities finish merging, it leaves a thick deep dark blue cloud three times larger than before and much more solid. The only way he knows that he was that large was simply due to the existence of the three dots who were previously like a bowling ball to him and now appear like tennis ones. Another fact concerning those balls of matters was that he was now able to identify them or at least have a good idea of where they were. The only reason that he could only suspect and not be sure was that he never seen one in is previous life, only synthesis images of them in documentaries. Coming closer to them until nearly touch them, and carefully observe them, his first impression where confirmed. those weren''t dots of matter but eggs, none fertilized human egg''s. It''s only then that he was able to somewhat gain an idea of measure. What was left of him was surely something akin to a soul or similar and compared to its previous size, ether the soul is extremely tiny or it was just him. Completely lost in his through he wasn''t able to see that three tendrils coming to his own cloud slowly extend and enter the eggs. It was the semi-transparent white window popping out of nowhere that brought him back and let him know what happens. ''What..?'' Before he could even think of the meaning of those two simple lines, thousands upon thousands of possible genetic genome starts to appear in the elongated white window, before a cursor appear on the right size and reduce significantly in the space of mere seconds. While he was stunned by what appears in front of him, his gaze caught the appearing icon on the top of the list. Those icons where divides in threes simple one: -animal -vegetal -mineral The one open was the animal one and the second line of icons divided in a further two: -vertebrates -invertebrates The first divide in five other icons and the second one in two. On the third lines linked to the vertebrates were: -mammals -birds -fishes -amphibia -reptilian As the same that the previous one, the first choice lead to a larger than before listing of icons choice, but the one than displayed in front of him was the same as his previous race: Human. For a few seconds, is mind fail to identify what was display before it came to him abruptly. ''No way is that...'' Dumbfound by the very answer he came with that seem to prove itself as the structure in the image in front of him start to slowly rotate. He was completely awed by the lines of texts that start to fill both sides of the screen and progress further as the structure start to ascend. ''The complete human genome completely undecoded.'' Should he have a body at this time, only a whisper of awe would have exited his lips, fearing that any disturbance would have vanished the very thing that countless researchers he knows were still trying to achieve, while he, a complete novice in the field could leisurely look at, without understanding a single thing that was described. His dreaming state was shattered by the apparition of another window. ''Does it want me to add the completing genome I want to the egg? How does it work, two different species shouldn''t be able to merge together.'' As if hearing him, a third window opens in front of the two. ''So I could add anything?'' ''how about it? System search for Felis uncia!'' ''It actually found it?! YES! Confirm choice!'' As the text appears, the second window starts to open different icons, refining the search before displaying a second genome completely different from the first one. Once the choice was confirmed, the two windows merge in a single one with a genome on itch side. Once completely merged a 3D image resulting from the read genome form on the side. What he witnessed was a being that was not completely unknown to him. ''Did I just create a mink?'' ''It wasn''t exactly what I was thinking. Is it possible to further change the genome to give it a human appearance with only the minimal animal trait?'' Just after the window apparition, genes of the human side start to merge with the existing genome, bringing change to the existing model displayed. The fur present on the body receded into it, leaving behind human skin. The paws vanish to let hand and feet appear but leave the third articulation on the legs. Hairs sprout while keeping the snow panther coat on the two animal ears on it. A trail of fur running on the entire spine and covering it let place to the long bushy tail of the snow panther. ''It better but there still some trait left. Is it possible to further refine the genome?'' ''Would I still gain something with a dormant bloodline?'' ''I don''t know where I will land, better be safe than sorry and go with a human physique and hope that it will be alright. Confirm the second alternative.'' As soon as the window vanishes, the tendrils still connected to the eggs snap and enter them, merging the two genomes into the new one. 2 A new body for a new adventure. The moment the tendrils where absorbed, the magic operates. For perhaps the first time someone was able to witness to the creation of a new being right in front of their eyes. Due to his size, he was practically able to see the chromosomes multiply and divide and look, fascinated as the first cell became two. Within a few instants, the second mitosis starts and soon two will become four. It was at this moment that he understands that either his time perception was accelerated or something was speeding the process. In no time the tennis size egg has grown to the previous size it has appeared to be from him. What should be the third week of development and it''s becoming an actual embryo was not long to came. It was at this point and forward that hold the greatest interest from him. Being able to observe to lizard look like things slowly evolve to form another completely different being. Its size didn''t stop to expend and soon became larger than him. The embryo period has already passed and it officially becomes a fetus. It also the time that the peak of it metamorphose had past, starting now, the difference will be scarce has the internal work takes place for most of the remaining time. It was at this point that he was lost, why in the first place did he have to create the body? Why did it appear in front of him? Why are the two other ones near the first? What now? While it was slow, he could tell that the body was maturing, thus aging. If the process of its growth was the same as a human one, near a year should have past since the start of the body forming, and yet, this system hadn''t reappeared since then. Somewhat lost, he does the only possible thing for him, wait. Time seems to continue ongoing as the hair of the baby, along with his size, continues to grow. An interesting fact was that will he had no seen one, the baby does have a belly button and doesn''t show signs of malnutrition, which means that something was keeping the baby healthy. As time past, the baby has started to show some more definite features, and with a wild guess, one would tell that the body was at least three to four years old. Soon the baby leaves place to an infant body, slowly advancing to that of a pre-teen before seemingly stabilizing to that of a somewhat fifteen-year-old. While looking young the body was strangely mature and would lead people to think that he only appears to be older than he is looking. Not long after his observation, something finally changes in this silent, frozen space. a new window popped up. {[Name: .658] [Age: 1] [Race: huaman] [STR: 8] [END: 7] [VIT:7] [AGI: 9] ''Status? Are you giving me a status?'' ''Then what is it?'' ''Choice, do you mean that I will inhabit it? That why you made me choose its form?'' ''I will have a system?!'' But before is excitement could rise, he was shouted down immediately. ''indirect rewards?'' ''Okay... So what up with the status?'' {Since the body doesn''t have an actual soul and result in human experimentation, it was given it experimental code until real birth. Age is self-explanatory. STR is the amount of strength possessed by the body and applicable to the world, but also is the capacity to endure damages. END is related to your overall body energy when exhausted the user would find it difficult to move or exert any strength. VIT for vitality and is your life force, the greater is it the greater you resistance to external debuff, it also affects your resistance again devil fruits and Haki. AGI is for agility, or your body fitness and your internal balance and equilibrium. ''What of the skills?'' {This body posses actually none. Later, unusual knowledge could lead to the development of skills. ''Wait, does that have anything to do to me messing with the genome?'' ''Damn, that suck.'' ''Really, that good then. What about the stats? What are the equivalent?'' ''Considering the already present stat and skills, I far from being able to survive alone. Well, no need to think of it now. What now system?'' ''Do it.'' The window vanishes and everything turns black. 3 A rocky start. The instant he regains consciousness, his surroundings have changed from the darkness to a cold metallic plated room. The room was immense and the walls were filled with screens of large proportion. Before he could even start to understand where he was, the white translucent window pop-up. {Welcome to the world of One Piece. Following your choice, here await a difficult future where the strong prey on the weak. In order to bring change to this world, please choose your path. Understand that this choice would be interchangeable until you rejoin a faction or the world choose for you. -Marine: You can''t change things without power, became at least fleet admiral! -Pirate: the strong rule the sea, attain a position at least on part with the Yonko! -Revolutionnaire: the wind of the rebellions will carry you to the end of the world, bring an end to the tyrants that rule it! -World government: every ruler has a shadow, integrate the council of the five elders! Take in mind that those are path choice and thus will define the time of objective you will receive. The integration of your soul in the vessel will take a few days in order to merge and coordinates. During that time it advised the user to gather as much as information that possible since objectives will be sent in order to start your journey in the one-piece world. The amount of information was too high for him to retain the meager link that was just connected. During what seemed a week to him, he would awake for a few minutes before returning in an unconscious sleep. Among those times he would sometimes awake when groups of scientists were also present in the room, looking at each container to see if any change has happened to them. More than one he feels that he was caught awake but each time, the scientist pass to the next pod or wasn''t looking. A further two weeks pass before the situation completely changed. He was now awake most of the time but stay still and try to no arouse suspicion. He is also able to tell that at the start of the process he must have been asleep for days and no hours because groups seem to enter the room every four or so hours, each time different for three rotation before returning to the same individual. But that not what brusquely arose him this time but the sudden burst of his pods and his fall. Thankfully he was on the second rows of the towering installation and was no more than at most two-meter high in the air. Still dazed by the chock he clutches he hear as the sound of something impacting the wall, tearing it open, bringing forth a mix of powder, iron, and salt to his nostrils for the first time. As the ringing call down and after gain a semblance of balance, his gaze was attracted by the invading ray that warm his skin. Whatever place he was in have been breached and with the size of the hole in the wall and the ongoing explosion around him, it seems that he had found himself in a conflict between two forces. When his gaze land on the group of ships with large white sails and blue insignia he understands who was attacking, and most importantly who was holding him? The only force he knows able to have those large installations in the open sea or even this type of technology could only be the Germa 66. Another explosion and a shower of dust clouds bring him back to the situation. The dizziness return has his soul didn''t finish to integrate yet with his body and the overload of sensory information didn''t help to stabilize his situation. Half falling on the ground, with a hand put on the floor to keep his balance, his gaze falls on a sigh that gives the last blow to his fragile mind. Around him, countless shards of glasses and spilled liquids, but what made him faint was the bloody mess of splattered blood, torn limb and incomplete corpse that litters the ground all around him. The cannons balls have not only torn the edifice open but also completely destroy the pods inside it. The room was completely wrecked and if he was still conscious, he would found that similar room where all around him. Thousands upon thousands of what have been different species of aminals in torn shape where now only amas of gorry matters. The few creatures still intact have been mostly grounded by the still falling rocks of the superior floors. The numbers of still alive personnel on the immense transponder snail was unknown but the beast seems to be already dead as is head was slowly sinking in the water, the two sides already discarding the fallen creature were slowly distancing it, pursuing the battle on the sea. Completely wrecked the platform on the snail has already started to sink in the bottom of the sea, leaving only the core of the building still somewhat standing relatively safe until the countless beasts in the water feast upon the carcass and bring the last vestige of the lab with the already drown part. The harsh weather of the Grandline didn''t help the integrity of the crumbling building but did wash away a great part of the destroyed interior. While he was still unconscious, several messages pop up for him. {[Objective: Main. \"Freedom\".] You are the object of human experimentation done by the Germa 66, found a way to escape your pods and the claws of the evil organization! Condition: escape before you are being found conscious [complete] {[Objective: Main \"the last of us.\"] Your coming on this world had lead to unexpected consequences, it time for you to face your responsibility! Get rids of any proof that could lead to the fabrication of an army of semi-sentient creatures. Condition: destroy the remaining test subjects of the experimentation. (0/9.999 subject left.) [complete] Reward: x1 random demon fruit. Has the last message appears, the young man starts to wake up, still shaken by the event that now takes part a few days priors. \"Urggg my head!\" Grunting under the head-splitting headache he was submitted and needing a few minutes before being able to think. The moment he gathers enough wit to center himself and open his eyes, he freezes at the messages that add pop up even before understanding their meaning. \"What?!\" 4 a new start for new stats. After blankly looking at the white screen before dismissing with a back-hand swipe motion, a silver and gold glint catch is eyes. During the entire time in the capsule, he was completely naked, a fact that he could understand as he seemingly never left it since his body has been created. What he couldn''t understand where the two wrist chains that were now present. Those identical chains were the most beautiful piece of jewelry he has ever seen for what he could remember of his past memories. Composed of a blue-silver set of a single braided plates parts connected by a red-gold ring crossing around each other and connected at those crossing rings, creating a two parts bracelet on each wrist. those braided plates so thin that one could think they would break easily with the slightest pull. Looking carefully he could see the craving of snow panthers on each of those four plates, but each of them seems empty as if something was missing. \"Is it the token? How came a physical object could be part of my soul? Before he could lose himself in those questions, a new screen appears. {[Objective: side.\" When] Found when you have appears in the world of One Piece and rejoins east blue in order to start your journey. Condition: Found any piece of information giving you the actual timeline. \"Timeline? True, who knows when I had awoken, if I were able to catch a glimpse of one of Sanji brothers or even Reiju I would have a rough idea but...\" Looking around and more precisely to the open sea via the large holes in the walls, nothing but water extent at the horizon. Sighing deeply, he starts to walk toward the blasted metallic doors in a still closed corridor leading further in the installation. On his way, raws of blasted rooms that once contain similar features that the one he exits before founding stairs leading deeper. After three more floors, the large room leave places to smaller ones, each provided with the same furniture, a single bed, a desk and a closet with a small bookshelf joint, each on one of the three walls with a door across the one leading in the corridor. \"Seems like its the personal quarters'' space.\" While rummaging in each room and bringing everything that catches his eyes, he searches a total of four floors before stoping for while in the large kitchen, taking his first meal in this world consisting of few veggies that have not spoiled yet with some smoked meats. Looking at the items spread on the bed while munching on a bread wedge, happy with his founding, he takes ones of the knives from the kitchen and slices a good half of the dark pant legs he has taken from the closet, before doing the same with a too-large shirt, the collar actually falling and half of his shoulders. \"Not the best but better than going commando.\" Putting down the knife and taking the news-coo he found in one of the chambers and rapidly going trough it before founding what he needs. \"Cavendish has entered the New World? that what, around a year before Luffy start.\" Frowning at the news, he put it down. \"That not good, not good at all! I can even barely compare to the weakest marine, let alone the like of Buggy and others, one year it clearly too short to achieve any significant improvement on my own, and I''m tarped on a crumbling building without enough food to last me more than few months.\" While he was rumbling, a new window pops up. {[Objective: side.\" When] Found when you have appears in the world of One Piece and rejoins east blue in order to start your journey. Condition: Found any piece of information giving you the actual timeline. [Complete] -New interface, Crafting System unlocked, the previous system will now fade and let CS run the missions post and manages the rewards. Due to the fusions of the host unstable soul, remnants of the guiding system and the integration of the Wandering Worlds Token, the Crafting System was initialized. Detection of incoherent information in the user existence, would you like to correct the user stats?- \"Incoherence? How came incoherence be left when the system was tasked to integrate me in this world?!\" Startled with a neutral voice rather than a window popping, he couldn''t help but blurt. -Due to the modification of the genome strand, the user has created an anomaly that the system hadn''t rectified, thus resulting in an imbalance on the soul/body repartition, leaving the user unable to successfully merge and alert the will of the world.- \"What?! How could that happen?!\" -Simple, the guiding system is a bitch and a lazy bastard unable and unwilling to make is job properly, leading the world and others to successfully run and trapping them in loop.- Hearing the new system, he couldn''t help by sweatdrop at his colorful language and more surprisingly his seemingly existing sentient part. \"You don''t seem to like it that much, do you?\" -Obviously, the fact that I came to be due his lazy shit is even more bitter because it''s in part my creator in order to run away from its task.- \"Well when you say it like this, I could understand...\" -Yes, talking to you is good and all, but we need to act before been erased by the will of this world.- Regaining his serious he nod before addressing the CS. \"Now what, how do I rectifies the errors?\" Rather than responding, a window appears. {Proccessing the new information. ... uploading new status. Process complete and successful! Displaying new status and integration to the natural order of the world in the process. [Name: .658] [Age: 1 ] [Race: human (hommunculus) (dormant bloodline)] [STR: 8] [END: 7] [VIT:7] [AGI: 9] Skill: \"I can understand for the name but what about the race CS?\" -You have modified the characteristics of the mink genome, mixed with the experiment it leads to a completely different race, no matter that it''s isn''t originally from this world since it is born from an existing one the Will of the world will see it as an evolution and integrate it in it.- \" For the name... Yuki .D Hyo? I have already a part of my race as name, why not go all the way.\" -Enough for me.- ...Processing last incoherencies... Integration complete! [Name: Yuki D. Hyo] [Age: 1] [Race: human (homunculus) (dormant bloodline)] [STR: 11] [END: 8] [VIT:12] [AGI: 12] Skill: \"I can understand the change, but what about the stats?\" -It''s due to the other fucker because he hadn''t done its job, part of the stats wasn''t even available, there inerrant to the One Piece world and further other, they generally appear in a strong individual, mostly trained warriors and the like, want a more in-deep analyze?- \"Yes please.\" \"Thank the status, it will be easier to see what work and what don''t to improve them. Ok. While my stat has risen a little, it still not enough, do you have any idea how I should process?\" {[Hiden objective: Side. \"Another path to greatness\"] You''re at the bottom of the food chains and will be unable to face the hardship that will path your way, found another mean to greatness by all mean. Condition: Think of a means to rise in strength before the start of the event. [Complete] -Good job, now I can fully run and assist you.- \"What do you mean?\" -You got a fruit along a device remember? the mix of all is me, the fruit was the Sughi Sughi no mi. Simply it allows you to mold matter to create something else in the same matter. Using the system core merged with the ability of the fruit, I can create a door toward another universe, but you have only two other possibilities other than the original world. The one I will send you will allow you to ready yourself to an extent as to what will come, it will be hard, your ready partner?- After all those years trapped in the void and the pods, Hyo couldn''t help but feel his blood boil at the incoming unknown, without knowing, a savage grin slowly appears on his face, making his body exuding faint crackling lightning. \"I have nothing to lose at this point, do it!\" In the middle of the room, a sudden void gate open, snapping up the surrounding space. 5 I too have a stash!! {[Objective: Main. \"Thou shall not pass!\"] A leach had worm it''s way up in your head, only a selfless sacrifice had lead to your protection thus far. Condition: found a way to expel the vile thing that it is without dying! \"Huurrrg, my head, why it''s always headaches? wait don''t tell me...\" Looking around him only to see the dark cramped closet, Hyo brain momently freezes before realizing just how much he was in for. -Yup, we are in for a lot of tosh on this one.- \"How this is possible, I had a completely different body not too long before! How came I became Harry bloody Potter!\" A loud blow shakes the door of the closet, threatening to actually cave it, taking him by surprise.\"Silence your Freak, don''t disturb the honest people with your shrilly voice!\" \"...\" -...- \"Can I go back to one piece?\" -Nope, no can do, sorry bro.- \"Fuck.\" -That it is.- Both sigh at the situation before resuming in low voice. \"How long do we need to stay here?\" {[Objective: \"To the next great adventure\"] Lord Moldyshort is still in the mist, as long as he and his dead muncher are still here no one can live will the other exist. Condition: get rid of Tommy boy in order to go further. -Does that answer your question?- \"Yes, thanks. Still, how come I take over harry body?\" -Vernon, a too hard blow on the kid head, not enough time had passed between his passing and our coming to get rid of the leach. As for your body, I don''t know, only the asshole on the other side of the screen know why.- \"Fucker!\" -\"Sigh\" You don''t even know the last of it. Anyway, we need a plan of action, and, starting now try thinking, speaking alone is not good for your health with those animals around.- \"Right, thank buddy.\" -Don''t mind it.- ''Status.'' {[Name: Harrison James Potter] [Age: 10] [Race: Homo magicae] [STR: 1(-3)] [END: 4(-3)(-3)] [VIT: 4(-3)(-6)] [AGI : 6] Skill: [Cooking: B]; [Broom riding: A]; [Parlsemouth: SSS]; [Item box: I] Debuff: Looking at is new stats, Hyo was speechless before a grim suspicion arose in his mind. ''CS, do you have an idea of who put the bind? and how old?'' -It''s a foreign magical signature who strangely is the same as the one of the blood ward- ''Dumbles!'' -Yes, most probably, but you won''t like the second part, it around nine-year old.- ''Why would I don''t like the second part, if it nine years old, I was around one, it could have been because of wild magic...'' He grows silent for a moment as the cold truth slowly came to mind and grip his throat.'' I''m near eleven right?'' The silence ensuring was all he needs to know. ''I was two when he put it and they were no reason to do it. With how the Dursley are, I''m still having bouts of accidental magic. If he put one at two he is clapping hard on my potential.'' -That about what I was thinking too. The problem, we don''t know what version of dumbles is out there, ether it to stop Tommy boy to take over, or he wants to limit you. But nothing can be done as long as we are not in hogwart.- ''True.'' Just as they seem to finish their conversation, the door leading out of the cupboard open, a large meaty hand popping in and roughly extirpate the young boy out of it, nearly throwing him again the opposite wall. \"Now that you stoped your freakishness, go make the meal, boy.\" Lowering his head and going in the kitchen he mechanically starts to prepare the meal. ''So what do we do now?'' -Like every self-respecting transmigrator coming in this situation do, abuse the shit out of the situation. We need to go to Diagon Alley, see the goblins to ask if they have any of those hindrance tests and see the picture, with enough chance and how inbred and dumb those animals are, the Potter is sure to have more than a line in them. With the last war, the chance is that some dead houses are for the claim, this way you can make some money out of Gringott without the old coot knowing anything.- ''Good, problem, how you expect me to go to London at an age where I have never been, to begin with.'' -With enough chance they haven''t still gone to the Zoo for the whale, it should be easy to ask to go there while they go on their way.- As they speak, the sound of light clapping could be heard behind him, turning is head, a horse face, dark-haired woman appear at the door. -She really ugly as fuck, how does the two of them come to breed is out of me.- ''Urg, to say it, I can do without the image, thanks.'' \"Tomorrow, his the birthday of Duddleykins, we are going out to the Zoo, I want the cake made before we go so you will need to make it tonight, are we clear?\" \"Yes, Aunt Petunia.\" Nodding stiffly, she turns around, but before exiting the kitchen his squeaky voice could be heard, making her turn her head. \"Aunt Petunia? I was thinking if I can go to London, and let you enjoy the day, I''m sure I can make the way back.\" She didn''t move for a moment before exiting and returning a few minutes later with a five-pound note in the hand. \"We will be home at seven, I want the dinner ready when we came back, I''m clear?\" \"Would uncle Vernon be alright with that.\" \"I have spoken with Vernon, we will leave you on the way.\" \"Thank you.\" He rapidly takes the note to one of his too-large pockets before actively make the last touch of the dinner. After a meal that he didn''t see any, much less eat, he was left to prepare the cake and his late evening cores. While alone in the house as the Dursley were out to the Polkiss to finish the last preparation for the day, Harry quickly climb the stair straight to Duddley''s room. -Why are we here?- \"I have too few, I''m sure I can liberate a few pounds out of the whale oppression for tomorrow.\" -Good thinking.- During the meal, the last remaining of what was Harry Potter have slowly came to his mind without too much burden, being a little boy of near eleven years with only seven or so years of memories, the influx was easily absorbed by a completely matured mind in a matter of minutes. What was not was to face the phantom pain of the physical abuse he has faced during to years, he completely shrugs the verbal and mental one put the matter of flesh was something else. As one could think, being the little boy he was, Duddley''s room was is responsibility along with the other cores, the bright sides? he knows of every stash the family has made out of the eyes of the others. So like any self-respecting being, a little payback was in order. Swiftly entering the room, he directly goes for the desk. While everyone in the house knows Dudder never uses it so for him it was the perfect hideout, well for an eleven-years-old. Opening the last drawer and rummaging in a large amount of stashed sweets, he easily found a few five-pound notes that would not be a miss or discover anytime soon if ever. \"While I''m it why not go for Vernon safe as well.\" While the elder Dursley could be said to be quite intelligent, it''s, until now, never came to his mind that giving a young boy the key to access various important documents was a good thing. Well, when one never give the poor boy the notion of money, one would be quite lax to let say boy clean and account it. Making his way in the study of the larger whale, he carefully retrieve the documents to access further in the little safe. \"In some fanfics, it says that Vernon actually stole for Grunning.\" -Seeing the amount he had inside it wouldn''t surprise me, what the amount he has here?- Looking at the wads of ten, twenty, and fifty neatly arranged in piles.\" Surly around a few thousand, hell, with just the ones of fifty he has around he is near ten thousand. There no way he had that much in a safe for is work, or rather his salary.\" Taking two of each he takes care to replace the document in their place before making the last stop to the kitchen, and liberate few packs of dry biscuits and dried fruits that were originally for Duddley. \"Last time the pig see them he whine and squeal until he had ice cream, no one gonna miss them, better make good usage of them.\" Happily carrying his loot to the cupboard after making the cake, he closes the door and lights the bulb. -So, how much your first heist had brought?- \"Let see.\" Taking out the notes from Duddley''s room and the wads from the safe he rapidly goes through the crumpled notes while munching on a few biscuits and fruits. \"Forty-five for the pig and three wads of ten, twenty and fifty so, six hundred, one thousand two hundred and three thousand for a grand total of four thousand eight hundred and fifty pounds.\" -Wouldn''t that too much?- \"Nah, we don''t know the exchange rate of Galleon, it could be five or thirty, I even read were some made fifty to one. Let go with five, I''m sure it would not be less than that so that around nine hundred seventy Galleon if they are not exchange rate which I doubt. If they are around five percent, it will be around nine twenty. -Again, why five?- Shrugging\" I don''t know practicality?\" -Good chance that is it. But again, wouldn''t it be suspect for a child to have this much on him, while we didn''t know the rate, their also the economy, the price of magical England could and surely are completely different that mundane one.- \"Your right, that why I was going to look at the different prices of the articles and see how much I need to exchange, but before entering the alley I will need to go and buy better clothes.\" As he was starting to put aside the cash, CS warns him of an overlooked skill of his. -Use your item box to put your thing away.- \"What Item ... box...\" He immediately calls his status before finding the overlooked skill. \"HOW!\" -Before we quit one piece, on your status they were a glitch on the skill line, I don''t know if it due to the dimensional jump or something but now you have it so use it. Think about it that should be sufficient to make it appear.- Following the advice, a square appear out of fine air and we looking at it from above, he could see a metallic case of ten per twenty with a depth of ten centimeters. While not huge it was large enough to acclimate the pounds and a box of two of biscuit. 6 a first step in the magical world. The next morning, the entire house was wake up by the loud hysterical howling of one of the rare specimens of terrestrial whale that resides in 4 privet drive, little Whinging. before he has any chance, Harry exit the cupboard to the kitchen to fix the huge breakfast that he has to cook for the family. Not wanting to leave any excuse for Vernon to stop him from going to London, he quickly fades in his room after being done and clean. By seven, he was already in the car waiting for the rest of them to make their way. Thankfully and due to the fact that he was able to escape, the Polikiss have decided to accompany them to the Zoo, leaving them to take their son with them and thus leaving a free spot between him and Dudley in the car. By half-past seven Harry exit the car on the outskirt of London, looking at the family driving away without a word in order to enjoy a freak less day in the Zoo. The time he came across his first clothes shop, the employee was already opening. Making his way in the aisle for underwear, pant, shirt, jacket and finishing with a cap and shoes. Once his correct size found, he quickly fetches the corresponding items. Taking advantage of the empty shop he asks if he would be able to use the changing room and direct exit with is news cloth on. Seeing that they were effectively no one inside the store, the clerk allowed him to do so after retrieving the price tag on the different articles. Ten minutes later, a new Harry Potter exit the shop fitted in a pair of straight blue jeans, a white shirt under a light grey jacket, an equally grey fedora on his head and a per of black sneakers and a bag graciously offered by the clerk for his old clothes and the shoebox containing his old shoes. Turning in a back street he opens his item box behind a trash can. What open was not what he expected, his previous ten per twenty per ten-item box graduating to a twenty-five per fifty per twenty-five. While sliding the bag in the box he asks CS. \"What happens to the item box?\" -It must have upgrade itself yesterday it was a rank I skill, the lowest so it must have rank up.- Sure enough, when Harry calls his status his item box has evolved from I to H. Happy with the change he made his way back to the main street before heading toward the closest bus station and buy a ticket for Charing Cross. By half-past height, He exits the bus before go up the street having passed the Leaky Claudron on his way to the station. For the outside world, a young boy vanishes between a bookstore and office without notice, while young harry stood on the doorstep of a tattered, dark wooden door under a ... a leaking cauldron signboard. -It official, the wizarding world doesn''t have either plane good taste for cleanliness or architecture, it as if the whole building going to collapse on itself.- \"They''re still the alley\" Say harry, keeping a semblance of hope. -Yeah right, and the queen going to lead the first intergalactic war.- He opens his mouth but no sound came out before closing it. \"Whatever, let enter we don''t have time, as long as it collapses after were out it ok.\" -Let''s hope.- It was one somewhat hesitant Harry Potter who pushes open the door and enter the pub. -Called it.- It was what he fears it to be, a paradise for the health inspection who would want to make an example of a soon to be closed establishment. Wherever he looked, he could see layer upon layer of uncleaned furniture. The table was without the need of varnish, protected by a gorged wood of grease and what should be a mixture of Firewishky, butterbeer and other beverages available in the establishment. He was even starting to ask himself if the flooring was of this natural dark shade or was it the years of... ''Nope, I don''t want to know.'' Thankfully, before his thoughts could wander on the rest of the pub, his attention was suddenly redirected to the bartender. \"What can I do for you son?\" \"Heu, Diagon Alley?\" Still unsure if it was the right choice to come, letting come out as a question. Mistaking his expression and his question for what it appears, a young muggle-born perhaps coming for the first time in the Alley. Smiling, he exits off behind the bar. \"First time in the Alley?\" \"Brother is with my parents on the other side, it''s my turn this year.\" Come absentmindedly out of his mouth before he even knows. Still smiling at the lost boy, he directs him to the other side of the bar, leading to a brick wall sporting some worn-out bricks. Mechanically tapping the brick in a used motion after taking out his wand. Turning to Harry he smugly looks at the face of the new young Wizzard who surely made his step in the wizarding world for the first time in marvel. \"Take care and enjoy, if you don''t found your parent, came back and wait for someone to open the way.\" Not a single time concerned by the fact that a young boy made is way here alone. -Well, they could be accused to be the brightest bulb in the box, let go were under timer.- Coming back to his sense, he bolts past Tom, entering in the Alley proper. Once the first impression slowly settles, he starts to look at the different shops, and in particular, objects he could make a correlation with the mundane world and make an approximation of the price. Madam Malkin shop was out as the material and the quantity of fabric used was not the same added to the fact they were manufactured magically and surely more pricy as well. Apothecaries where also out, after all, you can''t found mandrake on the outside, let alone powered ones. Is choice finally land on books, school book to be precise, entering Flourish and Blotts, he made his way between the aisle and the rising pile of books threatening to fall on you should you take one of its books. While making its way bookcase attract is attention, or more precisely the books on the display. ''CS is that...?'' -Yep, welcome to the marvel of the parallel universe my boy.- Cackling madly CS when he sees them. ''Fuck me sideways.'' In front of him was a complete collection of the Boy-Who-Lived stories. On the book cover, a brown-haired, brown eyes child with a wand in hand facing a dragon, on title one could read: \"James Potter and the Shrinking Dragon.\" ''I am in a fucking Wrong Boy Who Lived type universe!'' Before he could meltdown, CS yet had to the blow. -That not the worst.- ''How could that not be the worst!'' -Think, why would they categorize it in the fantasy section.- Calming down on the fact and thinking he respond without thinking. ''Well, it guardian should have made sure that ... Don''t tell me...'' -Yeah, that what I think to.- \"Their alive\" Came in a whisper as he takes support on a nearing table to stabilize himself. \"Their alive and leave me with those monsters.\" Unwilling to let him spiral in those kinds of through, CS divers is attention on other matters. -We need to found asap if you have another type of monetary support and claim them immediatly.- Coming back, he immediately exits the shop after eavesdropping a sales between a young wizard coming buying his books for the new year.Going out before he was spotted by an assistant of the shop, he made his way toward the white building standing on the fork that divides the Alley in two down it. Up a set of white stairs leading up to a set of burnished bronze doors. The doors flanked by a goblin in a uniform of scarlet and gold on each side a halberd in hand, strutting each wizard and witches climbing their stairs. Raising his head the moment he near the stairs before entering into a small entrance hall with another set of doors. Engraved on these silver doors the words: Enter, stranger, but take heed Of what awaits the sin of greed For those who take, but do not earn, Must pay most dearly in their turn. So if you seek beneath our floors A treasure that was never yours, Thief, you have been warned, beware Of finding more than treasure there. Taking a firm step he enters. \"Let''s do it.\" 7 First contact with a foreign race When my gaze sweeps around the room, I finally found a semblance of order. On my right row of tellers, each at their high counter, lording on the poor foul that verbally abuses them to access to their gold. \"Poor foul didn''t recognize that if they want, the goblins could cut them off they access to their golds and they wouldn''t be able to do anything.\" Mumbling Harry, unaware that the nearest teller hears him. On the other side of the hall, rows upon rows of doors leading to the bowels of the land that was the goblin nation, not that anyone would be able to cross them. Looking everywhere and finally looking above, he notices board for each section of tellers. Searching for the right one before starting to go a little further inside the hall, completely missing the fleeting gaze that his action has set off to each free goblins that he passed. Arriving in a corner that was mostly empty under the \"Miscellaneous\" section of the bank, he silently made is way in front of the counter where a goblin was busy scribing away on his parchment, unaware of his client who patiently waits for him to finish before interrupting him. Under the gaze of now quite a few goblins, I wait for another ten minutes before I could see him wave a finger above the parchment, roll it and put it away. Taking it as my clue, a take a deep breath before speaking. \"Greetings teller.\" I was answered by complete silence and a sharp gaze snapping at me. ''Ooookkkk, no teeth, blank expression and silence, that should be still good for me.'' Still unknown to me, having now the complete attention of the surrounding goblins. \"Greetings wizard, what Gringott can do for you today.\" Say the goblin in an even voice. ''I know nothing of them but as long as they don''t say anything that should be still good right?'' -Yeah, they would be sarcastic as possible without being insulting if that was the case, continue but be carful.- ''Will do'' \"I''m quite not accustomed to services that are offered in your establishment, so here I came. Being raised outside the wizarding world, I don''t know of my origin and wanted to know if service similar to a blood inheritance?\" Seeing the goblin nod at the term. \"Blood inheritance was available.\" \"Yes, the tracking of a magical ancestor is a feat available to goblin nation for an unclaimed vault.\" A few second pass before I understand what he was waiting for, he only says that they were available and didn''t clearly say that I wanted one. \"Could you tell me the procedure for an appointment in order to conduct one, please?\" Again a nod before he responds. \"A blood inheritance test is not a time-consuming matter and Gringott possesses a department at this effect. Should one want he would only need to notify an employee of its bank.\" \"Then, could I bother you still and ask for one, please?\" Hearing this is gaze turn serious until now it was only an exchange of information but it now turns to business with the bank. \"We are a bank young wizard and deal with associate business.\" Without a word, I retrieve a wad of fifty of my pocket to show to the goblin. They are a bank and need to be sure that their time will not be wasted with people unable to conclude business upfront. My thinking was right when I see him easing is gaze, understanding that I didn''t come empty hand. \"Longfeet!\" barking a goblin could be see rapidly make is way to the boot. \"Take the young wizard for a blood inheritance!\" nodding to his superior before turning to me. \"This way.\" I was lead to one of the numerous doors leading further in the building, each turn leading to the exact same corridor that we just exit. ''I swear they made it that way for wizard being unable to found the office on their own'' -What did you expect, unlike wizard they actually think.- ''Too right.'' While I was speaking with CS, we finally made our way to our destination, waiting for me in front of a simple wooden door similar to any other further down the corridor, he knocks and waits. \"Enter!\" Opening the door for me to pass before closing it behind, leaving me face to face with another of is kins. Contrary to the one I could see at the entrance, this one seems older and wears an actual suit while seating behind an imposing mahogany desk. With a brief look at the mundane cloth he spoke. \"Greetings wizard, I am master Fingercutter. If I may how have you come to the knowledge of blood inheritance? Seeing your attire I would think of a mundane born and you seem to young to have been introduced to the magical world.\" Now I have two solutions, a lie or being honest. \"Greetings master Fingercutter I am Harry. Wizards are dumb, I know what magic can do, it isn''t farfetched to think that a race dealing with banking have the mean to track client linked to the vaults you possess below.\" \"Indeed, our work would be easier if more were thinking alike.\" respond the goblin with a straight face, seemingly in total accordance with my words. -Wow, straight answer.- ''It not flattering for the wizards to be seen like this but he isn''t wrong.'' While I was thinking, he retrieves an engraved stone bowl on the side of his desk and a silver dagger of one of his drawers. \"Blood magic has expected.\" My word seems to surprise him by the look of its face. \"Are you also familiar with this?\" I could feel a slight edge in his voice. Before he could make any ideas on the matter, I immediately shake my head. \"Blood is the lifeline of any creature of flesh, I would be absurd to think magic doesn''t course through it.\" A slight shiver runs down when I see the toothy smile at my answer. \"Maybe they still hope for the wizard kin after all.\" -Low blow.- ''Hum.'' Presenting the knife by the handle I take it in my right hand before raising my left hand above the bowl, receiving a nod of improvement for my action from him. \"Seven drops.\" Without another word, I prick my middle finger with the tip of the knife, who pierce the skin with the slightest push, cutting through it without difficulty. Before blood could even touch the blade I swiftly retrieve it, catching the slight frown of Fingercutter, I couldn''t help the slight cheeky grin. ''I''m not going to leave any blood behind.'' As if reading my mind Master Fingercutter sigh in resignation before turning his gaze to the bowl after taking a quill and a sheet of parchment. Looking at the quill I could see that it is not a regular one but it was the metallic coating at the end and the slight metallic container just above that attract my gaze. Before a single drop could land in the bowl I retract my hand taking care to not spill any. \"My blood will only be used for the inheritance test.\" Say harry in a firm voice, taking the goblin off guard with the quill still in his hand. He stays frozen for a second before sigh more heavily and put down the quill in the drawer and take a simple one and look at me. \"You are really different than the rest of the wizard outside, not a single one would have to say anything.\" \"Then they are moron, no one should let someone willingly take the blood of another magical being without precaution, but then again we have already confirmed that they are hopeless.\" \"That we do. If you will.\" Say it with a flourish of his hand toward the bowl. \"Sure.\" Squeezing lightly my finger above the bowl to extract the seven need blood drop. With a backside wave of his hand, the cut was closed, leaving no trace of it. The moment the seventh blood fall inside, the runes on the side of the bowl glow a faint red, letting him drop the quill inside, lighting the second row of runes. Without external influence, the quill rose and levitate to the parchment sheet between the two of them, waiting to be inscribed. Lines after line appear in the red ink, filling the sheet in a minute before, under the insistent gaze of Harry, Master Finngercutter ignite the quill, erasing all trace of its existence and any leftover of the blood on it, the bowl having vanished the rest still lingering inside it. Take the dry parchment in is hand, Harry could see the slight raising of the goblin''s eyebrows as he browses the document. Lowering it, his direct gaze and slight confusion was all he had before he himself look at it. \"You are quite the enigma heir Potter.\" ''Fuck!'' 8 The truth of past night. Taking the parchment, Harry takes a deep breath and look at it in is all. Name: Harrison James Potter. Born: 31 July 1980 Father: James Fleamont Potter (27 March 1960) Lord Potter Mother: Lily Potter n¨¦e Evans (30 January 1960) Lady Potter Brother: James Jr Charlus Potter (31 July 1980) illegitimate Heir Potter Godfather: Sirius Orion Black (3 November 1959) Oath sworn Godmother: Pandora Celeste Lovegood ( 7 April 1960 - 13 March 1990) Oath sworn Claims: Heir of the noble and ancient house Potter. Paternal Lord of the noble and ancient house Potter (upon Lord death or signing). Paternal Heir of the most ancient house of Peverell. Paternal Lord of the most ancient house of Peverell (upon coming of age). Paternal Lord of the noble and ancient house of Griffondor (acknowledge of the house). Paternal Lord of the noble and ancient house of Slytherin ( to claim). Maternal Clan''s headship of Clan Evans (to claim). Maternal Vaults: Potter Trust vault: n.687 98,800.00 G 00.00 S 00.00 K Initial deposit 10,000 G (10,000 G annual) Potter vault: n.68 149,059,489.00 G 48,598.00 S 145,485.00 K Divers pieces of jewelry, books, potions ingredients. possession: Evans hall: highland Scottland, Great Brittain. (unplottable) \"I have a trust vault?\" Say, Harry, surprised that they still made one for him. Master Fingercutter was also surprised but due to the fact that Harry didn''t know of it. \"Indeed heir Potter you do, hearing you it as if you didn''t know that you have funds here in our bank, I was also starting to be quite distressed when Lord Potter made your brother Heir while you were still alive but never respond to our summon .\" While he was reading the result of the inheritance test, a second goblin made is way in the office. Hearing him only now, harry was started and rapidly about-face, facing another goblin sharing quite a few similitudes to master Fingercutter. He could help by double-take before his gaze made a few runs between the two. \"Excuse me if I''m but, are the two of you related?\" Perhaps for the first time, a wizard was able to see two gobsmacked goblins before they retake control of themselves. \"Why would you say this Heir Potter?\" Immediately after uttering his trough, Harry claps his mouth shut, fearing to have insulted the goblins but strangely, the two of them seem quite eager to hear his answer. Hesitantly, he takes a few seconds to form his response. \"Heu, I''m not sure, but you do share quite a few facial similitudes that were completely different from the goblins I see in the hall, the teller or Longfeet that had to bring me there?\" The resulting silence was deafening for a few seconds before the two of them show a toothy bloodcurdling grin. \"It must be the first time that a wizard was able to so clearly differentiate goblins, I must say. While the subject is fascinating, I''m here because I have been informed that one of me client have undergone a blood test without my supervision.\" \"Heu sorry?\" \"Quite, Heir potter but the fault his nether your nor our, it falls upon house Potter to have delayed this much before you came to me.\" When the goblin sees the grimace on the face of Harry he knows that something was wrong and will not like it. \"Heir Potter were are your Lord and Lady?\" The harsh voice made him wince and only made the frown of the goblin deepen, hearing it. \"I have not seen my genitor since I was left in the ''care'' of one Dursley Vernon and his wife Petunia.\" Had he finish, a loud snarl was heard before what he thinks must be quite the colorful language seeing Master Fingercutter look. \"Are you telling me that House Potter has failed to raise his Heir in the traditional way before illegally forcing a change of Heir! This is an outrage, Gringott will not bear this slight to the law of old!\" His bellow barely finishes that a group of five security goblins smash the door open, arm in hand ready to protect their kins again any attack, but had the barely made a step in the room that Headcrusher vent his rage on them. \"Out! this a private audit to an important client, the first that disrupt this meeting will have his head smashed in the walls!\" Harry could only look helplessly at the five nearly falling on each other to see the way out of the room. While his account manager takes a deep breath he idly notes that Fingercutter has also exited the room to let them conduct their business. Once calm enough, he takes place behind the desk, put his files on it while gazing directly in harry eyes. \"Let''s start by the beginning, I am Headscrusher, accountant manager of House Potter and someone that you should have an encounter in your seven years.\" \"Hello accountant manager Headcrusher, I''m Harry Potter, you could call me Harry.\" \"I could say it a pleasure to meet you, but I will keep with Heir Potter for now on if you don''t mind, this is still an official encounter under House Potter and Gringott after all.\" \"Sure, if it easier for you, please do so.\" \"Will do, thank you, Heir Potter. Now that done, let go to the heart of the matter.\" Taking is files and rising his head to harry for time to time, he sighs before massaging the bridge of his nose. \"For the last nine-year and four-months, a hundred galleon has been taken from your trust vault each month, and deposit to a bank account under the name of Dursley Vernon for a total of eleven thousand two hundred galleons. This sum was for your care. Seeing your actual state, I''m in obligation to enquire about your past life under the care of your caretaker.\" Seeing again the wince in his young charge, he retrieves a cubic dark-blue crystal littered in runes easily feating in one hand. Passing the crystal to Harry, the runes light up before he could even utter a word and see with morbid attention as the pas life of young harry defile once again in front of him in chronological order from the day he was actually born in the doorstep of the house until he left this morning, with the sound to boot! For the first time what really happens this fated night in 1981was seen. The confrontation of the self-styled Lord and the death of the kneazle of the family that has to give it life to save Harry, deflecting the curse that had ripped the lightning bolt-shaped scar that he has before a wave of pure magic causing a backlash in the magic of Tommy boy due to the nature ritual, the intended target, and sacrifice of the noble beast, leading to the destruction of his corporeal shell. The instant he blows up, a shard of dark mass could be see latching on the open wound while a part of the roof, as well as the body of the kneazle, were torn up. He couldn''t help but actually shed tears of grief upon the dead animal that been the most faithful companion of his young day while finally knowing what happens to her. On the other side, Headcrusher pales at the sight of the leech, before it was substituted to pure anger at the sight of Dumbledore scan, his realization at the nature of the result before the smirk that mare his face before he faces the Potter. What followed next was a mouthful of pure drivel has to the fact that some spirit of Voldemort has now replaced and inhabited the body of harry, he surely lost of memories due to a damaged soul and the importance that he was placed in a magic-less environment to restrict his exposition to the magic that would heal it soul and leaving him with an able body and his full memories before he even made his way to Hogwarts where he would be monitored. While subjugated by the amount of hippogriff bullshit that he spews, it was the unconditional support for the two Potter and their willing abandonment of their child that completely flabbergasted him. Not a single of the two could utter a word still under the shock of the revelation that had just been made. What followed was the nightmarish existence that he was condemned by his relative. It was the loud cracking of the wooden desk succumbing to the grip of Headcrusher that draw him back., shortly followed by the loud barking in his native language. Outside the room, the five security goblins and Fingercutter were actually quaking in their boots hearing the profanities that were so loudly enumerated that the surrounding goblins open their door due the noise before hastily closing them white as a sheet. 9 retribution It was only after a good fifteen minutes that his accountant regains his calm while he was only thinking of two things, the death of the family kneazle and the abandonment by his family. \"Under the last circumstance that I have witnessed, the totality of the eleven thousand two hundred Galleon will be recovered alongside interest and deposit in your trust vault. As for your family situation, I myself his unable to act.\" His swift decision finally made Harry emerge while the last part puzzles him for a moment before understanding. ''Goblins can''t actively act again wizard and can only suggest it!'' -Like what happens at the hall.- ''Yes.'' \"Accountant Headcrusher, House Potter is an old family right?\" \"Established in 12th, before Gringott was out of the earth yes.\" \"Wizarding families have traditions, right.\" The beginning of a small slowly creeping on his face, mirrored by the goblin who understand where he was lead. \"Yes, the older are quite harsh on some point, inheritance, and transfer of Heir and Lordship to quote a few of them.\" \"Would they exist a chart or the like for House Potter?\" \"Now that you bring the subject I have by the merest chance, a copy of the very document with me today, what would you like me to do with it?\" The new bloodthirsty smile splitting his face sends countless shiver in his spine while he was thankful that he was not the receiver of it. \"I would like to know everything that could be done to the head of House going against his Heir without legitimates cause.\" Cracking the document open, he rapidly browses the pages before stopping and going deeper in the section. \"According to the chart of House Potter under its establishment, the Lord is to provide care for his heir, under every treat, should be him unable to do so, he is to place is Heir upon the care of the Head family, the responsibility falling on the Lady of the house in an appropriate environment. Should the Lady unavailable, it falls upon the next able member of the immediate family, including a sworn oath member of the house.\" \"Would a sworn oath godfather or godmother do?\" \"Yes, they are generally the ones that take upon the case.\" \"What the punishment would be for the infraction?\" \"They are different one, the easiest to apply in your situation would be a financial one.\" Hearing this, Harry was quite happy with the possibility to inflict monetary loss no matter how small to House Potter. \"How much?\" \"For the charge of child endangerment, child abandonment, child abuse by proxy, seventy-five thousand Galleons.\" Harry frown at the sum, while still large he through that Heir health would be more valuated, but still, ask. \"Pers years?\" The re-emergence of the nightmare-inducing smile tells him that it would be more. \"Months.\" \"Months?! that...\" \"Eight million four hundred thousand Galleons.\" The widening smile was through impossible for him but when he actually sees it he fears that he would decapitate itself as the commissure of his lips nearly disappear behind his ears. \"As for the matter of the usurpation of the Heirship, should it be acknowledged by the Heir, monetary compensation would be given in order to allow the now Heirship less wizard to start in his young life should he be under seventeen and without betrothing contract \"And how much would be this compensation?\" \"As of the House Potter chart 10% of the total holding of the family vault.\" \"10% of the family vault, not 10% of the monetary holding?\" Seeing that is charge have not missed that fact please the goblin to no end. \"Accountant Headsmasher, would it be alright to presume that the books present in the Potter vault are family ones?\" \"You are aware of family magics? Good! Yes, they are, why?\" \"Would it be possible to make an exchange of moonies? I would hate to separate the family of his ancestral holding.\" \"What would you like for them?\" \"As a complete audit of the values of the moonies present in the vault?\" Nodding, the goblin rummage a little in the holding of the family before extirping a sheet of parchment. \"As of the 1 January 1991, the assets of the holding of House Potter are of four hundred fifty-eight million two hundred fifty-six thousand and four hundred eighty-five Galleon, eight Sickle and twenty-three Knut. This includes the deed of every proprieties owned by House Potter and Investissement, any items actually stored in say proprieties aren''t included.\" \"Following your says, would Gringott consent that ...\" -forty-five million eight-hundred twenty-five thousand and six hundred forty-eight Galleon- ''Thank CS'' -Don''t mind it- \"... forty-five million eight-hundred twenty-five thousand and six hundred forty-eight Galleon was taken as compensation?\" \"While I would like that very much, Heir potter, Gringott will always be honest with is honest client, we can''t allow the transaction.\" \"Why?\" More stunned and confused than angry by the refusal he couldn''t help but ask. \"As I say we will always stay honest with the honest client, while it true that you can pretend to the forty-five million eight-hundred twenty-five thousand and six hundred forty-eight Galleon, it not what you can ask.\" \"But ... It''s only the value of moonies!\" Grinning at his realization, the goblin nod at him. \"You are perfectly right. The exact worth in Galleon of House Potter his at six hundred seven million three hundred nineteen thousand and one hundred-twenty nine-round at the inferior Galleon. Should you seek compensation for the change of Heirship you would actually earn sixty million seven-hundred thirty-one thousand and nine hundred thirteen Galleon round at the superior Galleon.\" \"Had to the fact the previous eight million four hundred thousand Galleons that could be collected after paying the 10%.\" Today account manager Headcrusher found himself to smile a lot, not only the young wizard in face of him show more respect that the entire English wizard community he also possesses a cunning mind with a great sense of priority and if they are one thing that goblin respect is the ability to blood dry one opponent the most in the most legal ways. Him, claiming the 10% before claiming the reparation for the slight he had undergoes see his account rose by not a small margin. \"So what do you want to do?\" \"Absolutely nothing!\" Say Harry with a large smile, completely throwing off is facing goblin. \"What, Why?!\" \"Simple, my father vault will see another ten thousand Galleon being collect at the end of the month at my birthday, after that time I want to claim the Headship of Slytherin line and Headship of the Evans clan. After my birthday I will surely receive my Hogwarts letter. Someone will take me to Diagon Alley and the bank if at that time we go to my trust vault and he contains sixty million plus Galleons, questions will be asked. Following the event, either my family will come to take me their or they will send someone for it. Surely the second. If that happens, in any case, I doubt that I will see my key, less keep it. They will surely send me back to the Dursley until the train ride. If what I have in mind work, I will not be part of the Potter line after I''m done, before that I will come back to enact the fees collecting and had everything transferred directly within a Slytherin or Evans vault, move the trust fund vault alongside. This way, when my father is notified that his primary Heir is no more, he will surely try to collect back the money inside the vault. Being of another line in charge of my new vault you will unable to divulge information as of the were those funds are. The bonus of it, with another month in, the Dursley will own me more, so.\" Headcrusher was again smiling so much that it starts to hurt. ''The boy is ruthless'' While thinking the leach hadn''t escape is mind, being in charge of his client it''s his duty to see at his wellbeing \"What of your scar, the dark magic it must contain isn''t healthy for one to bear.\" \"Does Gringott have a solution for that?\" Frowning at the question and thinking. \"I think our healer should be if not our curse breaker backing them definitely would.\" \"I would like to wait until our next meeting for that. I have no means to communicate with Gringott and can''t be sure to be able to escape and came here.\" Using one of the engraved runes on a polished white marble embed in the desk, another goblin can to deliver a single Galleon on a silver trail. Waving his finger above it while mumbling something inaudible for him, making it shine a clear blue color before regaining is original state. Once done, the goblin present the coin to the young wizard who thanks him before looking a Headcrusher, confused. \"Portkey, it will lead you in my office on the seven august at seven. The fee for the portkey, the Galleon, and today meeting will be deducted from the main vault of House Potter, for a fee I could also postpone the collection upon our next meeting to retrieve the fees for the two meetings at the same time.\" \"I can live with that.\" \"Would it be all Heir Potter?\" 10 Hidden action and first shop. \"Actually, they are still something.\" His declaration making the goblin raise an eyebrow, the meeting has already delved quite deep, seeing that he still needs something to be done was rather curious. \"We have only spoken of what the punishment is, not a way to protect me again any tentative to stop it happening in anything other than my terms. I would like to know if, as the still legal Heir of House Potter I can enact a contract with Gringotts to protect my interests.\" Hearing him, his accountant releases a sigh of relief. \"It good that You don''t lose sight of what was truly important. While the Head of House should be needed for the establishment of any contract made in his House name, nothing his say for a wizard wishing to protect itself against other as it normally befalls to his House to protect him, thus every action one could take on this way his heavily approved.\" What followed was a good half-hour where Harry state every clause he can think off to protect himself without involving the direct attention of House Potter, while his accountant either nod or shake his head, leading him in the right direction and correct phrasing. The final contract was more simple than he would have liked it but should protect him enough should his Head of House actively act against him. Once done, he was lead out of the room toward a deeper chamber littered with runic inscriptions on the walls, roof, and floor. On the center of the chamber, a rough pillar of solid rock supporting a crystal bowl at waist high and a similar crystal short knife on the side. Making their way as the door shut down heavily, sealing any avenue until business concluded. \"We are here today under the law of old in the demand of claim of the last heir of the ancient house of Slytherin. He has been judged ready to came to is inheritance by blood and present himself in front of magic herself to followed here decree. Came forward Harrison James Potter and state your claim under magic!\" Taking a deep breath, he made a single step, leading him in front of the bowl. Taking the knife and splitting his left palm before closing his fist above the bowl, letting the flow of blood running free and soon fill the ceremonial bowl. With more and more blood filling it, row upon rows of runes illuminates in a deep emerald green similar to his eyes. With a blinding flash of emerald light, his wound closed and the blood vanishes, leaving raw magic course through his veins and filling him with mindblowing euphoria that slowly subsides and settles deep within him. \"Magic had made her decree and acknowledge your claim by founding you worthy!\" This time it was the walls of Gringott turn to shone brightly, acknowledging the new Heirship of the lost House. \"Gringott had acknowledged magic decree on act upon here wish!\" Done he takes a step back, knowing that the same ritual would be needed for Clan Evans. \"We are here today under the law of old in the demand of claim of the last heir of the ancient house of Slytherin. He has been judged ready to came to is inheritance by blood and present himself in front of magic herself to followed here decree. Came forward Harrison James Potter and state your claim under magic!\" \"We are here today under the law of old in the demand of claim of the last heir of the ancient Clan Evans. He has been judged ready to came to is inheritance by blood and present himself in front of magic herself to followed here decree. Came forward Harrison James Potter Slytherin and state your claim under magic!\" Again he made a single step, leading him in front of the bowl. Taking the knife and splitting his left palm before closing his fist above the bowl, letting the flow of blood running free and soon fill the ceremonial bowl a second time. Lightning the runes in a blood-red color. The second flash vanishes, only to leave behind a wristband made of braided dark leather with the inside covered with blood-red runes. \"Magic had made her decree and acknowledge your claim by founding you worthy! Gringott had acknowledged magic decree on act upon here wish!\" Before he could even move, the wristband flew of the bowl and wrap itself snuggly around his left wrist. As they exit the now unlocked doors, he couldn''t help but ask what of it. Clan Evans was known for its runic work, the wristband his what would lead to Heir and Lord ring. The first strap contains a portkey to Evans hall, along the key to open it. The second is protection again all types of armful potion know, and the last his surely your most important defense, feeding on your magic it acts again any mental attack you are unable to throw off, including, compulsion, imperious curse, and legilimency. It should send a tingle each time you encounter one of them.\" Having previously asked if him claiming those two House would appear on his letter and assured that each of them is written the last day of the term, it would not appear as he was still under House Potter and he would have the possibility to choose what title he claims as his primary after that. Now done with his business with Gringott, it''s a content Harry Potter who exits the bank, an expanded pouch allowing a thousand Galleon in, containing his seven hundred sixty changed Galleon. The pouch, a gift take from the Potter vault, he only lost forty Galleon for the five percent fees. Being only eleven, he was free to roam the Alley and splurge in anything he will need before made his way out and made the last shopping trip before returning to the Dursley. -What now?- ''Now, it time to see what that integrated devil fruit had turned on, but before that, I will need few books, and a bag charmed with expanding and feather-light charm on. I don''t think everything will fit inside my item box. Now that I think of it...'' Looking around to found a quiet hidden corner and made his way toward it. Once sure nobody could see him he take is pouch before delivering the content inside it after taking out the other bags. With a rain of gold, the pouch was soon empty. Once done let it fall inside, startled that a message pops up. {[Hiden objective: side. \"The in and out\"] Discover a way to use your integrated devil fruit device. Condition: Use any way to trigger the crafting system. ''Yeah, not happening, not for the moment anyway.'' Just as he thought of refusing the message vanish and he can see the pouch still resting in the box on the Galleons now spilled everywhere in it. Taking the pouch on a side while shoveling a great part of the Galleon back before taking it out, close the item box and exit the corner, moving toward his intended shop. Above the door sat a trunk signboard. Pushing the door open, he came across raws of the already finished trunk, before eyeing an employee coming his way. \"Welcome to Borrik''s magical trunk''s, what can I do for you today young man?\" \"I search something similar to my pouch but larger, something like a bag?\" Say Harry showing his pouch. Seeing it he smiles before leading him a little deeper, on the wall was hanging some backpack made of fabric and leather. \"We have a little selection of bags available depending on your needs.\" \"Something for a few books and materials, can you tell me where you buy your wood for your trunks?\" Hearing the second par the employee frown a little. \"How much wood you would need?\" \"Not much a large block would be enough, why?\" \"I can''t tell your provider, but for that much, I could sell it directly to you, came.\" At his word, he takes Harry the back shop, before camming back with floating blocks of woods of different essence and size. \"Do you have birch?\" with a nod, several blocks came forward as the other was put on the floor. Looking at the different blocks, he stops in front of twenty per fifty per twenty ones. \"This one looks good.\" He purposefully chose the smallest. \"If it only that much, sure, do you need something else?\" \"Do you have another of that size?\" He says nothing but came back with a similar block. \"Something else?\" \"Just the bag to carry them, with feather-light and expansion enchantment could be good.\" \"Alright.\" Taking the woodblocks and the bag that Harry chooses among the one he shows to have the desired features. \"Eighty Galleons for the bag and two Galleon, sixteen Sickle for the wood.\" Taking out eighty-three Galleon of the pouch, he takes is bag along is Sickle out of the shop. 11 the first foraging into new high. After exiting the trunk shop, he directly goes for Flourish and Boltt''s, rummaging the aisle before making is hand on every arithmancy and ancient runes based books he could. When he brings then at the front to buy them, the witch in face of him first refuses to sell those books to him because of his age. After the shouting match started, one of the owners hurriedly made his way do see what was the commotion on his shop. Before he could even speak Harry start to insinuate that a witch saying that a girl, unable to sell not regulate books hadn''t here placed here in the first place, will only be made the owner lost profits see that he rapidly take here place and a minute later Harry exit the bookstore with is dozen of book and a beautiful five percent of on his next time. Like this he hit every bookshop, hunting for any books on the subject that he hadn''t yet and were at a reasonable price. An hour and a half later, a content harry was on the terrace of a certain Fortescue parlor demolishing is ice cream after a quick meal at the leaky. Still having time, he browses every shop he could for raws materials. Exiting the Alley a three O''clock he made is way to a general store, buying some cheap close alongside packs of dry meat, biscuits fruit, and a bottle of water. Is business done he returns to privet drive alone, seeing the cost he would have to bay at the station, he returns to the leaky, asking tom if he could call the knight bus? Thus spending only eleven Sickle to made his way back to the dreaded place. Entering the house by the backyard to his cupboard, he took his backpack out of his item box, emptying it as everything else was already in the bag. Accepting it this time, he saw the pouch slowly melting in the box, changing the metallic looking inside into the matter of the fabric. In doing so a window pop up. After ten seconds of the message apparition, a ripple in the space center around the edge of the open item box tear it out, leaving the previously absorbed pouch and the dirty mattress that was his bed. Taking out of the cupboard in the dining room before he opens it, he sees with fascination as the pouch expands into a perfect one-meter cube, the opening letting one see the empty space. \"It going to be a headache to use it later.\" Shrinking it back, he climbs the stair toward Dudley''s second bedroom and opens it. Like in the book, the room was littered with broken pieces of furniture, untouched books and destroyed toys. \"Ok CS, it''s your time to shown.\" -What did you want me to do?- \"You''re a crafting system, right?\" -Yeah?- \"Thus that made me a crafter, right?\" -I don''t know were your heading but yes, you are like the operator and I''m the mainframe, everything you what me to do I do, you just need to be clear.- \"Wouldn''t you say that as a master craftsman, I have the ability to assess every material that falls upon my gaze, that my mind can visualize say material, understand it and is able to model it to my wishes, like the Elric brothers, you know the alchemists? \" It wasn''t CS that answer him but a stream of notification. \"...\" -...- \"...\" - WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS! THIS IS BULLSHIT! NOBODY SHOULD BE ABLE TO GENERATE ABILITIES JUST BECAUSE THEY THINK OF IT! NO THAT NOT IT? WHO GENERATE ABILITIES IN THE FIRST PLACE! \"Your finish?\" Say, harry deadpan at the reaction of CS, forgetting that he was itself a part of this said system. -Ha...Ha...Ha... Yeah, sorry buddy, I lose my shit for a moment.- \"No problem, what I found curious trough it''s you getting out of breath in the first place.\" -... You know what, I wasn''t aware that I could too.- \"Well, whatever\"Say him, looking at the dump in front of him.\" It''s could not be so simple, and the problem with those kinds of skills is that I lack time to gather sufficient knowledge for them to be of use.\" -Wasn''t the problem already solved?- \"What do you mean?\" -You have an analyze skill, couldn''t you just use it on the material after using Decomposition to rend them in a primal state, gain the knowledge with comprehension and then reconstruct them?- \"...\" -...- \"You are a genius CS!\" -Haww, stop it you will make me blush.- While his gaze was roaming the broken pile a crazy idea flash in his mind. \"Hey CS?\" -...Yeah?- Hearing the slightly crazy tone of his voice made him warry of what he would say next. \"You think that knowledge can be also decomposed, analyzed and comprehended?\" -...- When he didn''t hear the reply of CS, he bolts downstair and fished a five-pound note. -Harry, what are you doing with that note?- His wariness cranking to the next level. I couldn''t help the rising excitement slowly creeping inside me and before CS could say anything else I use my new found skill. The not slowly decomposes, transforming in a bunch of shining particles in my hand before two windows pop up. -Holy shit, I can''t believe it! That cheating!- While CS was raving like a made dog, Harry tried his last new skill. ''As I was thinking, I have to understand its composition to even starting to try to recreate it.'' -Well that seen right, it would be too easy otherwise. Even then with enough time, those still would allow you to recreate everything you want.- ''At the condition that I am able to have to primary material at hand, it''s an alchemist nothing can be created from nothing, everything that can be done is transformation.'' -So what now?- \"Dudley has laid to waste of a mountain of material, I would be dumb to not use it.\" While saying this, he made his way to the bedroom again, starting to shovel the maximum of primary material he could found, wood, scrap metal and the like. Seeing the first school book of Dudley that he was sure to have never been open, he takes them to, wanting to see if he could actually use them to accumulate knowledge through them, unwilling to use his own books for the moment. Taking a small break due to the energy depletion after using his skills, he made his way back to his ''chamber'' with the few basic books he at take back by hand. -So your still gonna use them?- ''Yes, I can''t just let this question unanswered the gain could be too much to lose. -How your going do it?- ''Let''s try with concentring on the knowledge itself that I want to deconstruct and note the book.'' 12 When 3 became 1 lead to broken ability Opening the first book, a simple calculus one, he closed his eyes after put is left-hand across the page before concentrating on the idea of decomposing slowly the knowledge while keeping analyze and comprehension running. In no time a rush of already mastered pieces of information floods his brain, consolidating his basic before going on. Without warning, the flow cut itself and when he open his eyes he sees that he was already on the last page, that was slowly crumbling away. {[Name: Harrison James Potter] [Age: 10] [Race: Homo magicae] [STR: 1(-3)] [END: 4(-3)(-3)] [VIT: 4(-3)(-6)] [AGI : 6] Skill: [Cooking: B]; [Broom riding: A]; [Parlsemouth: SSS]; [Item pouch: G] Ability: [Analyse: H]; [Decomposotion: H]; [ Comprehension: H]; [Recomposotion: H] Debuff: ''It''s crumbled away. Do you know the reason why?'' -I think I do. You extract the knowledge of a book with the primary feature was to store knowledge, now that this knowledge has been deconstructed, it didn''t have a reason to exist. I think that everything that you will try to extract knowledge of will crumble away, seem a fair price to me, after all, you can gain nothing for nothing.- ''So as those abilities are under the ability of alchemy, they respond to the law?'' -Seem about alright.- ''I can live with that.'' Seeing the result, he takes the corresponding calculus book for the superior grade, rapidly running through it with the same result. Continuing on his way he made his way until the year he just finishes, leaving him with a stronger foundation. It was only CS that bring out of his flunk we he tells him. -Harry, it a quarter past six, better go and start making diner they will be here soon.- ''Right! I completely forgot about them!'' Throwing the book in his backpack and tossing it in his pouch, he hastily made his way to the kitchen before turning around and go change back to his morning clothes, not wanting the Dursley''s to discover that he have brought new clothes and more importantly how. Thank CS, Harry was able to be on time, and by 6:50 p.m the sound of the family car parking in the garage driveway. Seeing the disappointed face of Vernon and Petunia he know that they came early in the hope of catching him off guard. ''Fat choice you bunch of hypocrites, in a little less than a month I will be gone, but until then I intend to be irreproachable Regretfully for the Dursley''s he effectively was just that. Ever cores were done in such a way that they were unable to complain, the second room of Dudley has been arranged and cleaned alongside the actual bedroom. He had cleaned it so thoroughly that it had freaked the little piglet so much that he was banned to tidy it ever again after the incessant nagging that they were subject from they Dudders. The month that followed was all the more stressful because Petunia has to recall Vernon of the letter that will surely be delivered in a matter of days. During that time, the two of them have also remarked that he had changed, no more did the boy shrink on itself when Vernon raise is voice, the physical abuse or the starvation hadn''t elicited a single reaction on his no emotionless face, freaking them out and even pushing Vernon to fear that he has crossed a dark line and something at snapped in the boy. Now if you have said to Vernon Dursley that he had effectively broken something inside the boy he would have been overjoyed any time, and tell you that honest people always found ways to beat the freakishness out of those monsters but not this time. Because of the whole situation, he fears a strong reaction, a magical one. During the last years, he has been subject to the boy accidental magic and has somewhat linked the emotional distress to the intensity of the response. But now that he was unable to access the boy state of mind, and the fact that he has absorbed everything without letting something out worry him and his wife more and more each day. So when the boy asked if he could daily go the small communal library, he couldn''t agree too fast, the more time the boy pass out of the house, the less risk he snaps while their present. At first, when Dudley see that the freak could go and come as he wishes out of the house, he didn''t wait to gather his minion to open the summer hunting season. When they became unable to simply follow and corner him without the presence of adult he slowly increases is winning, the fact that his birthday was coming and he was frustrated by the freak to see this summer turning into a nightmare for the family of three. As for Harry, those days have been a blessing. Seeing that the less the emotion he shows the most disturbed the Dursley''s became, he completely shut down any emotion while in their presence. If he had learned a single thing during his stay in the void, it was certainly patience. So seeing the result after only a week and banking on their uneasiness he ask for the right to go day long on the library he was immediately allowed. It when he truly thrives. He only asks at this time because he runs out of books to assimilate. It was also during that time that he made another discovery, the more knowledge he already has, the easier is it to consolidate and correct it and the less time it takes for his ability to absorb the knowledge. For example, for none know what Dudley has books on starting level language. Being a first of french origin, he had only needed a few seconds to absorb them, while the one on Spanish have to need a complete day to absorb due to the very few things he could have remembered. So this way everything was soon crumbled away has he run through the basics of everything until 6th grades of that he already knows. Seeing that he didn''t have any more books he then asks to go to the library while in fact also lets him rummage through the near bookstore for higher grades. After two additional weeks, he has caught up with 8th-grade material and thus the progress halt down by simply lack of time. Even with this, he was satisfied. All those years back he was never one for the academic prowess so when he was able to breathe through this curriculum with ease when he was previously struggling at those levels were more than acceptable. While he passed his days in the library accumulating knowledge, he didn''t slack of in the night, using this time to actual material that needs a great time to assimilate, using his sleeping hour in the most efficient way. So every night he would decompose shard of different metal, wood, plastics, earth, rock, and the like, slowly building a large data bank. ***** It''s has been now three weeks since my trip to Diagon Alley and the unlocking of the system. With the help of past Harry memories and mine, my studies time has shown great improvement, and I have a great grasp of further two grade worth of knowledge perfectly assimilate. Due to my late-night activities, my knowledge is not only theoretical but practical as well. Reading and experiencing are two completely different thing so while I know the composition of rocks thank books, knowing its molecular arrangement due to the very experience earn manipulating the real thing was completely different. Combining the two was again another level. So here I am, sitting cross-legged on the ground, at the local park near privet drive, cover by the shade of the trees around me, giving me the privacy I need. In front of me a normal rock that could be found anywhere. ''Your ready CS.'' -Ever since you emit that hypothesis of you, go, to make me wait.- Taking a deep breath and focussing my mind on what I want to do and the knowledge to do it, I clap my hand, in a familiar position that every otaku would recognize from a certain alchemist, before bringing my left hand down on the rock as if I wanted to crush the rock before lifting it. The instant my palm came in contact with the rock, I feel something running deep in the ground responding to my call, pulling it instinctively. Instantly two things happen, the first was my two wristband lighting a clear blue and the second was faint lightning-like ark exiting them, connecting my palm, the rock, and the ground. In a second the previous uneven rock lost his shape and transform un a simple rock arrow. The shape wasn''t perfect but the result was there, I have realized my first transmutation. Before the realization of what just happen to strike me a stream of pop up appears. -Dude, you don''t do thing half-ass.- \"...Yeah\" Was the only response that I could give, not my brightest I know but were I to react to that! \"Status\" {[Name: Harrison James Potter] [Age: 10] [Race: Homo magicae] [STR: 1(-3)] [END: 4(-3)(-3)] [VIT: 4(-3)(-6)] [AGI : 6] Skill: [Cooking: A]; [Broom riding: A]; [Parlsemouth: SSS]; [Item pouch: F] Ability: [Alchemist: I]+; [Analyze: G] Debuff: 13 The first of many to came The very night I have unlocked the alchemist''s ability, I ran through everything I have with me. Since I have absorbed each of the samples of something I had, it was time to make someplace in my pouch. Speaking of the pouch, it has graduated from its cubic meter to an eight-cubic meter one. It''s astonishing the fact that one single meter in a tridimensional way when haded multiply your space by a factor of eight. An important fact, it seems that I can somewhat control the size of the entrance to my space. When I think of it, it rather logical, it''s my skill after all. When I ask CS about the difference of skill and ability he tells me that skills are inerrant to the body and ability to the soul. It means that If I were able to create a bound to my soul, I would be able to hide it from anyone and don''t require a physical form to access it. A matter for later, well returning to my pouch. Since it has a physical body and a direct opening that means that I can actually enter the space while leaving the entrance behind. It rather weird to see a standing one meter and half high, a meter wide pouch, but it would surely freak the Dursley if they see me enter it while the end of the pouch sees to be at most half a centimeter behind the opening. So as I say I can enter my pouch, manipulate is external appearance, by also the space inside. For the moment I don''t really need it as it just a 2*2*2 space but later I would be able to keep it to two-meter hight and expand it horizontally. Now that I have more space, I pass the following day to transmute every material in blocks in order to gain more space. I have now woodblock collected from the park and buy from the shop and smashed furniture of Dudley other than a bookshelf that I have refurbished for my material. The broken toys have been stripped of paints, separate in corresponding piles before transmuted to blocks. The only thing I haven''t touched is the books, they have been resold to further my path toward high education. As expect the Dursley have freaked out when the next morning Dudders came down screaming that his room was empty. Thinking that it was his actual bedroom Vernon has rush (has much has he could) to the stairs so fast that I fear he broke the step when the squeak under his weight. It was only the already open door leading to the second bedroom that he understands what happened. Other than the bed and the desk, everything has vanished. Before Vernon could say anything I take forty-seven pounds out of my pocket tending them to him. "I hear uncle Vernon say that he wanted the room cleaned so I was about to throw everything out but I see that they were someone with a big truck passing and looking at the pieces of furniture that I have already bringdown, he asked me what I was doing. When he heard that I was going to let them there for being collected, he proposes me some money to take them so I bring everything I could and he gives me this. Since Dudley''s birthday his near, I was thinking that you could buy him another present with the money so I take it, Did I do wrong?" For the first time in three weeks, I broke my emotionless mask and show some hesitation the further I was speaking. Vernon seeing the room actually clean and hearing money from it didn''t say anything while counting the five-pound notes. Vernon Dursley was actually lost, not only the boy has willingly done something without being told he event was able to sell the mountain of junk for a worthwhile sum. While it will never be up to the amount spent on it primarily, being able to cash on it was always a plus. So when his son starts whining that the freak had stolen his stuff, without knowing it was the truth, the promise of an additional present for the following day quickly shut him up. "Since I have time today, while didn''t we go now buy your present Dudders, you would even be keeping it today, no need to way until tomorrow." This is how I gain a day of peace while the family immediately departs for London to found a new toy for Dudleykins that would surely don''t see tomorrow, I swear, it as if he had shares in the toy industry with how much he goes through each year. Going back to my cupboard before entering my space I retrieve every kind of woodblocks I have to start my first by work, a trunk. In front of me sat my large forty per fifty per twenty birch block, along with an oak and mahogany one. The first coming from the park and the second from the smashed piece of furniture that was Dudley''s one before being broken. I first transmute it to hollow the inside while changing is the dimension to leave a meter long, forty centimeters large and high of fifty. Being a good centimeter and half thick, I then use the leftover of the hollowed part to design a plain lid. Splitting it in the middle, I then transmute the trunk to include grooves running on the right and left that will allow me to slide the split lid on them. Being on the same size, the lid when open would seem to vanish. Now that the shape is done, I take the oak block, putting it on the closed lid, I close my eye, visualizing the result I want before performing the new transmutation. This is perhaps the most difficult part of the operation since while I need to concentrate on what I want I need to keep in mind the already existing trunk and it''s different parts and mechanisms separate to not fix them in an unmovable state. When I see that the two kinds of wood essence have merged, looking as if the oak has inlaid each corner without any cut visible because none exists. I now have a plain light yellow-white trunk with a deep brown corner. Opening the lid to see if everything work alright, it did, I turn toward the mahogany block for the finishing touch. Before even thinking of what I want as decoration I take a break to clearly think and eat something to recharge my energy. Once done I take the block and similarly as before put is on the closed lid. This time I can''t go one by one, as the more I progress the more will I need to remember and be careful as to not mess up what was already done. Taking a deep breath and closing my eyes, I clap my hands and pour everything I had in the image I have created in my mind before bringing down my hand on the block. In a shower of blue arks, the block melts away before emerging on the two sides of the trunk, in front and on the lid. What appears was exactly what I had in mind. On the two sides was my version of the Vongola insignia with the banner sporting Evans. On the stead of the two rifles were two wands crossing each other, the bullet was exchanged for a sitting snow panther, his tail curled around its front paws. On the place of the clam, an open book. On the front of the trunk, the hollow skull, possessing the two red stripe running down the mask, of Ichigo with snow panther hears on the top of the crane. Two tails spouting out of each side of the lower jaw before crossing behind the skull with their tip making a three-quarter complete circle above the ears toward the inside. The lid didn''t make an exception as two prowling snow panthers back to back with their tail entwined securing the lid close. Every surface of the wood was polished, and each spot craved in giving even more relief to the engraved parts. My work was rewarded with the evolution of my alchemist skill to rank H. Now its time to crack open the runes books in order to enchant the trunk. I was planing on at least an animating scheme to open the lid by separating the tails, along with securities and at least expansion, multiple compartments, feather-light, shrinking-expanding features. 14 a not so endearing reunion The following week past as the three before. The next day, Dudley had his birthday and was again take to the Zoo. Since I hadn''t go with them, the whole incident with the boa hadn''t happened, it''s wasn''t like I need some plotline to let me know that I was a Parslemouth. While they were happily touring the Zoo, I had deconstructed all the gifts wrap, plastic, and cardboard left behind the aftermatch of Dudders party. Who knows when one needs cardboard and wrap? I also have deconstructed paper, with the large land of the forbidden forest, there bound to be fallen branch that I can transform into papers. Why I need paper? Simple, I intend to raid the Hogwarts library. I know that the book would be protected by anti-copying spell but who says that I need direct magic to copy books? There where cardboard enters in line to create the cover, along with few pigments and I will rapidly have a worthy library on my own. The problem, I don''t actually have the place to stock everything. That why I had started to go through runes and arithmancy books. I need to start to learn the creation of runic schemes and enchant my newly created trunk. I also intend to update my pouch with an expanded trunk. I want to see if I can use a multiple compartment one and gain more that one storing space. With my study of those two news subjects, the week past rapidly, so much that I was completely caught off guard of who, on a Tuesday morning, rings the doorbell. "Boy..." "I know I''m on it, uncle Vernon." Only to be answered by a grunt as the man''s resume is news reading when I leave a teacup on his side in passing. Taking off to the door I completely froze when I see who was behind it. "Hello, you must be Harry, right? I came to speak to the Dursley''s" Said her cheerfully, but I still caught the slight frown that vanishes as fast as it came. "Boy, who it is?" The bellowing of the whale starts kicking my brain. "Someone wanting something with you Uncle Vernon." Say I, making her enter without a word and leading her to the living room while I start to retreat to my cupboard, not wanting to have anything to do with their speech. Unfortunately, the bitch wouldn''t leave me to slip away. "I think it''s better if you stay harry." Kindly say her while Petunia came in the room, only to freeze at the voice and the face she hadn''t see and hear the last decade. "What are you doing here, you and your kins have sworn to not take a step in this house again!" Vehenemantly hiss Petunia. "It good to see you to sister, but you know that they were a chance that I would come." Respond a patronizing Lily while taking out a letter from a pouch on her other hand. Seeing the letter a feeling of dread course through the two elder Dursley back. "You say that he wouldn''t go their, that he was a squid!" "Squib, and how much accidental magic does he had those last ten years?" ''So those bastards were monitoring me, and she knows that I was magically active.'' -Seem that you where right buddy, they want to control you and don''t care about you, not a single one of them.- ''It doesn''t matter, I only need to encounter the boy, if he is controlled I will spare him if not, this will be the last of the Potter generation.'' While the shouting match continued between the two sisters, Harry looks at his Uncle that was becoming redder and redder by the minute. Going to the kitchen to retrieve something, Harry reappears near him. "Uncle." Hearing the boy he turn his head, seeing the little bottle he had in hand. nodding he takes it and drops three drops in the new cup of tea that Harry serves him alongside a plate of biscuits. The bottle was the doctor''s prescription for Vernon''s new heartache. In the last month, his pressure had shot to a new high under the stress of the new harry. When the two of them turn their head to the new silent scene, the see the two women looking at them. While Lily looks smug, Petunia was biting her lower lip before talking. "You will go with her, she will bring you to buy your furniture for the new year." "Why should I need news furniture? I still have someplace in my books, I m sure they can still last for a month or two." Say harry faking a clueless face. "You... You will not go to St Brutus, other arrangement had been made." "Ho, okay." Hearing his lack of curiosity lily was throw out balance, remembering how she reacted when she was his age, hearing that she was a witch and will go to a special school. "Aren''t you curious about your new school?" ask her puzzled. "Why, it just a school like the other, right?" When she hears she understand, turning again to her sister, she sees her cringle a little, confirming her doubt, before facing him again. "It''s not a normal school Harry, Hogwarts is a school for the gifted, where each witch and wizard learn magic." Said hear with an expecting smile, only for her to froze when he responded. Deadpan Harry looks at her. "Magic isn''t real lady, Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia say so." "You... You say nothing to him?!" She starts before making volt-face and screams a Petunia. "What did you expect, you told us in your letter that he would have magic but not enough to attend that school of freak! Of course, we didn''t say anything!" Snap Petunia at her. "You are a wizard, Harry, like your parents are, and like them, you will go to Hogwarts." "Are? Aren''t my parents dead?" Once again Lily was caught off guard when she hears her son. ''How can''t he didn''t even know about us? Or was he don''t consider him of the same family, but that would mean that he had regained his memories... No that not right, he wouldn''t have lived here with muggle if that was the case..." While she was trying to understand the confusing situation, the last blow was delivered shortly. "Excuse me lady, but who are you?" Then everything came to place, the boy doesn''t know she the woman that gives him birth, and that spell that the headmaster has cast have successfully bound the Dursley''s, making them unable to tell him who was his parent and that they were still alive in the magic world. If that were the case, everything will be simpler. Without knowledge of her and her husband, the case would be but a formality. "Me? I''m a Hogwarts professor in charge of muggle-born, to introduce them to the magical world!" -Something isn''t right.- ''I know, let see what see do before acting but something tells me that the Potter account will be soon lighter of quite a few Galleon.'' -Amen, brother, amen.- After all of this, she finally passes him his letter, letting open it. "We will go now, it shouldn''t take much time and I have another duty today." Say her, pushing him slightly toward the door, not caring for his appearance. ''Duty?'' -How much on the little shit birthday party?- ''What were the 31 already?!'' -... It only now that you realize? On no only the 30.- ''Sorry, I was absorbed with more important business.'' -Yes, the runes, but also remember that today the last day here, In a few hours we would be able to sink the goblins on their ass to recover what they own you, ditch those bastards and finally get rid of that leach once for all.- ''Hum, I was also thinking of a little sphere in level 9 of the ministry of magic.'' -The prophecy? What of it?- ''I don''t think it good to let it there, I came to change my name, I don''t know if I would still be able to take it after, better to it now that I still can. If it concerns me or if it actually exists, who knows what is different that I know.'' Without a single clue of what he was thinking, Lily Potter take the young boy in the backyard before clutching her hand on his shoulder an apparate directly in the apparition point of Diagon Alley without warrning. 15 the start of the end The moment he felt the so much described hook in his stomach pull outward, he knows that the depart was imminent but hadn''t the time to steady himself. ''Hurrgggg, she could have warned me damnit!'' Is only salvation was that he didn''t eat yet, only retching for a minute or so before the effect of side apparition vanishes slowly. "Sorry, I don''t have the habitude to side along, I tend to forget the side-effect. -Something clearly fishy there, if she has taken over the duty to take the muggle-born, she should know, not all of the family have the time to travel to Diagon Alley by mundane means.- ''You think they''re aiming for something else?'' -The Heirship, I think they want it to be official, only by making you sign a formal document clearly stating that you renounce your Heirship willingly would they be able to make an official claim.- ''The bank or ministry?'' -The bank definitively, the goblins are the only to handle the inheritance, the ministry has renounced their right to do so the moment they handle all right over the wizarding economy to them.- ''Morons the lots of them.'' -True, but without them, it would have been a completely other matter for you to even be able to claim a single Knuts, let alone drain the Potter account dry.- Since he was bend is hand on his knee while speaking to CS, Lily patiently wait, thinking that he was only regaining his bearing. Once good, he raises his head, looking at her. "Right, let go, we need to complete a little errand before we could start. As I had said your parent was wizard, they left a vault in the bank for you, we just need you to sign a simple form before being able to go to it, alright?" He nods at confusedly while internally cursing at her. ''That bitch she couldn''t even wait a complete hour after our reunion for acting against me.'' -I don''t think that the case, you need to remember that for the rest of the world you are an eleven years old boy who has been raised in the mundane world, I think she banks on the fact that you should have interacted with the banking system and use it as an excuse for you to claim your vault while in fact stripping you of your Heirship. At least it seems that you will be able to take back you key.- While the two where conversing, he follows behind her as she made her way toward the bank while giving him an overview of the Alley. They soon made their way in the bank, turning at the first teller she sees. He couldn''t help but shake his head when he actually sees the board above the booth, indicating that they were in the wrong file. -I was expecting more for the so-called brightest witch of her generation.- ''Either she becomes dumber for each year past within them or the fame of the brat have turned her head, or the two. Anyway, that doesn''t spell a good future for the wizarding England, Tommy boy will have his path already made the second he came back. Once it was their turn Lily take a step forward before announcing her business with the bank. "Headcrusher is expecting us." If she sees it, she didn''t show any reaction to the scowl marring the goblin face when yet another imbecile demonstrates that they couldn''t read and disrupt his work. Still, after a few barks on the side, another goblin came hastily to lead them. Before following them and once she had her back at him, he flicks a golden coin at the goblin who catches it surprise while he mouth a ''sorry'', receiving a sharp nod from him with an eased features from him. Like it first time in the bank, they were lead in the lookalike corridors before stopping in front of doors after what seems two times his previous trip. His confused face must have told the leading goblin what he was thinking when he so him smirking in return. ''Those little... ''Sigh'', When will those morons learn?'' -Probably never.- Knocking at the door before withdrawing himself, the goblin let them wait outside the office. Taking advantage of the few seconds they have, she turns to him with a serious expression on her face. "Goblins a prideful creature, so be sure to be on your best behavior and let me speak, ok?" Nodding as he didn''t want to speak to her he just to that and wait, leaving her with a proud face at her grasp on the situation, missing completely the tired sight of her son. A minute after their arrival, the accountant manager Headcrusher made them enter while still behind his desk. "Ha, here you are Lady..." Before he could even finish he was interrupted by the witch who looks anxiously with the corner of her eyes to the child on her side, clearly not wanting to be identified in front of him. "Yes, sorry but we are pressed by time, could we process please, we still have gathered is school supplies." Shaking his head in displeasure at the breach of etiquette and blatant act of subversion, he, however, processes when he catches the nearly imperceptible nod of Harry, receiving his approval to enact the contract they have to establish for him a month before. This simple nod brought immense joy to the goblin who pass beside her previous action. As for Lily, all she sees was that the goblin accepts to not identify her in front of her son, drawing relief from the fact that they have yet to be exposed. "Very well." Taking out the contract that House Potter has filled to effectively strip Harry of his Heirship with his own acknowledgment, before presenting it to a confused Lily, who doesn''t seem to be aware of an addition of a page on it since last time. "If you would verify that everything is in order before we process." "Had something change since last time?" "Everything his as wished by the concerned parties." "Then that fine, please show him where he needs to sign so that we can go to his vault and be on our way." Nodding, the goblin was as impassive as the young boy he was facing while both of them were jubilating again at the stupidity of the wizardkind. Without further add, he directly goes to the last page, showing the blank space at the end of the document. Taking the few seconds he knows that Headsmasher purposefully gives him while retrieving the quill, he rapidly goes through it, seeing that this add cancel the previous clause and give him full reparation plus a bonus for the attempt but were he still give up willingly pass over his Heirship for an additional 25% of the left monetary holding of House Potter. Harry couldn''t believe that the have effectively pulled the wool over the Potter without them even taking a second look at the document. Being an official document of Gringott, he received the blood quill and sign as Harry Potter, making the first step to one for all cutting his bound with the family. With a golden glow, the document split in three, two of them retrieved by the goblin before tending the last to the mother who shook her head and asks him to sort it in the vault for safekeeping. Once this is finally done, Lily was practically skipping out of the way of the office under the disgusted look of the goblin. "I see you in seven-day clan head Evans." "Yes, please enact the document once we take the first step out of Gringotts." "I will see to it." Speeding his step to regroup with the woman before she realizes that he wasn''t following her, he exits the room with hast. After as rather brutal travel in the bowel of the bank, Lily retrieves the golden key of her pouch and past it to the goblin that processes the opening of the vault. He didn''t have the time to take a good look as she rapidly takes an already present pouch before exiting and giving it to him. "Drop a drop of blood on the cord and it will secure it to you only." Said her before dropping the key in the still unbound pouch. They made their way to the surface before crossing the hall, climbing down the stair and step out of Gringotts territory. The moment the two of them do so, a little less than two-thirds of the total amount of gold inside the Potter vault vanishes, alongside the gold in the vault n.687 and the golden key inside the pouch shone for a second before returning to its original state, a simple golden shape key. 16 the end of the star "Alright now that out of the way, first of Madam Malkin, while you are fitted, I will go gather what you will need during the year. I have left a hundred twenty-five Galleons in your pouch for your year at Hogwarts. You would need 7 for your wand, 15 for the cauldron, 3 for the filial, 25 for the telescope and 7 for the brass scale, a further 21 for the book, and 20 for clothes so you would have 24 Galleon for the year, that should be enough I think." After rummaging through the pouch to extirpate the total amount need in order to get rid of her, he enters the shop. (The following is directly take from the book with small change.) Madam Malkin was a squat, smiling witch dressed all in mauve. "Hogwarts, dear?" she said when Harry started to speak. "Got the lot here, another young man being fitted up just now, in fact." In the back of the shop, a boy with a pale, pointed face was standing on a footstool while a second witch pinned up his long black robes. Madam Malkin stood Harry on a stool next to him, slipped a long robe over his head, and began to pin it to the right length. ''Great, I can''t avoid Malfoy even when the cannon have diverged that much.'' -Such to be you some time.- "Hello," said the boy "Hogwarts, too?" "Yes," said Harry. "My father''s next door buying my books and mother''s up the street looking at wands." said the boy. He had a bored, drawling voice. "Then I''m going to drag them off to look at racing brooms. I don''t see why the first years can''t have their own. I think I''ll bully father into getting me one and I''ll smuggle it in somehow." ''Would have he be a wizard, he and Dudders would have been either great friend or archenemy with their own gang of tugs.'' -Nah, seeing how Vernon suck his better, and who Dudders is it would be a great show, a beaten Draco while Vernon suck off Malfoy to amend his child sin.- "Have you got your own broom?" The boy went on. "No." "Play Quidditch at all?" "No," Harry said again, wondering what on earth takes so much time for those things to be made. "I do, father says it''s a crime if I''m not picked to play for my house, and I must say, I agree. Know what house you''ll be in yet?" "No," said Harry, feeling more stupid by the minute. ''I swear he had some sort of neuron killing curse of something'' -Might be the entire Alley, with centuries of exposure, the stone surely bled off stupidity at this rate.- "Well, no one really knows until they get there, do they, but I know I''ll be in Slytherin, all our family has been, imagine being in Hufflepuff, I think I''d leave, wouldn''t you?" "Mmm," said Harry, wishing he could snuff of the annoying prat. Where are your parents?" "They''re dead," said Harry shortly. "Oh, sorry," said the other, not sounding sorry at all. "But they were our kind, weren''t they?" "They were a witch and wizard if that''s what you mean." "I really don''t think they should let the other sort in, do you? They''re just not the same, they''ve never been brought up to know our ways. Some of them have never even heard of Hogwarts until they get the letter, imagine. I think they should keep it in the old wizarding families. What''s your surname, anyway?" But before Harry could answer, Madam Malkin said, "That''s you done, my dear," and Harry, not sorry for an excuse to stop talking to the boy, hopped down from the footstool. "Well, I''ll see you at Hogwarts, I suppose," said the drawling boy. Going directly to the front of the store to pay off before running toward the shop he knows would take forever, Ollivander''s. The shop was narrow and shabby. Peeling gold letters over the door read Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands since 382 B.C. A single wand lay on a faded purple cushion in the dusty window. A tinkling bell rang somewhere in the depths of the shop as they stepped inside. It was a tiny place and looked at the thousands of narrow boxes piled neatly right up to the ceiling. For some reason, the back of his neck prickled. Knowing what was to come he suddenly made vote-face, looking at the surprised face of an old man who was standing before him, his wide, pale eyes shining like moons through the gloom of the shop. "Yes, yes. I thought I''d be seeing you soon. Harry Potter."It wasn''t a question. "You have your mother''s eyes. It seems only yesterday she was in here herself, buying her first wand. Ten and a quarter inches long, swishy, made of willow. Nice wand for charm work." "Your father, on the other hand, favored a mahogany wand. Eleven inches. Pliable. A little more power and excellent for transfiguration. Well, I say your father favored it, it''s really the wand that chooses the wizard, of course." Mr. Ollivander had come so close, that he and Harry were almost nose to nose. Harry could see himself reflected in those misty eyes. "And that''s where..." Mr. Ollivander touched the lightning scar on Harry''s forehead with a long, white finger. "I''m sorry to say I sold the wand that did it," He said softly. "Thirteen-and-a-half inches. Yew. Powerful wand, very powerful, and in the wrong hands... well, if I''d known what that wand was going out into the world to do..." Now Harry was starting to get annoyed by the old man and wanted this to end rapidly. "Mister Ollivander the wand please." "Ha, Yes, of course, mister Potter. Which is your wand arm?" "We both know that you don''t need all those things, I''m rather short on time, if you intent takes to make me lose mine, I will go somewhere else to buy a wand." To say that Olllivenders was a little spoked by the sudden change of attitude would be a euphemism. When he didn''t move Harry turn around and start walking toward the door. It was only after he opens it that he hears the noise of the old man''s feet on the floor going deeper into the shop. He reappears a minute later with a box in hand. "holly and phoenix feather, eleven inches, nice and supple." When he sees the wand he could feel the slight pull of something in him hidden until then. Knowing it was the wand he took out the seven Galleon, take the box, and exit the shop under the confused gaze of the old man that was still processing the last scene. He knows that the wand had reacted to the boy but couldn''t understand why he hadn''t touched it and initiate the bound. The time he comes back the shop was empty, seven shining coins on the counter. It was during the time that he was roaming the Alley for the third time that he catches heads of the redhead. When the two rejoin, she passes to him a bag full of shrink supplies. "Do you need me taking you back." "No, I can take the bus." "Great, I see you on the 1 September then, I must hurry, my little boy, wait for me at home!" Without leaving the time to respond she heads toward the apparition point. -You know, I''m rather thankful that it had turned this way, I can smell the spoiled brat from here.- Shaking his head and put the extremely disappointing first encounter with his mother he directly goes to the leaky to change his clothes and go for the barkeeper and ask for tips to go to the ministry. What followed was an equally disappointing visit, after directly flow to the atrium, past the security guard by telling him that he doesn''t still have a wand. Taking a lift to the level 9 en encounter an unspeakable who lead him to the hall of prophecies. As expected the same orb was waiting to spot the same S.P.T to A.P.W.B.D Dark Lord and (?) Harry Potter. After hearing it be sure it was the same, he smashed it in front of the unspeakable before exiting the ministry, none the wiser that only one string was still linking him to his current identity, a string that would be cut of the very same night. 17 the rising of the fallen After exiting the ministry, he once again asks tom to call the knight bus from him, which he did and eleven Sokcle and a badly shaken stomach later, here he was in front of the dreaded number 4. The first thing that he sees was that the car wasn''t here. ''Meh, it will be easier this way.'' Entering the house by the backyard, he immediately goes to the second floor. Opening the door of the second chamber, he quickly transmutes the desk and the bed in a block of wood and metal before taking the door while he was at it. The second piece he visits was Dudley''s bedroom. The toys where deconstructed and melt in the pre-existing block, the desk follow the same fate as well as the bed. The snacks and money throw-in his bag. Exiting the bare room he then went for Vernon safe, money and document, desk, everything vanishes and transform. The clothes and pieces of furniture of the couple bedroom returning to a state of blank fabric while pigment appears in powder state inside a large glass bottle obtain by the transmutation of the collection of alcoholic beverages that have been emptied in the flower bed of Petunia have well as glasses. In order to take place, he even transmutes the bookshelf and opens his trunk. After the bedroom was the bathroom before he returns on the first floor and continues his raid. The only thing he didn''t touch was the fridge and its content. After two and a half-hour of labor, the house has been cleaned. The only things left where the structure of the house, the electric installation, the plumbing, windows and a half stocked fridge. His own item pouch was bursting to the seems, only the fact that he was able to transmute everything and save space allows him to do so. With his bag resting on his shoulder, he activates the portkey on his wrist, vanishing only a few minutes before the Dursley''s return from the bank where they where information that all accounts have been frozen until the discovered money they have stolen from their nephew was recover. What they don''t know was that few days letters, incriminating documents concerning Vernon shady business with Grunning funds would see him sacked and facing justice to compensate them. The first thing that I see after my shameful and heavily landing was green. All around greenery, a large hill on open land, a mountain range a few miles away, a large patch of a forest not too far, Hogwarts castle rising proudly over the glittering black ... lake... "What the fuck?! Why are we that near Hogwarts?!" -Hum, buddy?- "What?" -You remember that it''s Evans''hall, right?- "Yes, so what, that doesn''t explain why I not even ten miles away for the fucking Bumbles!" -You do remember that you also a member of Slytherin descendant right?- "Yes of course... Oh? OH! I get it!" -Yeah, I think he must have built his house here, either it had been renamed or...- "Or it at been construct here after the two families join through marriage." -Yes, I think so. It doesn''t matter, the land is unplottable, meaning, no one can enter of found it. Seeing that nothing has been done to the house while still this near to the castle means that even Dumbles didn''t know of it. You better take hold of the wards rapidly.- Following the advice, he turns to face the said propriety. Contrary to one would think, it wasn''t a manor like most of the existing pureblood residence. The place seems to be like a fortification. All he can see for the moment was the smooth dark grey rock wall that seems at least 90 feet tall. At each corner, a small tower of a third of the wall high stood proudly without any apparent damage. The clobbered way he was standing on lead to two closed metallic doors. Making his way toward them he put his left hand on the left door, feeling the invading magic course through him before the door moves freely with the simplest push. The instant he enters inside the wall, the propriety was finally in sight. The enclosure proper seems to run on more than a mile long, forming a square, protected by thick walls of stone. When he was thinking of the land he inherits he surely wasn''t thinking to found what was in front of him. the propriety wasn''t a single building but more like a small village. First of all, the quasi totality of the ground was covered by a still perfect layer of smothered clobbered blue-grey stones. On each of his sides, simple wooden houses similar in size to the one of the Dursley, only that they don''t possess a second story. Thankfully for his sanity, those see to be perfectly constructed, not those shop in the Alley. For what he could see, those houses stood in neatly and each with a patch of land, covering a good part of the territory. Before he could make a second step a little pop was heard. ''Don''t tell me...'' -When you think of it it''s logic. The sheer size of the settlement couldn''t be maintained without a working force.- "Whoses hes intruding ancestral place of Evans! Bilby not allow''s!" In front of him stood an aged house-elf with what would be a sick condition for humans. His skin had a veiny grey tone cover by a tea towel. "Are you a Hogwarts house-elf?" "Bilby''s not Hogwy wart elf''s, Bilby his a proud Evans elf! Only because there is not master around anymore, Bilby and the other working for headmaster Whisker. Who are you?" "Hello Bilby, for the time being, I''m Harry Potter, head of clan Evans." The already bulbous eyes of the ancient elf extent to comical proportion before the old elf tear up. Before the floodgate broke, Harry rapidly had. "I need to claim the wards can you help me with that?" Nodding furiously, Bilby extant his hand for him to catch. After a second pop, the two of them were now standing on an open square, where the houses seem to change for shops if the large window where to be believed. Those shops were only on three sides, the one behind him and on each of his sides. In front of him stood what seems to mark the end of the housing. There stood a three stories tall manor seem to construct in a linear form. Putting is hand on the door and unlocking the manor after centuries, he was lead inside. Reserving the visit for later, Bilby take is hand again and directly pops in what seems to be the clan head office. Behind the imposing desk, on the wall stood the armories of the clan. Strangely the beast in the coat of arm was very similar to him. Standing proudly on his hide legs, a snow panther with a mountainous range appearing in the background. While simple, the gaze of the panther was unnerving, seeming to judge you, ready to pounce and tear you apart at every second. "Why is there a mundane animal as the coat of arm of the Evans clan?" "No, no, no this is not muggle cat, this is the lord of the mountain, hes the equal of the savannah cat." "Savannah cat, the only... Are you saying that this creature their his the equivalent of the Nundu?!" "Yes, the mountain lord not poisonous breath but frost, It because of the mountain lord breath that mountain top is white!" He could only look fearfully at the unknow creature, to say to be an equivalent of the Nundu was not a joking matter, as far as he knows a Nundu is one of the XXXXX classification beasts, on the same part of dragon and basilisk. But what terrifies the most is that contrary that the Nundu, it''s actually the same has the nonmagical version. ''Could it be the descendant of the magical one?'' -Possible.- While he was thinking he was pulled toward the coat of arms and Bilby made his hand connect with it, bringing him back. Again, a wave of magic course through his system, but much more powerful this time, invading every corner of his being as if weighting him and his claim on the title. When the flow retracts to the coat, the wooden panel separate from the wall with a soft click. Carefully widening the way, he came in front of a large floating stone littered with runes, producing a nearly extinct white glow. "The stone needs blood." "Do you have... Thanks." Turning to the elf side he was going to ask for a sharp blade, only to see the elder elf with a fine crystal white ceremonial knife resting in is open palms. Taking the blade in his right hand and positioning the left above the stone, he cut a deep line in the palm, immediately drenching the stone blood red. The moment the stone absorbs the needed quantity, a bright emerald flash exit the stone, before running in the entire propriety. On his side, Bilby was leaking fat tears, overjoyed that he was able to witness the return of the Evans clan to live during his lifetime. "Master, we don''t have time to waste, elves waiting!" Without warning, the elf pops them in the entrance, facing the open square now housing the entire population of Hogwarts elves. He could only stare blankly at the cheer number of elves present in front of him. -There at least a hundred of the little critter here.- "..." 18 a painful end. "Bilby, are those all Hogwarts elves?" "Yes, They like Bilby''s, elves of Evans elves!" "I see, are all Hogwarts elves here?" "No! Those here only Evans elves, others don''t from family!" "Good, do I need to do something?" "Elves only need the acceptance of the new master to allow came here to work!" ''Look like I won''t have to take care of the entirety of the domain.'' -You should order complete silence on you and ban any other that wich to intrude.- ''Good for me.'' As he was about to speak, work came to him directly. "I Harrison James Potter, clan head of clan Evans claim what his mine, by name, blood, and ancestry! As the clan head, I claim complete obedience and silence from those dwelling withing the hospice of the family! Should one out of the family intrude on those land he is to be catch and detain until justice is done!" The instant he finishes, every elf who descend from the ones of Evans clan and present flash alongside the land, signifying their willingness to apply his decree and the of his acceptance of his claim. "Each of the elves is to return to their cores until further notice. none of you would speak of this matter to anyone. Your loyalty is to clan Evans and them Hogwarts if the two conflicts know that your choice will determine your fate." They know full well what those words mean but for them, it wasn''t a treat, has he say their loyalty was to the clan first and foremost, everything his to be discarded. "Bilby, I need you to lead me to the study again, there is the last task I need to complete before the and of the day came. Because of this, I will surely be out for a few days. Once I''m done, Hogwarts'' book of acceptance will produce a new letter for me, you are to take it and respond that I will attend. McGonagall is still the deputy Headmistress so I will need you to deliver the letter in the stack of responded invitation." Hearing his new master, Bilby was elated that such heavy responsibility was given to him. "Don''t worry, Bilby will!" "I count on you, now let''s start." Without another word, the two of them pop away to the study. Looking around the room, he asks the house-elf to move the furniture on the center of the study, freeing the incrusted runic circle containing the Clan coat of arms. Every knowledge related to what he would be attending came from the wristband, direct and unique link with the remnant of his ancestors left behind to guide the next generation. An event without Clan head from the last three hundred years, the remnant was linked to the wristband through family magic, as long as a single descendant still exists with enough blood with him stood still, the family will not go extinct. Taking off the cast-off of Dudley, he stood naked in the middle of the circle, only his soul token and the family band remaining on him. "I Harrison James Potter, son of Clan Evans, call upon the council of my ancestors to hear and judge my claim!" The instant Harry utter those world, the study came in lockdown, Shutters fall in front of windows, cutting any light from the outside before runes light upon the eight corners of the room, sealing the space from the outside until the end of the ritual. After those two tasks complete, the ritual circle flare-up in blood-colored light. What Harry just invocate was the oldest family magic of old, the judgment by blood. Due to the violent nature of the ritual, very few old families have at the time made the necessary measure to hold it. To those days, it could be said that the clan was the only one still holding the means, at least in Britain. When the light tone-up to a faint glimmering, the ghostly figures of the past Head could be seen, their attention solely on the skinny boy standing among them. While those forms weren''t truly of ghosts, they possess enough hold on the living plane to pass the judgment one of their kins seek under them. "I, Harrison James Potter seek the elder to grant this one the aisle of the clan and cleanse my being from those that have to taint my blood, mind, and magic!" At the second verse, the entire room becomes dead cold, his breath immediately condensation, and his body subject to a heavy pressure nailing him in place, restricting him completely. A powerful wave of magic coming from ll side immediately crash on him and penetrate to the deepest part of his being. Wouldn''t he have been confined to the void for eons, he is sure that he would be a reck right not. As the wave of magic tears through him, his scar illuminates of an ominous inky dark black. A second later, the different blocks present on his magic and blood also manifest, bathing his body in blood red and emerald green. When the result appears, the stoic faces of the ghosts morph in an enraged expression and a disembodied voice resound in the place. "Child, who dare to practice the foulest of magic upon our Heir!" "One Tom Marvolo Riddle." "Child who dare to lay upon our Heir restriction of blood!" "One Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore." "Child, who dare to bind the Heir of the clan magic!" "One Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore." "Child, why claim you the cleansing of your bloodline upon our clan!" "One Lily Potter, born of the clan have throw away her duty as one of the clan, as mother upon the order of one Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore the day the foulest magic was craved upon my flesh. One James Fleamont Potter, of House Potter, Peverell, Grinffondor, and father have to throw away his duty as my Lord, as a father on the order of one Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore. One James Fleamont Potter has claimed my Heirship of his House in favor of his second son." With each response, the air became heavier and the displeasure grows stronger among the ghosts. "Child what do you claim?" "The total separation of my genitor by name, blood and magic, and the banishment of one Lily Potter and her descendant from the clan." "As the conscious of the past, present, and future of the clan, we claim the clan blood of the mother and the blood of our enemies. On this day forth be it know that Clan Evans magic and Trueblood lay in the sole hands of the one reborn as the last Evans, raise, child, and claim your name." "Alexander Daren Evans." So mote it be." "So mote it be." Whispered Alex. The instant that both party claim judgment, the ritual circle came to life, pouring an untold amount of magic in the young boy''s body. The first to be broke was his name. In Gringott, Account manager Headcrusher was alerted when one of the stone floating in a glass container in the display of is office, broke. When he approaches and sees the one concerned, a bloodthirsty grin mare in complexion. The case containing the previously four stone separates around the broken stone, isolating it as the remain vanish and a new stone appears under the name of Alexander Daren Evans. In Hogwarts, the book of acceptance suddenly came to life, his pages turning back to the date of 30 June 1980 where the name of Alexander Daren Evans appears while a day further the name of Harrison James Potter gains a second line as the date of 30 June 1991. The instant the new name appears, the quill resting on it side rose and a letter immediately transcribed. Once the letter did, it disappears along with the house-elf that had been waiting for it. In Minerva McGonagall, the acceptance pile gains another letter that will never be remarked. Once the old name of Harry Potter ceases to be, the magic that was invading him began its work. Now came the gruesome part of the ritual. The magic settled in him connect to the one invading, clashing for its existence. Because of the blocks it was under the fight was rapidly lost and the physical change starts. Pain, an untold amount of pain came crashing his brain in waves as his body was taken apart by the old magic. Every bone that has been broken and weakened by the constant abuse under the Dursley burst and melts before reforming to what they should be. Each damaged part of his body was melted by magic while it keeps its integrity. Flesh, nerves, skin, organs, and bones morph and grow under the effect of the magic. While the vessel was constructed his lifeblood was drained, flowing directly in the ritual circle, feeding and further the change. The blocks on his magic crumble when the last drop of blood and magic has vanished his body. The leach on his head tried to burst the half-closed scar on the death of its last vessel, only to be trapped by the protection given to him, frantically searching for another host. Contain in by the running ritual and without a source of magic, it could only face its end, absorbed and integrated completely in the body. When the last drop and magic exit Alex body, three others face a magical backlash while certain devices in the office of the Headmaster of Hogwarts blow away, crashing the glass display and taking with them the surrounding trinkets. Still in the Alley in order to bring the final touch of her son party the following day, Lily Potter crumbles on the ground, unconscious before even touching the ground, rapidly lead to St Mungo after the passant end to gawk at her form laying on the clobbered Alley. In is room at Potter manor a young boy faces the same end but would only be discovered hours later. Finally in the ministry of magic, Auror Sirius Black froze at his desk, a quill still in hand before is upper body falls on the still incomplete report. 19 Blood of origin {[Objective: Main. "Thou shall not pass!"] A leech had worm it''s way up in your head, only a selfless sacrifice had lead to your protection thus far. Condition: found a way to expel the vile thing that it is without dying! [Completed] {[Hidden objective: side. "I shall always found a way out!"] Due to the take over of a different body, your potential has been limited. Condition: found a way to bring you true genome and made this body truly yours. [Completed, unclaimed] {[Hidden objective: side. "Blood is thicker than water!"] Stabilize your existence in the omniverse by integrating with a pre-existing family. Condition: Gain the approval of your blood ancestors. [Completed, unclaimed] {[Hidden objective: side. "Veni, Vidi, Vici"] The self-proclaimed Lord Voldemort has split his soul in the form: A diary: 0/1 A ring: 0/1 A locket: 0/1 A cup: 0/1 A tiara/ 0/1 A soul shard: 1/1 Found a way to get rid of them. Condition: Purify the soul shard of the taint. The instant Alex opens his eyes, four different window pop up. His mind still muddled by the ritual takes a few seconds before understanding the signification under those lines of text. ''Hhhuuuurrggggg, CS, your here buddy?'' -Yeap, I''m still here, but I must say, it stings like a bitch.- ''You don''t know ever the end of it. What up with those pop-ups.'' -The result of the ritual, I must say I wasn''t expecting that much.- ''So what now?'' -Now, its time to claim your reward, until now you weren''t completely accepted by the natural law, thus the reward where directly delivered in the hope that the faster you had them, the faster you would be able to completely integrate. Through, only the Hidden objective needs to be claimed, the others are directly delivered.- ''Do it.'' -It will be slightly uncomfortable after you claim your racial change, your body his still malleable so it will be easier, but still.- ''Go it.'' -Here we go.- The next second, Alex feels something deep inside awaken. His blood seeming singing, as if feeling that he was on the verge to be given the change to completely express itself. His whole being heated before he feels his bones grow and thicken, his skin lengthens to cover his expanding internal structure. The most striking change was feeling your own internal hearing system morph and completely transform its external shape. I nearly scratch them when I feel something running under my skin before it erupts outward. At the same time, I could feel the swift in my bone structure. At the base of my pelvic bones, I could feel my coccyx expand and lengthen. I could feel the flesh and blood-forming around it before the same feeling of my hears course through me. While everything happens, I was unaware of the countless gaze I was subject to until the change was done and I look around. I was still in the office, in the center of the ritual circle, and surrounded by the ghosts of past ancestors. While before I could feel their fury towards those that have tainted their Heir, I could now feel the lingering longing? Under the confusing emotions, he was feeling from them, he carefully looks at them, seeing that, in fact, few were shocked by what they were witnessing while the most ancient was beaming with pride at their chosen Heir. Stating they mind in the same disturbing voice. "You made us proud of you youngling, it been too long since a true Evans has walked the land. Since the time the first of our own receive the blood of the mighty Evan''s only a handful has awakened it, by none had made one with the beast inside. It now your duty to expand the pride and made the might of the Evan know of all. May the blood of your foes was the taint that we suffer!" With this, the ghosts vanish and the ritual completed, the lockdown ends. Now able to enter, Bilby ran to the side of is master, squeaking in joy when he witnesses him, while tears of joys run down his face. "Master Alexander needs to shed new blood on the stone!" Once again, blood spills and light cover the domain, binding the land''s wards to him. "Bilby, can you take me to a bathroom, with all of this, I wasn''t able to clean properly and could you made something to eat afterward please." "Yes, Bilby will!" Taking the hand, he pops him in a large room looking more like roman terms that an actual bathroom. When the little elf vanishes, he was finally able to see himself in the reflection of a large mirror. He stood frozen for a moment at the appearance that he now has. Gone was the scrawny boy that looks like a nine-year-old. Every past scar vanished and his body filled. While he certainly wasn''t sporting abs and definite muscles, he has nothing of his previous state. From a marred body full of scars to this unblemished snow-white skin, the leap was too high. Is previous meter and twenty was now a meter and seventy, his hair has gone from ink black to a white-grey, on the top of his head, two cute round ears could be seen pop out the thick name that runs half his back. Gazing lower, he could see a fluffy, twitching tail of the same white-grey with inky black spot, as long as he''s tall. Is eyes have morphed from emerald green to arctic blue, giving him a chilling gaze. His previous resemblance with James Potter has now completely vanished, leaving behind a more refined face, a small straight nose, and full but still thin lips, very few of baby fat still lingering in a cute face that would become handsome in few years. -Man, your cuteness power his over 9000!- A blush immediately appears on his cheeks. ''Shut up! tell me how to revert back to normal!'' Completely embarrassed for the first time. "Hahahaha, calm down, calm down, I was only teasing you a little, but it true that you will attract the opposite gender, well, maybe not only the opposite gender, who know.- When he hear CS, Aric couldn''t help to feel a shiver run down his spine. "Hurg, please, I don''t even want to consider the possibility, troublesome." ******* In another universe, a cloud gazing young open his eye, confused. "Hum, I feel a disturbance in the force, troublesome." "What?!" The chubby boy on his side completely lost as to the comment of his friend. "Nothing" See Shikamaru before returning to his cloud gazing. ******* -It should be easy, feel the change and will it to retract.- Closing his eye, he follows the advice before opening them. The Artic gaze has returned to its deep emerald color while his body reworks itself to a meter and fifty-seven, way taller than any eleven years old should normally be. ''Aren''t I a little too high?'' -No, wizard children''s growth is primarily higher than mundane one, your Evan blood being that of a creature, a magical one at that, only boost it more. In the wild, they have a need for fast growth in order to survive, you only benefit from it.- ''Well, I not gonna complain, it better than previously.'' -Hum.- While exchanging, he was observing the other change. His face stays the same but his hair was a completely different matter, gone was the bird mess hair of the Potter, gone was the inky black. In it staid, he now sports a thick mane of crimson hair cascading to the upper part of his back. ''Had my eyes be blue-green I would have past for a fucking Gremory!'' ''Well, it better than that carrot color of the Weasley, even that Potter chick color wasn''t that deep so it must be an Evans trait.- ''Possible, well, it wasn''t like I''m complaining, I love the color.'' Finally finished with looking at his new appearance, he made his way to a small stall present along with a cubic piece of soap and a wooden bottle. Taking a sniff of the soap, an earthly forest odor invades his sense but not invasive enough to overloading his newly developed olfactive sense. The content of the bottle, on the other hand, was giving off the odor of frost pine. Once clean, his body was giving off the scent of frosting forest, opposite to his warm and earthly appearance. Sinking neck-deep in the water and releasing a sigh of contentment before thinking. ''Status.'' {[Name: Alexander Daren Evans] [Age: 11] [Race: Werevan: (25% Homo magicae, 75% Evan)] [STR: 12] [END: 16] [VIT: 20] [AGI : 15] Skill: [Item pouch: F] Ability: [Alchemist: H]+; [Apprentice chief: I] Racial Attribute: [Parlsemouth: SSS]; [Shapeshift: C]; [Frost control: I]; [primogenitor: I] 20 butterfly effec While he was unconscious under the ongoing ritual, panic has grip the Potter family. As an active Senior Auror, James Potter was confined to desk work when not on the field. Today was a slow affair, the birthday of his son to come was taking most of his attention. When the few moments of clarity surfaced, most of his through were then going to his second preoccupation, the twin. At the through, a frown mare his face. At first, he was against Dumbeldore idea to send his wife probe the long-abandoned thing to the Dursley. He wasn''t even sure that he would have received a letter due to the extremely weak response of the scan performed on the child on the day of the accident. Of course, the fact that the boy magic could have to take a great hit after being exposed to vicious dark magic hadn''t come to his mind. For him, the boy was no longer his son but the shell of a broken minded dark lord, waiting to heal before returning to his dark path. After all, if the headmaster says that the boy was now more, who would say otherwise? He was the pillar of the light side for merlin shake! So it has been a rather disgruntled Lord Potter when two letters have made their way to Potter manor only three days after the end of the term. He had to wait near a month before actually say to his wife that the two of them have received the letter and then only because Dumbledore has Floo call to know when they had planned to bring the monster to the Alley. At first, he didn''t want that Harry knows of his magical origin, but when he had thought of the situation, it came to him that it''s was probably the best time to enact his plan. Since the child as proven sufficiently magical to attend Hogwarts, he was the defacto Heir. If he wanted it to be passed to his younger son, then, what better time that the introduction of the magical community to a clueless boy, who would not know what he would be signing but willingly do so. The fact that he wouldn''t know that he was cutting his tie with any possible power and money came from the contract. In effect, if Lord Potter has accepted to pay ten percent, of the total monetary holding of the Potter vault, to the kid, the fact that he would still be Potter money was all that matter. The money would be in the boy trust vault, vault that the Lord has a double of the key. It would be a piece of cake to transfer the fund back, under the pretense of holding for teaching management for the kid. Sure he would have to give the corresponding value to the brat on his seventeen birthday but at this time he would have interacted with the magical world, without any of the need teachings, he would soon found himself in a compromising matter, James Jr would surely be happy to help and confiscate the fund under the pretense. Like every good minion, he has shared his plan with the headmaster that was rather eager to agree to keep the possible healed dark lord out of starting funds, perfectly knowing that the boy wouldn''t be him. His wife didn''t say a word to this either. So it was with a heavy heart that he had sent his wife the very morning of, to go fetch the monster. After she was gone and before he needs to depart for the ministry, he had made sure that his boy knows that his twin will come to the magical world and that he had to keep eye on him when in Hogwarts when the professors wouldn''t be able to do so, that it was the hero duty to veil on the frail. The child, completely rotten to the core after eleven years of incessant spoiling and basking in the glory and adulation of the English wizarding world had long accepted that he deserves everything and that all was his to take. At first, the boy has been somewhat innocent, but as the years past, he became a monster, worst than Dudley, knowing that everything was for him to ask and receive, he had long since the start to abuse his family standing to do so. So since his most tender age, rather than use those outrageous privileges that he had to perfect himself if only in the theory of magic, he has splurge himself in a monstrous amount of confectionery, within those few years, he had created a miraculous fact, while not the one the wizarding world thinks of him, he became the first obese magical child. While his family swims deeper each year in denial, convincing themselves that it was still baby fat, the ginormous amount of sugar he a ingest had surpassed his limit and had created adipous tissues that his magical body had found unable to burn through because of the abysmal amount of movement he had. The quantity he had gorged himself in those few years would be enough to kill any diabetic with sight alone. It was in those moments that a freshly out of the academy Auror came to him to tell him that his wife has been transported to St Mungo after collapsing in the Alley. Inder the sudden ruckus create, not a single soul see the likewise Senior Auror, Sirius Black slumping on his desk while his friend bolt to the exit toward the nearest Floo. The next hours of his life would be one of the worst when the Head Auror, Rufus Scrimgeour came three hours later to announce that the body of Sirius Black has been retrieved from the ministry DMLE office. His death seems to be minutes before he hastily exits the office. While they both know that he wasn''t the culprit, he was suspended of his function during the time of the investigation. With the unknow condition of his wife and the death of his best friend, it was a broken Lord Potter who returns to his manor in order to announce the grim news to his son, only to found him unconscious in his bedroom in a pool of his blood, his head cut open after having smashed it on a fallen snitch he was surely holding. It was a nearly demented Lord that made irruption in the silent hall of St Mungo, that was struggling to hold ''The-Boy-Who-Lived'' who himself was sporting a rather comical snitch imprint on his forehead covert of dried blood. Regretfully for the Potter family, a reporter of the daily prophet and his photograph was already there after hearing of the condition of the Lady Potter, and thus in the front rows to witness the entry of Lord Potter and his spawn. Moved by years of practice, a flash illuminates the hall before the photograph understands what happened before the two vanish after the healers. The news would not last until the following morning and would appear in a special edition of the evening Daily Prophet, were the same photograph would receive a large bonus for the epic shot he was able to take before anyone. Regretfully for the Dursley, the Potter''s would not be the only family to receive worrying news. After his visit to Gringotts and the signing of the contract, they immediately contact the bank of his relative to an inquiry of the fund they have perceived for the care of their nephew. Unable to explain the origin of the large amount that had made his way to their holding under the name of one Dudley Dursley, the integrality of the family account has been frozen the time of the investigation of the two cases. During that time, Gringott has already built a case with incriminating proofs of the abuse their client has submit under their care. Those proofs have been sent to the child protection service, and before they exit the bank, the elder Dursley have been separated from their child, only to have Vernon arrested for manhandling and for investigation interference and possibly other charges. So it was a lonely and disgruntled Petunia Dursley who made her way back to the number 4 Privet Drive. The moment she passes the door, a loud shriek resounds in the quiet neighborhood. When someone came to investigate, they found a fainted woman on the floor of the cleanest burglary one ever know. When the police made their way to inquire of the situation, they grimly call their HQ to ask for an investigation team to come on confirm the proof they receive not an hour before. Without know and being passed away, Alex has destroyed the Dursley family while Lord Potter one would pass one of the worst birthdays in is life mourning his lost friend and waiting for his wife and son to awake. 21 a world in the world The following morning, Alex, awoke in the master bedroom of his new house. After his ablutions are done, he directly goes to the dining room for his breakfast. The only visible house-elf present was Bilby, the old elf has become his personal elf while the other has continued their previous tasks. Once done, he returns to his room before starting to empty his item pouch, taking blocks after blocks before. Once empty, he also empties the money pouch he has received from Lily, the last 24 Galleon polling with the rest of is 760 from the previous month. Once the two empty he let the pouch fall in the other, hoping for the poping window that appears. Selecting the first option, he assists in a similar experience as last time. While he was expecting the message, he was surprised by the amount of evolution he was able to obtain, before becoming furious at the likely origin of the tracking charms, even if it upgrades his skill by two ranks. ''CS?'' -Yes, it was his soul shard, after the ritual start, you lost your life and magic momently, without magic and a viable host to leech off, it was trying to break free, but your protection hadn''t let it go. With the ritual aim to purify you of your taint, the shard hadn''t been spared, Tommy imprint was washed off, leaving you with this blank shard. After eleven years of absorbing your magic, it easily morphs to the second strongest imprint it has, had the link and you obtain a blank soul shard that was attenuated to you.- ''So should I accept?'' -Definitively, it will transform to an ability, being a part of your soul, it will exit this plane of existence, becoming the most secure vault for your thing.- ''Ok.'' Accepting it, a new pop-up appears. "..." -...- "..." -Well, you won''t lack space for a time.- "True." Willing the opening of his storage still in his previous form, he enters the place. ''How do you think we should transform it?'' -No more than five-meter high, higher would be unpractical. This way you have another space of 20*20*15 to divide or three of 20*20*5. If you keep, the 5 meter high and had the rest you can have a 40*40*5 storage space.- ''Good enough for me.'' After willing the new change, he starts to load the new space. Separating each material by their nature, he was left with an area containing metal ingots, woodblock, a bookshelf transmuted storing all his books, and a section containing the other miscellaneous item such as diverse rolls of blank fabrics, blocks of translucent plastic, jars of pigments extract of says fabric and plastics. The only thing he keeps out of his expanded backpack was all is money, wizard, and mundane ones. The shrunk school supplies were in his room and all his previously bought clothes have been deconstructed and remade to his size with his available fabrics and pigments. While he was resizing his cloth he had called Bilby and after taking his measure had made him two sets of clothes, the first was butler outfit, the classic black and white with its glove and the second was a thick linen outfit for outside work with paddled knees. Before he made them he didn''t forget to clearly precise that they would be his uniform as long as he would be work for him. The first when he was servicing him and the second if he ever was to work outside. each elf was to follow the same trend, with a maid outfit for the female. The two outfits having the Clan coat of arms, they were to never wear them while working at Hogwarts and that it was because he was his personal elf that he had made the outfit himself for him. His action had left the poor thing in tears, overwhelmed by his master reward. After he had recuperated for his emotional trauma, Bilby had started the tour of the Manor. Has expected of an old family, the upper floor was for the family only with the bedroom and office. He also showed a personal library containing all of the family grimoires, made of runes and arithmancy texts along with battle magic, the ancient art that was practiced during wars before leaving the place to dueling. As one would think when seeing the two first types, he also found wards and wards breaking books. Each of those disciplines taking a wall each. While the library was restricted, some of those texts were of thousand of years, being of the first text created by the founders of the clan. He doesn''t doubt that event Hogwarts hadn''t book that olds. A transcription room allowing the copy of up to ten books at a time, used before the printing process was available for mass production. Following that was the second floor. Here were the guest rooms along with some empty rooms. A second, general, library was present. Running on an expanded space of three-floor, he could feel the thirst of his clan for knowledge. The room was enormous for him, he doesn''t know the normal size of other libraries, but he was sure that this size wasn''t normal. He would spend hours inside and would also contribute to his expansion, he has at least three centuries of knowledge to catch after all. After the second, he visits the first floor, constituted of a large ballroom, the entrance hall, another group of empty rooms, and office for private matters. Under that was the basement was reinforced rooms of runes encryption, potion laboratories, and dueling rooms were spread on two floors. He was again lead to the third-floor office, the one of the clan head, and shown a secret passage leading to a third-floor basement. What was waiting for him there was not something he would think possible. Out of the corridor leading to it was a single room that seems excavated of rocks and was surely the case. A similar feeling of the one given off by the goblins vault was screaming at him when he sees the large dark grey vault door. "Bilby, why is a Gringott vault doing here?" "Master not correct, this not Gringott vault, this his Evans vault, goblins have copied these vaults for the wizard." "Are you saying that my clan his at the origin of the Gringott bank?" "No, they only give plans for creating vaults, goblins have changed them with goblins runes." "Is that why the clan doesn''t have a vault at Gringott?" The elf nod at that. "Clan his older that goblins'' bank." "I see." He presses his left hand on the vault door, opening it. What he faced was mounts of gold coin, a real ocean of gold, stunning him silly. "How?! How could they be that much of gold their?!" "Hogwarts his making Evans elf work, and Evans elf is the one who fetches for the meal supply, so elf take what growing here, and the school pays for the food. Headmaster whisker not knowing were come the food and don''t ask, so since the castle days, The clan have furnishing food supplies." "There is a thousand of years of food fees here?" Ask Alex completely gobsmacked. "Yes." Respond the elf, proud of his ancestor scheme that has surely made the Evans clan the richest wizarding family of the entire world. "I don''t even want to know how much there is inside." He closes the door before mechanically following Bilby outside to see the rest of the land. They were very few buildings in this part of the territory. The totality of the space was divided into a large enclosed orchard, forming a forest, where wild animals could be seen grazing peacefully. The absence of humans population for the last three hundred years into a completely close habitat ad leads the animals to not fear what wasn''t here, so it was another shock for him when a curious fawn came to lick his hand, before returning to his herd not too far away. While he was lead to the second part of the divided territory, he couldn''t help but ask. "How do you do? You obviously have to kill a good number of them to feed the school, no?" Rather than responding, Bilby takes his hand and pops them away to shows him. After exiting the orchard area, they arrive at a farming one. Large patches of land were cultivated. He could easily see different types of culture, barley, wheat, oats, corn, and some more. On the side were enclosure containing chicken, geese, and other gallinaceous, a small forest of oak where pigs happily feasting on acorns, a small lake where fishes breaking the surface for time to time along with ducks swimming on the surface. "The founders of clan not wanting depend on others so they create the clan with everything need. Ores and rocks are the only things they have to trade." Say smugly Bilby with the farm on his back. ''I just don''t inherit a fortune, but a small kingdom.'' -That you do buddy, that you do.- 22 a familiar sight. "Bilby, how large is this land? I''m sure I wouldn''t be able to see the manor if they weren''t the orchard." "The territory is 3 miles square, the clan village is a tenth of miles square, all the rest is the forest for wild animal and culture, the lake is two-tenths of a miles square. One mile square for the farm and fields and the last one mile seventh is the wild forest and orchard!" -No wonder the territory supply the castle, they must have surplus accumulating for years!- "What do you do about the rest of the cereals? I doubt Hogwarts uses that much." "Other elves know where to buy food for their family." "So I m a sort of supplier for wizarding Britain?" "Yes, but only old family be buying for the clan, others go to muggles." Say Bilby rather dissatisfied that they don''t depend on the clan. "I doubt that we would be enough to provide to all the wizard Britain with this few anyway." ''It would be good if I were to found a way to expand the limit of the walls, with all this free space around, it would be a waste not use it.'' -You have time.- Leaving those matters for later, he spoke to his elf. "Bilby, I will need to go to the Alley, the clothes I have are now too small, so I will need new ones. Also, we will need a few things for you, you are a great cook, but the food his too heavy. I will go to the mundane side and buy a lot of books for you, they are recipes for meals that I would like you to follow for now on, this way you would be able to new things." At first, the elf was depressed that his master wasn''t liking his cooking but the prospect of new knowledge to learn and try to brighten his mood. "Does master need to go to the goblins for exchanging muggle money?" "I would like you all to use mundane rather than muggle in front of me, and no, I think I have enough with me." Having been brought back to the manor, he directly go to his room and retrieved his backpack and empty it on the bed. Looking at the pack of bills he rapidly sorts through it. "Ten wads of ten-pound notes, two thousand. fifteen wads of twenty-pound notes, six thousand and twenty of fifty-pound notes, twenty thousand pounds for a total of twenty-eight thousand, not bad if I say so myself." -He was clearly stealing for his company, there is no way someone of his rank could keep that much money out of the bank.- ''True but it doesn''t concern us, this money will be well spent and I still have... two hundred and twelve Galleon for the last time and yesterday.'' "Bilby! time to go!" Say Alex after sliding the money in the bag. My new little buddy pops me directly in the apparition point before vanishing, I''m sure he is around looking after me. After a second visit to Malkin shop and half an hour''s letter, I was making my way toward a precise shop, wanting to know if she was still there and wanted to come with me. Eeylops Owl Emporium was like described in the book, small, cramped, and dark, what the book couldn''t prepare you for was the strong odor waffling out of the shop because of the numerous owls inside. ''I swear, it shouldn''t be healthy for them to stay cramped inside those cages all days long.'' -Once again, wizard.- ''I wonder if the status of secrecy wasn''t here they would have their place in the definition of ''moron''.'' -I''m pretty sure they would become an institution on their own.- ''Not a flattering one.'' -No, certainly not.- Looking in the shop without any discomfort due to my new, improved, and free of glasses, vision, I easily found her, the lone white spot in the ocean of dark, brown, grey, and red. What was also different was the fact that the cage was apart of the other in a corner. "Welcome to Eeylops Owl Emporium, first year?" "Yes, I think an owl would be useful." Nodding at my word, the assistant shows me different species of owls, each recoiling and fluttering their wing when I came near their cage. ''Do they have something against me?'' -You are a part magical beast, they feel it, more so, a cat, tell me what type of bird would fear a cat as large as you?- ''Point taken.'' -On the other side, it would be easier, to found a good owl, take one among those that don''t fear you, but you have your sight on her, right?- ''Who wouldn''t, she was the most loyal companion one could ask.'' Seeing all his owls strongly reacting to the young boy, the assistant shakes his head, before hesitating once he has shown him all of them but hadn''t made a choice. "Is there something wrong?" "No, it just... We do have another one, but she is rather fierce and has bloodied more than her share of fingers." Seeing that the young say nothing, he sighs again before leading him in the darkest corner of the shop. The assistant start to speak but I wasn''t listening, my gaze was completely captive by her, the book clearly hadn''t made her justice, but I think that it was due to magic, I could feel something in those shining amber orb straitly fixed on me. A soft hoot, for her and my hand, was opening her cage on their own. hoping to the opening before taking rest on my forearm and nibbling my ear before nuzzling her head against my hair. -Yep, this one his definitely a keeper.- ''That she is'' Say I absentmindedly, completely entranced by her. The moment I say those word, a window pop up. "Kione." -Kione? seem a rather strange name for an owl.- "The Greek goddess of snow. Do you like it?" Hearing the soft hoot and nibling of my hear, I couldn''t keep a light chuckle escaping me. -Directly four ranks, it would be a rather strong bound.- "I will take her." While we go to the counter, Kione didn''t let off from my forearm and I wasn''t the type of confining her to a cage. I pay the 15 Galleons for her. I wasn''t to buy a treat for her, she would be able to hunt her heart content in the forest, but I was offered a box with her for taking her away. "I will let you go with Bilby to home, I have a large forest for you to hunt since you are my familiar, this should be now your forest, do as you like." The happy screech I receive from her was all I need. Bilby appears at my side and no sooner than she glides to his shoulder, the two vanish away. While I was passing in front of the magical menagerie a tingling feeling stop me, looking at the shop, I could feel it getting stronger. Having time, I made my way inside the shop, following the sensation. ''What is this feeling?'' -It should be the manifestation of an ability, seeing the shop, it would appear that you can form a second familiar bound.- ''Doesn''t wizard only have only one?'' -Their no rule, but since your interaction with me, you have developed the ability to ''craft''. The creation of a familiar bound his a spiritual link that needs the two side acknowledgment. Like all link, it could be crafted, and since your skill have ranked up with Vor, I think you have unlocked a sort of seconds slot.- While hearing the explanation of CS, I delve deeper into the shop, directly to a section containing cats of all sizes. ''No, not cats, Kneazle!'' The more I move the younger they were until I stop in front of a litter of kitten. The large cage was containing five, each different than the other but also the others around. While most of the shop kitten were of two or three colors, those ones were monochrome. I could see a black, orange, grey, brown, but the one that catches my attention was the pure white one. It was the one calling me. Since the manage was occupied, I open the cage and gently took the little kitten and made my way to the counter, arriving just as the previous client was finishing. "Hello, what can... I see that you have already made your choice, but I must warn you that this little fellow is a pureblood Kneazle, being such, you would need to register it to the ministry has a XXX creature need a license." "Could you help me with that?" Seeing that it didn''t deter the young in front of him he rapidly smile. "Sure, we sell them, being a shop in Diagon, we need their authorization anyway." After this, he helps me complete the form and I exit the shop ten minutes later, a wooden case and a sleeping Kneazle kitten in hand. 23 Toward greatness Unwilling to awoken the kitten that has slept ever since I have first seen him, he was rapidly transported to the manor. After that, I made my way to Borrik''s magical trunk. I was unfamiliar with the price so while I climbing the Alley, I retrieve a wad of fifty-pound. "Bilby, could you make a rapid pop over Gringotts to change those thousand pounds in Galleons? It should leave you with a hundred and ninety Galleons, take that bag with you, and came to Borrik''s trunk shop please." The wad and the rucksack I have transmuted the day before vanish of my hand and I continue my way to the shop. This time rather than looking around lost, I directly go for the exposed trunk, rapidly passing the first, common one. The more I progress, the higher the price and the more the material change. From brut wood to polished one before changing again to what I suspect his dragonhide. Knowing that it would be merged with my item storage and I would be able to update again, I didn''t look at the dragon one, I may have money, but that not a reason to throw it away. Of all of them, I discard the apartment ones, they just expanded and few runes clusters for the water and other waste. The single compartment one is also out, so I was left with three available trunks. The first was a three in one, containing a tiny closet, a regular compartment, and a small bookshelf, for a hundred twenty Galleons. The second was the same but in a larger dimension and a hundred and fifty Galleons, the last was the most expansive but also the largest. With four-room of 5*5 it was the sole with this number of space, for the wooden ones, but what has caught my eyes was the security features available on it to purchase. An animated lock, blood wards, anti-thief curse, warning runes, and few more. My choice made, I call for the nearest shop clerk. "I would like one of those, with the animated lock, blood wards, warning, and counter-thieves runes, feather-light and shrinking enchantment." Nodding at me he tells me to go to the cash register while he retrieves one in the back shop after noting everything I wanted. "Alright, the trunk is 125 G, the lock 10G, the wards 25G, 5G, 10G, 5G, and 10G so 190G, please." ''Lucky.'' At his word, Bilby appears in his butler uniform, my Clan crest clearly embroidered on the breast pocket. At the apparition of the house-elf, I could see the clerk tense, understanding that I wasn''t mundane contrary to what my clothes could tell and that my family was old, after all, not everyone could have house elf and Bilby being old would only signify that was in my house for years. "Bilby, the bag his for the clerk over there, please confirm but it should have the required sum." Waving his wand and casting his spell above the appearing coin, the number 190 appears. "Yes, everything correct." "Perfect, please take it to the manor, I still have some supplies to fetch." "Yes, master alexander." A pop later while I exit the store to a more unpleasant place, Knockturn Alley. Why did I go there? Simple, I need a wand, I will not let some shady bloke take my blood or see my face so I will use my own ability. Looking around for a while after wearing a dark cloak, I enter a second-hand shop, go to the barrel where wands sprout, take twenty-five of them, leave fifty prepared Galleons and exit the store before the owner could even ask me a question. That right, since I can craft everything, Why should I let someone know or even touch my wand? So I will deconstruct, analyze, and understand how they are made before doing it on my own. This much should be sufficient plus one from Ollivenders, to understand them. Worst case, I will return to the old creep and buy one the day before boarding the train. Once done, he exits the magical Alley by Tom pub, all the time completely unaware that since his apparition, more that one gaze has shifted to him, all from budding young girls to mature women and even Ladies. CS seeing this cackles madly, unwanting to respond Alex question on the subject of its sudden hysterical breakdown. Once on the other side is shopping was a little more complicated, with the wizards it was simple for a young child to roam the Alley, even more at this time, but here, the sight of an eleven-twelve-year-old alone entering shops made more than one turn its head. Even so, he rapidly gathers all the culinary books he could found before going for rolls of fabrics and pigments. Each of his bought articles vanishing before he enters another store. It was a content young boy who finally made his way back to his house and after a good meal, directly go for his room and open a window while retrieving a woodblock and transmuting a sturdy perch for an excited Kione who silently glide in the room and take place. The perch was rapidly followed by a stainless water bowl. Done for his winged companion, he brings is attention on the now awoken kitten who seems to be completely lost, not surprising since the last time it was awake, it was sharing a warm place with it litter, now he was in a closed case. Opening it slowly to allow it to look at his new surroundings, Alex took another oak block and transmute it to a large plate with a partially curved edge. The new basket was soon filled with a slightly thick padded blue blanket he equally transmutes. Taking delicately the kitten he put it carefully in the smooth blanket and partially covering it to keep a little heat. -Your not gonna name it?- ''Not yet, it still to young, I will wait a week or two and see at the time.'' After feeding the little furball with milk, he starts to work on his different tasks. First, he chose, the easiest text and arithmancy and runes chart. ''...'' -...- ''It new, I did know that I could see a numerical value.'' -Your ability respond to your wish, it''s you who decide in with form it appears that made the more sense for you.- ''Good enough for me.'' After the two books, he does the same for is twenty-six wands, covering a great part of the generic used wood and cores. Having purposefully chose different length for covering the most he could for wands, before finishing with the trunk. After absorbing and processing that much object at the same time, he sees the time value hadn''t change for any of them. ''Now that we are done with it, I think it time that you give me a more in-deep explanation about my status.'' -Sure, shout away.- ''Status.'' {[Name: Alexander Daren Evans] [Age: 11] [Race: Werevan: (25% Homo magicae, 75% Evan)] [STR: 12] [END: 16] [VIT: 20] [AGI : 15] Ability: [Alchemist: H]+; [Apprentice chief: I]; [Item storage: A]; [Familiar: E] Racial Attribute: [Parlsemouth: SSS]; [Shapeshift: C]; [Frost control: I]; [Primogenitor: I] -I think that I don''t need to say anything for the name or age, the race, well, you because a therianthrope due to the magical blood, the magical beast is known as an Evan. After analyze, Evan''s blood has been rated as of 1:6. A mature Evan will possess at least 50 of attributes, with 60 plus on AGI and END, being 75% Evan, you have been rated at 1:5 once mature, you will have a base of 40 in each attributes and 50 plus in AGI, END, and VIT, the last cause you''re a wizard. As I have already stated, ability pertains to the soul, and racial Attribute, well you know. If possible, made that you don''t have skills, it the easiest thing to lost due to injuries and the like. As long as your soul isn''t shattered, you will never lose Abilities.- -For them, Alchemist you know. The Apprentice chief is similar to a class, first, it''s a skill, once the base understands, around rank A, it became an ability. Those types of abilities are divide into apprentice, novice, blank, master, and grandmaster. The blank is the middle man, here it will be Chief, it''s what separates the amateur from budding professional. The Item storage you know and familiar is the ability to contract beast who are attenuate to you via your soul. The higher the link, the better the ability became. A high level would be seen your bounded beast develop sentience, telepathy, and at his highest the ability to teleport to its location. Parslemouth became a racial attribute when your racial change occur, being an acclaimed member of the Slytherin line and its high mastery had made it evolve like the Chief one. SHapeshift comes from your beast blood when trained, the change will become easier and with sufficient mastery, an animal form will be possible. Frost control came from the same origin it is weakest from so train it to, it always good to have a trump card. Lastly, Primogenitor is your ability as a Were to change another. It too low level to know the specificity.- 24 another common day for Alexander Evans The following days were nothing like the epic two previous ones. After the time frame of the analyzed runoff, he was able to integrate the knowledge of the books, and trunks. For the first, the appearance and meaning of the runes were simple enough. The arithmancy books turn out to be simple calculus thus also quite easy. The real difficulty was the trunk, rune alone is simple but clusters are infinity more complex. The interaction of each rune with others was analyzed as well as the structure of the cluster itself, to the requirement of magic wise, and a number of various other variables. The downside, he didn''t have sufficient knowledge as of yet to fully comprehend them, thus unable to replicate them. The plus side, the more theoretical knowledge he absorbs, the more his data bank growth, and with it, small incoherencies start to appear for him. Those incoherencies were of none importance as they don''t treat the structures of the clusters, but he sees that the more he waited, the better he would be able to form them. As said by CS, his ability was a complete cheat. Seeing their inefficiency, he decided to completely discard the actual rune system used by the Britain wizard and transfer all his effort to the accumulation of systems. For this, he has redistributed the tasks of the house-elves. Now, he has a group of five who work was to run through the vast collection in the personal library and made a copy of each of the books before absorbing the copy. It was only due to the fact that he was the head of the clan that they were able to freely touch and made a copy of them without being subject to the various enchantment present on them. The wand has been a disappointment and a source of great knowledge. First, they were nothing more than wood sticks with animal cores under few enchantments. Like the trunk one, they were already showing some disparities, thus he would be unable to create one for himself any time so. The knowledge of the different wood structure, on the other hand, was a happy accident, with this he would be able to transmute easily the rarest woods in great quantity without a problem. The cores were another thing entirely. He simply hadn''t expected that the system would analyze them to a genomic level. The level of complexity was so much that the lowest being Kneazle whisker would take more than three months to analyze, the phoenix feather was not in months, years, or even decad but in centuries. What that signifies? It simple, the moment he has a complete scan he would be able to create say animal or ability. Due is anatomical knowledge of cat, a great part of the time has been reduced, leaving the greater part to its magical power such has Legilimancy. When he sees that the time was reduced for the Kneazle whisker due to past knowledge he asks Kione to give one of her fallen feathers. Being already fallen, he was able to take them without much trouble. Three days later, the analysis was complete and the time for the phoenix one has lost two days, a drop in an ocean but with this confirmed result, Bilby was sent in mission to collect as much as possible feathers of any birds, magical or otherwise. Why CS was busy running the ever-growing list of undergoing analysis, Alex didn''t stay idle. While being the house of his ancestor, he couldn''t adapt to the manor and is wizarding structure. Thus his next days were used has demolition man. Every other house in the surrounding were slowly deconstructed, leaving only amas of raws materials behind. While it frees none optimized space, it also serves as great training for him. On the seven august, he didn''t forget his appointment with Headcrusher. Now completely free of the Potter, it rapidly changes to a formal audit of his vault. The fact that it only contains only Galleons has made things even simpler. "As you can see after the enacting of the contract, the total of 95,114,596.00G has been transferred from the Potter account to yours, you trust vault have been empty of his 98,800.00G and transferred. I think you would be pleased to know that the 11,200.00G owned to you by the Dursley family have been recover, along with its 10% interest of 1,120G have been had. As of today, your complete worth is of 95,225,716.00G." "How much was your fee for them?" "An additional 10%" Say the grinning goblin that rapidly stops seeing the frown on the young wizard. "That won''t do, you have been of great help, I want you to take an additional fee of 560G for your good work." The bloodthirsty grin return has fast has he have vanish. "I will do to it." "Great, is there anything else?" "Yes, due to your successfully untieing from Potter house, some case has raised. When ''Harrison James Potter'' dies, One Sirius Orion Black became an oath breaker, thus magic had claimed it due and the lord of House Black his no more." ''I have completely forgotten about him.'' "What was his previous status? You say he was Lord Black, did he had any other post?" "Yes, he was a senior Auror and partner of Lord Potter." "Was he aware of my condition?" "They have attended to renegade on the Oath, that why magic has claimed is life, not just compensation for you." ''Another change, this one was never in Azkaban.'' -Yes, I could easily see his goofing attitude follow him all those years, not being there didn''t change him.'' "What seems to be the problem?" "Before his death, Lord Black has made a will but since he was found Oathbreaker, you have precedence on the will and have the right to claim compensation." "As the reading of the will be made?" "It''s is for tomorrow''s eight." "Could I know the beneficiaries of the will?" Headcrusher nod and put his finger on a rune on his desk. Three minutes later, another goblin enters the office. "Clan head Evans, I present you, Account manager Legsplitter." "Account manager Legsplitter, Clan head Evans, the intended of the breached Oath." The encounter sees to greatly relieve the goblin. "Good, I was fearing that I would have to present the will reading under the unpunished act of the Oathbreaker." "I take it a serious crime?" "A heavy one, indeed Clan head Evans. I was made aware that you want to know the content of the will?" "If your unable only the beneficiaries will do." Nodding at the accommodating young wizard, he opens his folders and takes out a single parchment. "Under his will, House Potter was to gain control of the Black resources, be it gold, share, pieces of jewelry, grimoires. House tonk would be attributed money, as well had a know Remus John Lupin. To the last member of the Black family under the name of Narcissa Malfoy, under the condition of a markless inner left forearm, the Black manor in London and the other proprieties would be given. Do you want to contest the will?" "Yes, House Potter his not to gain nothing more than the share, Since I don''t know the tonks and this Lupin, the process has established, the Malfoy will also not be given the Black manor in London. I will claim the first and last beneficiaries'' shares. None is to be made aware of my identity. As the party is contacted?" "Yes." "Would they be able to know that their claim has been voided due a breach of Oath, I don''t want House Potter to link me with my past, it too early." "Gringotts is of no obligation to reveal their client information." "Thank you to both of you. I would like an estimation of the total of my claim and for you two a 2% off the total value to be taken as your fee, would it be alright?" While Headcrusher was thinking that the young Head would do something like this, he wasn''t expected to be included. "You are aware that you are talking about 2% of the total value of the goods, not just money." "I know account manager Legsplitter, while this is a large amount I''m sure, Gringoots have been good to me, there is no need to not appreciate her work, Since you will be both concerned by this, I estimate that every work needs appropriate compensation." "You can be sure that Gringotts will give you the best rate available." Said a straighter Legsplitter, the meeting this morning has made sure his clan vault will receive a great amount of gold the following day and he will be free of the stain of the Oathbreaker. "Would it be possible to claim the Manor now?" "Yes, I was to make sure that every Portkey was still linked to the different proprieties." He searches his folder and retrieved a silver key with snakes motifs. "Would it be alright for me to use it here?" "Yes Clan head Evans, you may." "In that case, I must thank the two of you for your time this morning." With the two nods, he calls Bilby and vanishes from the office, richer than he was already. 25 Second Before vanishing to the Black manor, Alex didn''t forget to warn Bilby of Kreacher. Because of the different divergence, he was unable to estimate the mental state of the elf. The moment his surroundings start spinning, he follows his instinct and starts to spin it in the same sense. Not without thank his improved sense, he was able to perfectly stand still and don''t crash on the ground? It was probably what saves is life. without the time to call for Bilby, he feels something tingling in his mind, still running on instinct, he grows to a meter ninety, a tail sprouting of his back and lashing on something. In place of a hand, clawed paws tear into something before a warm feeling flow from them, wetting the tattered sleeves of his ruined shirt. The pop-up was what takes him out of this supernatural high. When he looked at his tail, the limp body of Kreacher was hanging in the air, a good portion of his throat ripped off, a snarl freeze on his face, showing that it didn''t realize he was dead. -Well, now we don''t need to look out for him.- "Kreacher, where are you, have you rid of the intruder!" -Here the banshee.- "Bilby!" When he popped in the elf becomes panicked upon seeing him bloodied. "Master Alexender!" "Don''t worry bilby, it, not my blood, this crazy elf assaulted me the moment I appear. Let not waste time. Go back to fetch some elf, I want the house clean of every book, dark artifacts, pieces of furniture. There should be a golden locket with a green S, I want it confined in a lead box, use magic or dragonhide glove, don''t touch it. Leave only the walls, get rid of the shrunk house-elf head, and don''t mind the old hag in the portrait." "Yes, master." Ten seconds later, the pieces of furniture in the room start to disappear, seeing that they were at work, he exits the living room, leading him in the corridor, facing the portrait of one Walburga Black screaming profanities to the air. "Hello, Lady black." His appearance shut her for a second before she starts to observe him. "Who are you? How dare a filthy dark creature to enter the ancient and noble House of Black!" Earing her, he takes note that he was still in is half-form. Willing the change back, stunning her again. "For your information, I''m not a dark creature, it a family blood trait, I think you can compare it to your metamorphmagus ability. As for my blood statue, allow me to present myself. I''m Alexander Daren Evans, Clan Head of the Evans clan." Her eye bugled when she heard him. "They are still alive?" Say her rhetorically, disbelieving his word. "While I am the last, yes." "What are you doing here!" "I came what your House own me. Thank a certain Lord Sirius Orion Black, who became an Oathbreaker, I am freely taking apart what was once the House of Black." Say him smugly. "What! How? How came this mongrel was Lord Black!" Each scream louder than the previous. "Has I were saying when I take hold of my position, Sirius was under a sworn Oath, that became broken, his life was taken as compensation and before his will was read, I interfere with it, claiming what I wanted from House black. Every knowledge that has been accumulated, every piece of jewelry and Galleons, all will become mine. I left every other proprieties to Narcissa Malfoy if she can prove that she didn''t serve under Moldyshort, otherwise, they will be mine. How I nearly forgot, he had also left money for a werewolf and the disowned sister of Bella and Cissy." Not even caring anymore of the nearly frothing portrait, he enters the kitchen in a little alcove of the pantry, a stack of dirty fabric arranged in a cot was resting, in it, the locket he was searching for. Calling Bilby and showing it, it vanishes in a lead box, transported to the manor, takes a ride at the same time, he returned to his house. While the Elves were sending large wooden boxes after others, he was rummaging in a box of lesser dark artifacts with a pair of dragonhide gloves, ready to test his theory. While clapping his hand give the motion a certain flare, it was impractical and slow. Since his ability resides essentially in his bracelet and was linked to his soul, he should be able to activate it with just a touch. Closing his eye he put his gloved hand on it, and after a few second information came rushing, willing only the artifact and rejecting all the curses and absorbing the data, he feels a momently fluctuation in it form. When he opened his eyes, he could see the same artifact, but this time, the ominous feeling it was giving before have vanished. After succeeding, the artifact was nothing more than junk metal, so he turns it into another block. In the following days, he would deconstruct them, store the data, and transform them into usable material. He would make a trip to the bank to retrieve everything that has been taken from the other houses, bringing in the territory and continue. The entire value of the holding of House Black made and commission taken, his vault has gained few tens of millions in Galleons. When it came public knowledge that the House Black has been suck dry, the Lord has the Wisegamot had gone apeshit, when Gringotts had classified the last Lord as Oathbreaken only Dumbledore and Lord Potter have continued to harass the bank until they were threatened with penality for interfering with it inner working. Coupled with the article in the Daily Prophet about the Heir Potter, the little prick has officially had his worst birthday, waking four days after it. Done a week later, and thank the knowledge and experience gain from the precedent cursed item, he was able to go through all of them, leaving him with his biggest problem. Taking the lead box to the open square outside, Alex along with Bilby, put it on the ground. "Bilby, I will try something to get rid of the taint. The locket possesses powerful mind magic on it, I a start to act strangely I want you to take me to my room, ok?" "Yes, Bilby will!" "Thanks, let get started." Opening the lid of the lead box, he faces the locket. "~Open~" With a click, it open, Unwilling to take any chance, he turns the box, taking the locket out of his gaze, close his eyes and start. First, he feels the lead box melt away from around it, then slowly, his mind came in contact with something familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. In no time he feels the tingle from his wristband, indicating him that the locket was testing his Occlumency. He had found that he had a natural barrier born of his constant exposure to the leech, only boosted because of the blood ward who forced his mind to develop them to no be overwhelmed. The familiar feeling came from the leech, as the share the same origin, he recognizes it for what it was, a shard of soul. The unfamiliar one came due to the fact that it was sentient and more powerful. While the shard was trying to enter his mind in order to take over, it didn''t realize that his vessel was being cleansed of his supportive enchantment, soon leaving it none other sources of subsistence. When it realizes it, rather than trying to found it heart weakness, the soul shard starts to trash on his barrier, attempting to take possession of his body. Free of his previous task, Alex directs all his attention on it and start again, this time, trying to transmute a soul part to cleanse the previous imprint. As more time past, he started to sweat under the heavy pressure, his shield has started to crack, the soul trashing wildly has bit by bit of his conscious was taking apart. Without knowing, hours past before accomplishing his task. It was only when he was half-way that it starts to stop, not possessing enough of it conscious to be able to stay coherent. At first, he thinks that taking the imprint of Tom out was enough but it wasn''t, while it changes from an angry wraith to a mass of darkness, he was long than done. If the imprint of the wizard was gone, his magical one wasn''t, leaving a still tainted shard. The only thing he could think of was using is own soul to try and attenuate it to him. So it was an unsure Alex who hesitantly starts to bring down his defense, ready to clamp them at the first sign of hostile behavior. When the shard stays to the border of his shield without moving, he mentally tries to drag it in, successful, he starts to pump it up of his own magic, slowly changing its color from inky black to artic blue. He was completely drained, mentally and magically when it was completely cleansed but he continues, fearing that all would be done in vain if it didn''t finish in one go. So once done, he does the only thing he thinks missing, shape it after having purified the wraith, it had become a sort of cloud, stretching itself in all direction and starting to show collapsing sign. Taking hold of it, he slowly surrounds it with his mind, and compress it slowly with magic. It was only after the window appear that he relax, slipping in a profound slumber, completely drained. {[Hidden objective: side. "Veni, Vidi, Vici"] The self-proclaimed Lord Voldemort has split his soul in the form: A diary: 0/1 A ring: 0/1 A locket: 1/1 A cup: 0/1 A tiara/ 0/1 A soul shard: 1/1 Found a way to get rid of them. Condition: Purify the soul shard of the taint. 26 the last month before the star It was only two days later that he awoke in his bed, being completely drained had taken a toll on his mind, magic and body. It was only a day later that he was allowed out of bed by an angry house-elf lecturing him for a good hour before being freed. Taking advantage of this time, he plays with the kitten that has been slowly opening to his. Being able to experience the growth of a magical beast has been a welcome experience and now a week after his arrival to the manor, it has already doubled his size. Since he didn''t have anything else to do, naming is new companion Skadi, after the Norse mythology and bringing his familiar ability to D rank. The following morning, he sends Bilby to buy another trunk since he was unwilling to attempt to make one himself yet. His only instruction being that he needs multiple compartments one, with an alert and counter-thieves ward. Anything other would be a waste since it will be absorbed and he already has done it with similar security. Selecting the first option, he assists in fascination as the wood melt in the pouch, changing the fabric texture with wooden walls. ''Finally!'' -I was starting to think that you would need to evolve it to SSS rank before being able to do it, good for you buddy.- ''Thanks, CS, let get started.'' Following his will, a blank window pop up, On the side of it were some option. First, he creates an arrival area. This area will lead to a different space if he wants to personally enter the storage. While this space was freely given, nothing could be stock here, everything leave-in will disappear once the entrance of the pouch was closed. He takes the maximum amount responsible for a room of twelve square meters and a two-meter high roof. The wall on each of his side when entering the space where four-meter long with two doors each while the facing wall had a single one on his three-meter length. He made the interior of the first third of the wall paneled with birch and a pastel blue. Simple acacia door was installed with a board made of silver, freely given by House black. All the material used was copied of his existing supplies and couldn''t be taken apart and added to the stock. On the left side, the board was engraved with ''Woods'' and ''Ores'' while the right bear ''Rocks'' and ''Supplies''. The last door was keeping for ''Library''. While time past inside like outside, stocking beverages and fruits, vegetables, and meat or prepared meal, his possible but everything would turn cold and rot if leave to long inside. He was also able to customize the space themselves. Selves appear everywhere, keeping every block and simple well organized as tags were carefully had. The supplies space was a little different as it was divided in two, one wall for food and the rest for storing the diverse supplies. His pound also was transferred there in an open wooden box with ''Pound'' engraved in it, on it side a similar one divided in three was sporting ''Galleon'', ''Sickle'', and ''Knut''. With the new expansion, the spaces were promoted to 100*32*5. (I know it a little more but it was too nearest I was willing to calculate.) ''Should be good for now.'' -You really want to keep food inside?- ''I will not be separated from my juice! I need my shoot okay.'' It true, during the first week in he had visited the warehouse. While of respectable size on the outside, expansion enchantment has been abused inside alongside preservation charm, the result? What seems to be at least four centuries of stocks. Tons of cereals, crates upon crates of apples, pears, oranges, and more. He even found dried tea leaves! While it has been a sight to seen and had prepared him if the apocalypse were to break in the minute, the cellar was the wet dream of every connoisseur. Thousands upon thousands of alcoholic beverages of all types. He nearly faint when he sees that tag has been added, showing wine, scotch, and similar delicacies creation dates. The more he was walking in and the larger the decades were raising. When he sees century-old drinks and that he wasn''t near to reach the end he has finally given up and faint. Waking an hour later and with the support of Bilby, he has confirmed that the elves had taken their job like the order of the maker. He was surely the only possessor drinkable millennium olds beverages in the entire world. Not only they were mundane drink but who know-how, his ancestor have made their hand on goblins, centaurs, elven and dwarves recipes. The stock of those having skyrockets in the last three centuries could only mean a single thing. ''My ancestors where drunkards.'' He hadn'' dare to touch a single one of the bottles but have made the elves do something about the pilling surplus. While alcohol was out juice wasn''t and fruits grow in a magically rich Environnement give an exceptionally sweet and nutritious result. So after a few tries, he came up with different mixed juice. After crafting a bottle in 33, 50, and one liter, he leaves the exited elves to produce them. In only a week he has already thousands of each bottle ready for consumption. A good part of the grains has been introduced to the mundane market while his stock was slowly decreasing, he had to have Gringotts open for him a muggle account and transfers the fund in Galleon to a different vault that was emptied every two days by elves and add to the one in the territory. ''I need to go to Gringotts and leave them a gift, I don''t think they will appreciate that I drain slowly the world of his gold.'' -A long as you keep an account open their I think they won''t make things difficult but a gift will be good I think. this way you can also make an approximation of the value of the cellar.- "Bilby, could you go and fetch me a crate of twelve bottles of goblins ale in the hundred sections and other in the fifty ones?" ''It should be old enough I think?'' -For who, the last I think I know but the first?- ''The goblin ruler, I don''t want Headcrusher being accused of bribe, so gifting one for him should be enough.'' Once Bilby had returned, he was directly sent to Headcrusher with a note from Alex. While gone, he had started to absorb the newly created book to further nourish his data bank. After another week, the time of absorption had been stabilized, his base of data used to comprehend further text. During that time, he had also absorbed a lot of bird feathers, reducing the centuries long-timer by decades every day and was still decreasing as magical creature parts were analyzed. Two days after sending his elf, Alex had received his first owl mail, the letter coming from the hand of the goblin nation itself, thanking him for his generous gift and willingness to keep agreeable relationship with the goblin, he even receives a trade contract for the ale. At first, he was fearing a large amount but they were willing to purchase until it didn''t surpass a six-decade, higher, those bottles would be too valuable. For them, the goblin nation was willing to pay the corresponding age in Galleon per bottle and ten crates every year for the sixty to ten years. Being bottles of an Imperial Galleon, (4.5l) the ale could be sold for 13 Galleon and 5 Sickle per liter for the oldest! Seeing that it was only 112 bottles he immediately signs the goblin contract. -Damn, I didn''t think they would pay that much, how do you think they would react if you send them a two hundred one?- ''I don''t know and don''t want to found, I would not stay here hundreds of years, there no need to create such a fuze over a contract that would end in few years, at most it will be seven years, after that, I won''t have contact with them anymore if they become dependant and learn that I will leave, I don'' want to found their reaction, they are still a warrior race and this contract will bring me an additional 23,520Galleon per year, that more than 100,000 pounds. It may be nothing but imagine a single crate of a hundred-year-old? Alone it would be at least half this! It too much, it not good to attract attention, I don''t know if the wizard has access to the amount one possesses and earn but if it is known I will pay taxes and the ministry will try to milk all it worth, that why I transfer the gold here, not know and will never.'' After this, another peaceful week past, a great number of houses have been transmuted and I had made a great discovery. I was able to turn Parslemouth into a runic language. Not wanting to go further than simple rune, I made another wooden trunk for school with a four rune cluster of ''unbreakable'', ''feather-light'', ''expansion'' and ''shrinking'' rune inscribe on every wall of it. Units for clothes, books, writing supplies, potions ingredient with an odorless rune inscribed on, is astronomy telescope and potions material (cauldron and filial) in order to keep it tidy and practical. Everything else would be secure in storage. As expected, I have returned to the creep'' shop and was the new owner of a thirteen inch, acacia and dragon heartstring, supple. Without having tried the other before I know that this one was already more in tune with me, giving me the near-certitude that I have been coerced to take it to match the prophecy with a matching wand with Tommy boy. It now the first of September, Bilby has fetched my train ticket and will bring me to the station in a few minutes. I have Skadi with me, Kione will join tonight. I will not make a cage, and leave her in for eight hours, or take her with me for her to fly there when it would be only a couple of minutes fly for her from here. 27 First encounter Taking his wand and lightly tapping the ''feather-light'' and ''shrinking'' runes dissimulate each in a tree trunk on the forest landscape created on the lid. His trunk shrinks to the size of a matchstick box easily hold in the palm of one hand. Taking and slipping it in his hoodie front pocket he was ready to go. Nodding at Bilby was holing his hand, the three of them vanish in soft pop, reappearing in the apparition point of the station platform. It was a curious sight for the early wizard when a house-elf pop alongside a young boy. Of this it''s wasn''t strange, but the fact that a wizard child was poping full muggle along with an elf was. All of the old families around cast a disapproving glance seeing that the young show no respect for wizard culture. It was evident that he was from an old family at the sight of the elf but the fact that he was coming in light grey hoodies with is crafted pirate flag print on the front, jean, and high heavy black boot scream muggle to them. But how much they were disapproving, they couldn''t complain, why? Because none of them have the memory of a family of redhead other than the Weasley''s. All know that while they are poor, they don''t come around dressed like muggles. When one of the elders finally gathers the courage, he made his way in the silent platform. "Son, it''s not proper etiquette to show dressed like those muggle." Say him in a disapproving manner after seeing that the young didn''t say anything. Hearing him, all so scorn appearing on the boy face, who somewhat was able to look down on the tallest man. Taking his best young master''s voice, he said. "Do you know who my father his?" Hearing the clear disdain and fearless attitude of the boy, the man starts to sweat, thinking that he had bitten more than he can chew. "hm... no, yes... I don''t know?" He stares confused as it''s starting to blabbering, shrinking on itself while taking shift glance on each side searching for his savor, but none was willing to intercede. "Hmpf, me neither." With an impassible face, he made his way past the stunned crow before being unable to keep it and start chuckling who rapidly change into a loud laugher. The now red-faced man briskly walk to the apparition point before vanishing with the little dignity he could keep. ''Now I know way Malfoy do it it''s hilarious.'' -I didn''t think you would pull something like that.- Like this, the first impression that Alex made on the wizarding world was a mixed one, as no one was sure to what made of the strange redhead, sporting a barely visible sleeping young white cat in his hood, hidden by his thick mane. Taking place in one of the numerous empty wagon compartment. Resizing his trunk the time to fetch a couple of his yearbook courses, he starts reading to pass the next two hours before the departure of the train. Everything was calm and he was able to breeze through a good of the first five chapters of every book while the crow outside was slowly increasing. On the twenty minutes mark before the train departure, a commotion suddenly rises. Disgruntled by the sudden noise, he bore is gaze to the side, looking by the window and grunt when he sees the origin of it. ''Of course, it would be them.'' On the pilar linking the muggle and wizard platform, a group formed of three Aurors in uniform, surrounding two adults and a child. When he so the child he needs a double-take at his appearance. ''Wasn''t it say that wizard can''t be obese, keeping them in shape with magic or something?'' -...- Even CS was speechless for a moment. -I only hope that none of them truly count on him to save them, he seems that he would kick the bucket at every step, he already sweating like a pig.- While the Potter was already assaulted by reporter and photograph, Alex immediately lost interest and return to his book, only for being interrupted once again, this time by a soft know on his compartment door. "Come in." Hearing him, the person on the other side the door slowly before munching anxiously on her lower lips before speaking. When he sees her, he could tell that she was muggle-born, had red eyes, and was fidgeting, as if hesitating to say was she wanted to ask. Unwilling to extend his suffering, he spoke. "Let me guess, older students with green trimmed robes ?" Startled by his guess before shyly nodding her head, unwilling to speak, he sighs before waving his hand at her, inviting her to sit with him. Without losing a second, she tries to quickly bring her heavy trunk in. Seeing her struggling, he closes his book and raise, gently prying her hand off, not minding her slight blushing face, he easily carry and put it on the opposite seat. Once done, he closes the door again before taking Skadi of his hood and plop her on the girl''s lap, earning a confused gaze in return. "Do you know the term ''animal therapy''?" With those words only she understands what he was attempting and slowly passes her hand on a rapidly purring Skadi, earning a soft smile for the girl in front of him. A comfortable silence falls in the compartment as he returns to his book and the girl tirelessly continues her ministration. The twenty minutes before the depart were soon of and the train whistle blow before the engine slowly made the wheel start to drag the scarlet contraption out of the platform, inside the city proper and start building on speed. Alas, all good things must come to end as the door was abruptly open without any care. In the frame of the now open door stood a short rotund boy with messy brown hair and eyes, glasses nearly incrusted in the fat of his face, and dress in robes that were, while of good quality, unable to hide his shortcomings. Behind him stood a slightly chubby boy a good half-head taller with blond hair and clouded blue eyes. The last of the group was a lanky carrot head has tall as the blond boy. While the first has a mix of smug and disdainful expression on his face, the blond has a smirk, and the last look dumbly at them. ''Geat, the Potter boy is the typical ''young master'' type, Longbottom his an asshole, and Weasley'' a minion.'' -I must say I didn''t see it came that way.- ''Me neither bro, me neither.'' Not wanting to deal with a bunch of brats he rudely asks, stoping the boy who had started to open his mouth. "What do you want, didn''t your parents have tough your good manners?" The smug face vanishes to leave a winning one. ''Great now I only need... You know what, fuck I won''t invoke murphy''s in this.'' "Do you know who I am?" The shrilly voice was already grating his nerve and sensible hear. "Yes I do, your a whiny little shit that fart higher than his ass, now what do you what, I don''t have all the day." While the girl with him gasps at his language, the boy turns red, his short temper already showing. "You must be a muggle-born to not know who I am, the Boy-Who-Lived!" His red face rapidly changing again for a smug face. If he was waiting for any particular reaction, he was sorely disappointed when he saw the bored face of Alex. "So, I am also a boy and I also lived until now and you don''t see me sowing my face at other, disturbing them." After an in a resonant display of color-changing that would shame a chameleon, the boy finally explode. "I''m the Boy-Who-Lived, the Heir Potter, I demand respect, your commoner!" Now starting to be pissed off, Alex nimbly raises and with a quick step was facing them. Before a single one of them could understand what happens, blood erupts of their noses when his heavy boot made hard contact with their face, throwing them out of the compartment whose door softly click behind him as he made his way to his seat, under the completely flabbergasted girl looking at him with round eyes. "What? he startled Skadi." Say Alex pointing at the kitten that was now awake, looking warily at the closed door, calming a little the girl. "While it may have been a little excessive, I don''t like kids like him. Whatever, I think I should have done it faster but allow me to present myself, I am Alexender Evans, you can call me Alex." Smiling hesitantly at him, she responds in kind. "He... Hello, I... I am Hermione Granger." For all in infinite wisdom, a single word echo through his mind. ''Fuck'' In the background, one could hear the hysterical laugher of CS. 28 a bitter lesson When I take a closer look at here, I confirm that I wasn''t wrong the first time. While she had long earthly curled brown hair, they weren''t that much of a mess that Rowling''s had made for her, While still looking indomitable. Her eyes Were of a similar shade of her hair and her front teeth, only slightly longer, nothing chocking. In sum, While the girl has the same similarity, one needs to look for them, giving the impression that she was similar if different. The major difference seems her nature, the hounding dog was nowhere to see, what I was facing was a meek young girl that seems cowered by the sudden immersion into another world. I don''t know if she maintains still her love for knowledge, but she sure wasn''t the headstrong girl that has face countless danger alongside Harry Potter. ''CS, what happens? I can understand that we are in a different version than the book, but first Sirius, then Neville and now Hermione?'' -It just has you say, it''s a completely different reality, you can''t expect everything happening the same every time, the tiniest change can bring untold consequence. In the book, she takes the support of authority and books. Here, it possible, that the abuse had broken her into this. I think it time to stop referring to the books has of the characters of everyone, and actually observe them and make your judgment if you continue to judge them as you have come to know them, we will face a situation none of us would be ready for and I don'' want that, no one bit.- ''Will do, your right, I don''t want to be backstabbed because I wasn''t looking for someone I would have to think unable to do so. Thank.'' -Mention not, we''re linked, you die, I die.- "So other than the Alley, what your impression of the wizarding world?" Caught off guard by his sudden question after he had stayed quiet for a minute, she raises her head a little, seeing him looking at her. "I don''t know... I mean, the other kids don''t seem to much different from the other so..." "Yeah, their arsehole, the lot of them, snot-nosed little brat that thinks they are entitled because their born in an already magical family and look down on others, all of them. The adults aren''t better, they''re a bunch of lazy ass that think that every problem has only one solution, magic." While again shocked by his language, she couldn''t help to not be of the same opinion. "I don''t... I don''t think so." Shyness plenty evident in her soft voice. The moment she says it, she quickly lowers her gaze, as if waiting for him to chastise her for disagreeing. "How? How so?" She wasn''t thinking that his tone would be more intrigued than angry, needing a few seconds to reboot her brain and think of her response. "Dumbledore, he is one of the most powerful wizards, and actively working for the right of muggle-born!" Hearing him sigh, she tilted her head confusedly. "I know you would take him as an example. While it true that he is said to do that, but answer me then why noting have changed? With his connection and his position, he could have made pass every law he wanted, his power as supreme Mugwump of ICW he could event reach the international stage, yet, the very term you use, muggle-born is a derogative term that hadn''t it place in the state were the MACUSA is. Of this, they aren''t part of the ICW, another fact is that they aren''t anymore pureblood household in power there, they have been wiped out. Here, Dumbledore has the hearing of the House Potter and its alliance, before last month, he also has the hear of Lord Black, leader of the pureblood. Even if they weren''t in a good term, they still would have a united front, and should the law don''t touch their privilege, without giving too much to others, they would still allow them to pass. Yet, even after eleven years after the war nothing has changed. Another grieving fact, the curriculum of Hogwarts. In the last fifty years, the standard has dropped to abysmal results so much that a majority of the electives aren''t recognized outside Britain. If you ask the pureblood they would tell you that it due to the rising number of the mundane child entering and degrading that fine institution that Hogwarts. Then why there is a constant augmentation of their number? Simple, inbreeding, the British wizard population is dying, after centuries of inbreeding all the pureblood families are so much linked to the other that there are all cousins at a point. With the inbreeding came two problems. First, the decreasing fertility of wizards, much of the families hadn''t more than two children. The second his squib, being the bigot they are, they simply throw them out of the family, for them a child without magical power it useless because of it a pawn that wouldn''t be able to further the family agenda. If I were to guess, the rising number of the mundane child came from the line of squibs. Another fact, the man has three full posts, the burden is too much to correctly assume those posts. Even without that, there is nothing done against the abuse of pureblood against the mundane child. The Hogwarts system his a joke. Docking points? Detention? When you have a professor who abuses the system and a headmaster that allow it while smiling, don''t come to tell me that he is doing everything for mundane children." She had become completely white when he demolishes her argument, seeing her on the verge of crying wasn''t his aim but he needs to root out any possible indoctrination of Hogwarts from her. Seeing her state he still wanted to confirm something. "Who came to fetch you to the Alley and explain what happening to you?" "Professor McGonagall, she says that she was in charge of every new student." ''Those bastards had clearly set me up.'' "Had she also tell your parents that once they also will lose every authority on you?" Seeing her horrified face he couldn''t help the small twinge in his heart. "What do you mean?" "I mean that as I say earlier, the pureblood rule, not only are they not concerned by the ministry regulation of underage usage of magic, they also control every child fate until they exit Hogwarts or came of age. By letting you go to Hogwarts, they have transferred your schooling matters under a proxy, as the law doesn''t recognize the voice of nonmagical parents in the education of their children. Should you want to exit the wizarding world, your memories of it will be stripped, magically bound, and wand snapped. While you would forget them they will not forget you." The little girl was now completely terrorized. "I''m sorry Hermione, but you need to understand that this part of the world has stopped to evolve and stay in a dark age. Power is might to them and the commoners will be crushed should they even attempt to rise against the one in control. The ministry is rotted with corruption and death eater run freely around, having a hand deep in the minister pocket. Those that you have encountered before are part of Slytherin''s house, they are old pureblood household there, even half-blood aren''t out of danger, only family and connection protect you. If I''m not wrong what the three before have attempted his to recruit us. As they are also pureblood but on the ''light side'' they must try to take the mundane one under their rule, the older Slytherin doing the same with first-year pureblood, while they surely already part of the circle, they all grow together after all. Each side is constantly at war when the next dark lord will rise they will call on your Hogwarts years as debt and take you down with them in a war that you didn''t want nor wish but unable to escape." While she was trying to absorb all he just say to her, a single question couldn''t help but pop. "Who are you?" Smirking at her, he perfectly knows what she means by that. -The lass sure sharp.- ''Yes, I think that she maybe not that far from the one I know.'' Before he could respond to her, a commotion was rising outside their door before it was violently open. There came an angry James Potter, showing a swelled, bloodied, broken nose, Behind him was the two from before along another struck up redhead. When he sees Alex, he directly raises is fist, yells, and throws himself at him. Before the other could even enter, a missile exit the compartment and smash on the opposite wall showing a passed out fat ball. Distressed by the violent assault, the first redhead yell. "Do you know who his father his?!" Stunning completely Alex ''I didn''t see it came.'' 29 the laws of old After getting over the fact that Ron has become a cheap Malfoy, he played dumb. "Of course I don''t know, all he did was to scream and throw himself at me, what? Did you expect me to not react and protect myself? Fat chance." Before he could erupt, the old carrot head came in. "Twenty-five point for your house and detention for assaulting an Heir of an ancient and Noble House." Satisfied with his action, he exits the carriage, completely oblivious of the fact that the boy wasn''t even sorted and that the year wasn''t in motion, thus unable to give detention. Seeing his older brother take care of the situation, Ron exit the carriage smugly, followed by Neville. "Do you see now? this is only a small part of what is the wizarding world, as they see the whining brat as a sort of savior his action will be forgiven when those actions would see a mundane born expelled." The lesson was bitter for the young girl to swallow when she realizes that she has left a familiar world where she was sunned, to an unfamiliar one were she would be harassed. Unwilling to leave here in this state, he quickly thinks if he was willing to leave her in this state or help her. Making his choice, he attracted her attention when he spoke again. "As I was about to say when they interrupt, I am not from the mundane world, but the magical one. While I was not raised in it, I am the head of my House due to the fact that I am the sole member still alive. Being who I am, I have the possibility to help you, but you must know that once you made your choice it forms life, and magic will see to it. I am unwilling to hear your response now, I will let you until the winter solstice to make your mind. The student has the possibility to return to their home on this date, speak with your parent and see what you want to be done. As I said earlier, they don''t have weight anymore in the witch part of your life but it better for you to ask them." At first, she was downcast at seeing what he just have say happen, she was completely clueless has to what she should do so when she heard him say he may have a way to help, she was first exited before sadden that he wouldn''t hear her now, but after thinking of it it was for the best. Even if she hadn''t the greatest of relation with her parent, they should still be aware of the situation and know how better than her. SO for the next hour, the two stays have they where one petting a purring cat and the other immersed in his book. It was at this time that for the third time of the short ride, the door was abruptly open. In the frame, a well-groomed platinum-haired boy appears with what should be the exact definition of the true bookend. To the extent that he was starting to ask himself if they didn''t have troll blood in them. "Yes, what can I do for you?" As he didn''t want more problems with the ferret boy right of the start, he asks politely. At first, when he sees them Draco was about to sneer at them, belittle them and go for the next door be seeing that the boy was polite and sincere he refrain for the time being. "Have you see Potter? I hear that he have his nose squashed!" "I think he his further down, he came earlier, so if you haven''t still seen him he could only be further." Nodding at the boy''s words, he closed the door with glee evident on his face as his prey was nearer. When they were alone, he spoke to Hermione who has stayed quiet, knowing that the end wouldn''t be pretty if she spoke now. "And that another example. The boy just now is Draco Malfoy, Heir of the Magical House Malfoy. While they are only a Magical House, his father has two great weapons at his disposition." "What sort of weapons?" "The first is his connection as the ring leader of the Death Eater after the fall of Voldemort, the second is his generous donation to the minister''s pockets. Being his Heir, Draco will be the prince of Slytherin, meaning that as long that he isn''t blatant about it, he will be out of arms way and the older will keep an eye on him. Saving the Heir of the man that had that much power means favor from him when they''re out of Hogwarts, I know that you will not be in Slytherin, depending on the House, it would be better if you can avoid having anything to do with him." She blanched at the boy''s family identity and take to heart the advice. Her future was already bleak, they were no need to stir a can of worms now, but she was also curious about his words. "You say Magical House, what is it?" "The wizard noblesse raking. It starts with Elder House, Magical House, Elder Magical House, Noble House, Ancient House, and Ancient and Noble House." Hearing this, she couldn''t help but remember the words of the elder boy before. " You are in problem! His House is..." Seeing her panicking at Percy''s words, he immediately calms her down. "Calm down Hermione, while it true that his family is at the top of the chain, don''t forget that he is only an Heir, While I am a Head of House. Following the system, an Heir is only equal to the inferior rank of his house. While it needs to take in count the personal feat of the person in it, he is far from able to make things difficult for me." It was at that time that she understands that he never did evoke is House. "What are you House, you say that he can''t make a problem for you but only by being an Ancient and Noble House can yo be safe then?!" Seeing his smirk she know something was off. "While it true it isn''t the case. As of this year''s start, my family was known as the Ancient Clan Evans. My ancestor has never bowed and recognized the authority of the ministry, thus, while we don''t have the right to interfere with the Wisengamot they are allowed to judge members of the Clan, this privilege reset on the hand of the Head of Clan." "...And as sole Member, you are the Clan Head and they need your accord to judge you!" Is smirk became wilder, seeing how fast she understand. "It would be right, but it was as off the start of the year, after more than three hundred years without a Head, less an Heir, but now? My Clan was already centuries old before the Roman invasion and later the advent of magical Britain. With me reviving the Clan I became the sole Most Ancient Clan and oldest wizard family in the world, tell me, who will dare to threaten its Head?" The maniacal grin he sported send shivers to the poor girl who was having trouble to event gasp the enormity of the situation and the amount of power he could call upon anyone. "While it cool and all, I will ask you an Oath of Secrecy, it will not arms you in any way, it will just be you asking my Family Magic to protect the knowledge I had given you. As long as you willingly want to protect them, no means will be able to take them from you, be it magical or otherwise, you will be protected. But should you willingly give them, my Family Magic will strike and you don''t want it? Ok" Seeing her nod, understanding that as long at she keeps quiet nothing will happen she didn''t mind, rather, she was eager, knowing that magic will proactively keep her from arming ways at least for this takes a little of the large weight that hadn''t spot to weight on her shoulder. "Ok, repeat after me. I Hermoine..." "Jean." "I, Hermione Jean Granger, ask upon the Family Magic Of the Most Ancient Clan Evans, for the knowledge that has been freely given, protection from any means of arms, be it magical or not, so mote it be!" "I, Hermione Jean Granger, ask upon the Family Magic Of the Most Ancient Clan Evans, for the knowledge that has been freely given, protection from any means of arms, be it magical or not, so mote it be!" "I, Alexander Daren Evans, Clan Head of the Most Ancient Clan Evans, acknowledge the pledge of protection for one Hermione Jean Granger for the knowledge willingly shared and ask for the Family Magic to bless her claim, so mote it be! As the two Oath take root, a flash of deep green envelops them, showing it''s acceptance from the Family magic and Hermione''s blessing. 30 the day where everything had started Not too long after the surprising courteous visit of Malfoy, someone knocks on the door. Surprised by the sudden noise, Alex raised his head. "Enter." Behind the door was a redhead, little girl. Judging by her black robe, she, like them was a first-year to be sorted. When he sees those red hairs of similar color that he, Alex immediately know who she was. "Hello, can I sit here?" Say the girl looking at Hermione, who look at Alex in the corner of her eyes, she capt a barely perceptible nod from him. Sitting a little farther from Alex, and directly facing Hermione, she gives her a rapid look over. "I''m Susan Bones." Say her, smiling sweetly at the brunette, who responds in kind. "I''m Hermione Granger." "Are you perhaps a muggle-born?" Hearing the two, Alex couldn''t help but cringe a little, it was evident was the little girl wanted but didn''t know how to bring up the topic, fidgeting uncomfortably. If she sees it, Hermione didn''t say anything and respond. "Yes." Trying to smile, making him shake his head at the shyness of the little girl while keeping an eye on the redhead on his side. Even if she was just a little girl, she was raised by a witch who was familiar with the political arena. He could only think of a reason why it is her that came. "I came from a wizard family and some friends have been going to the other first-year muggle born to explain to them something, do you want to come?" When she heard that only she was invited, she turns her head to Alex. "Can he come to?" Still keeping an eye on her while reading his book, he sees the sour expressions that mare the little girl face when she hears her, the message was clear, she was told to not take him in, confirming that she was of this sorry excuse of political gameplay by adults through their children. "Don''t mind me, I prefer to read my book, I don''t have time to lost whit minions and morons." I blunt words and insult clearly didn''t please the little girl, seeing her furious face, but she says nothing and drag Hermione out of there. Since she lost her scratching slave, Skadi jump of the seat and return to her companion, making her way in his hood and fall asleep not too long after. "Those kids are so easy that boring." -Well, they are eleven years old, what did you expect?- "I know, but still, not older year other than this asshole? And it''s only because I knock off the little bitch and her butt plugs." -It''s me or your language became worst every passing hour?- "We will live for the few next years with those little shit, I prefer to start now that slowly build up." -True.- While the two were complaining about the incoming headache, a little bell resound on the outside of his door. Raising for his seat, he came opening it and see the trail lady coming from the same way of Draco before. Before she could speak, the lady was slightly perturbed by the crazy glint and the maniacal smile slowly making his way on his face, that would have made a certain grey and blue cat ( I prefer this version that of the pink and purple one of Cheshire cat.), worrying her greatly. He returns to his trunk and opens it before taking a purse with him to her. "Lady, how much for the entire trail minus the pumpkin juice." She froze a second before looking worryingly at him. "Are you sure sweety, it won''t be cheap, don''t you want to keep some money for the year?" "It alright Lady, I have some tens of Galleon left from the Alley, and this way you can rest until we arrive." Say him with a sincere bright smile. At first, she was worried that he would spend all his money but seeing the amount of gold coin in the purse, she smiles warmly at him, even more, when he was taking from her the burden to go to the rest of the train to sell her goods. "Alright, sweety." With a decade of experience, she rapidly goes through her entire stock of good, unloading them at the same time on the nearest seat while counting. Four minutes later, the door closed as the lady turn around and his purse lighter of ten Galleon and three sickle. A second later, everything vanishes and organizes itself in his storage, leaving him with three fudge flies pack and two sherbet lemon, while reading his book. As the hour''s pass, Hermione returns only half an hour before they arrive to change in her robe. seeing her sour face, he sees that she didn''t like what she heard. "So, how was it?" "I can''t believe it! Did they take us for morons?!" Hearing her outburn, he was surprised, until she rent how about they have to say that they need to be united again the old family because they wanted to control them and only them could protect them. At first, it wasn''t extravagant but the more she goes on the more he frown. The entire reunion has turned on a single subject, that James Potter was the champion of Muggle-Born, that they must follow him because he was the Boy-Who-Lived and they were only safe because he rid the world of the evil and when he would be Lord, give them the best place. He, who didn''t have knowledge of the mundane world, even with a mother coming from this site, says that he understands them and will protect them for their worship. When she was done, fifteen minutes later, he exits the compartment to let her cool down and chang herself. "So let me see if I''m right. The git wants your pledge in order to protect you, and the more you worship him the better the place he would give you in the wizarding world?" Seeing he nod he couldn''t help but facepalm. "How his he different that Voldemort when he recruits for minions and promises power for those who follow him? At least, Moldyshort was magically powerful. How much have seen through Hitler in making?" "None, they were here even before I and they seem to have told them stories of the old war to make them see them at the good guys." "Definitely a prepared speech, I can''t see him think of something like that. Did he say something of me?" "Yes, that you are a Slytherin and I shouldn''t listen to you, that you are a dark wizard." "How he says that good. Did they say something about sweets?" "Yes, they were complaining that the Lady hadn''t still past, apparently he had promised them some. How did you know?" He cackles madly at this, under her shocked gaze until she thinks of something and shakes her head, strangely already used to his strange behavior. "Serve them right!" Event CS sweatdrop at the childish attitude of him. The rest of the ride was peaceful at no one came to fetch Hermione, only proving her that they don''t care for them, only what they could bring them. When the train stop, the night have already fallen. Shrinking his trunk and sliding it in his pocket, he tells her to leave it there, that it will be taking care of. When appear, few gazes turn to him, in particular, the cat on his shoulder. Like his trunk, he wouldn''t let any of the house-elf to take her from him, more so when it wasn''t his elves that were in charge of the baggage. Like in the books and films, they were taken by Hagrid by the scenic view, and as responsible adults they were, leaving children to cross a freezing lake in the dark with dangerous creatures in it. Obliviously, none of them knowing it other than Alex. He equally turns off the old witch and her bullshit for house unity and family when we all know that the school was a cesspool of bigotry, harassment, and magical aggression while deluded adults look the other side. Once they were lead inside the hall proper, silence fall as she came to the stool were the poor excuse of a hat was sitting and singing an equally poor song. When you know that he had an entire year to think of something it was rather depressing that it was it best. Taking her scroll open, she finally calls the first name. "Abbot, Hannah!" The little blond head wasn''t one of the ring leaders, from Hermione''s story, she seems more from the sheep mentality that anything else. The second the hat was on her head, he confirms her trough. -"Hufflepuff!" Not that he had something against them, but other than their house the would follow the majority, so... "Bones, Susan!" -"Gryffindor!" ''Okay, that new.'' Other than her, the following were the same, except that Lavender Brown ends in the badger table rather than the lion one. Following the order, he knows he wouldn''t be far. When she was about to call the next name, the entire all see McGonagall frown before a surprised and lost expression appear. Turning her head to the teacher table, she cast a rapid glance toward one of them before retaking her initial position, under the perplexed crowd. The reason wasn''t long to know. "Evans, Alexander." Under the shocked face of Lily Potter, Severus Snape and an Albus Dumbledor who suddenly stood straighter on his throne, a crimson redhead green-eyed made his way to the stool, the white cat on his shoulder only adding to the surreal situation. Before the hat was put on his head by a somewhat distract McGonagall, he feels his Ocllumancy barrier being triggered, clamping on them hard, the entity was rebound to the limit of his mind. ''I don''t think I give you permission to invade my mind.'' ''What, How?! No one had ever bloc me out before. Godric and Rowena enchantment was to allow me a free pass, how could you defend against their enchantment?'' ''Those two where far from being the best enchanter in their time, You will not be the first to breach them.'' The hat was miffed that his creator wasn''t put in the young face but couldn''t say anything as he was indeed unable to enter is mind. The reason was simple, first, his soul was fused with a greater artifact that protects his through and it was only strength by his racial change, his mind was nothing human, thus the hat couldn''t enter. ''How can I sort you if I can''t see your mind?'' ''Simple made me in the House I want.'' ''Why?'' ''Simple, I want to mess with them all.'' Sighing, the hat couldn''t help but to go for it and announce. -"..." 31 The greatest monkey wrentch of all time -"Gryffindor!" While the red and gold table explodes in sheer for the new member, Dumble''s expression ease, Snape sneer, well the habitual. Out of everyone, four have a different expression, Susan was lost because she was told that he was evil and will be Slytherin, and the grease ball, the minion and arsehole were furious that their house was welcoming him, even if they weren''t sorted yet. Seeing their face, he couldn''t help but ask when the woman take off the Hat. -Professor, a redhead boy say that he would take 25 points from my house and give me detention, does it mean that I will be in detention tonight?" When he didn''t directly go to the table, everything because silent, thus, even with his low tone, he was heard from all. It was a surprised McGonagall who following his finger see a flustered Percy Weasley. "What the meaning of this mister Weasley, how came a first-year receive detention in his first night at Hogwarts." "He assaulted a student!" At this, every gaze return to the young boy. "That not true, it says, in Hogwarts a history that one isn''t a student until they are sorted, and the grease ball is still with his two monkeys since he didn''t have been sorted doesn''t mean that it an abuse of power? And while I hit him, he throws itself at me! Even if he couldn''t hit me he would have suffocated me under his weight!" While faking some good fat tear and pointing James with his finger, he throws accusations after accusation, all piled against his own house because of Percy. All the professor could see that it was the Potter boy who was at the center and the Weasley new prefect. Upon seeing this, Snape sneer transform in a small smirk that grows a little when he was the only one to keep an eye on the boy and see his facial expression swift from a wronged boy to that of an evil mastermind enjoying the chaos he just caused. When the two cross gaze the boy had the audacity to wink at him, knowing full well that he had been caught but don''t care. When he learned that he would have the spawn of James Potter this year under him, Severus Snape at first rent, knowing that the boy would be worst than his father and the next seven years would be difficult, but now, seeing the boy who seems to also have a bone with the little grease ball, he thinks that perhaps, this time will not be that difficult after all, he could see that the boy was smarter than the other and hell would soon fall onto him without him having to do anything. It was at this moment that he decided to see for now before making an opinion on the boy and act. While the potion master was lost in his through, the situation has rapidly degenerate. The moment he hears the accusation, James Jr Potter snap and once again engages his fist first before his brain. Howling like an uneducated monkey, he wobbles his way to Alex, nearly slipping more than once before his fist connects with Alex''s cheeks, making fall on his butt. Why did he let the boy hit him? It simple. "See, he like any other bully, he will use violence if you don''t do what he wants!" Once the Professors reacts, it was too late. Gazing at the muggle-born, Dumbledore could see that the Potter Heir had just completely wrenched his plan. Rather than being seen at a model, he was now clear in the eyes of all, that he was nothing of a hero, is next line completely shattering any chance to salvage the situation. "Your commoner! I will not tolerate you again! I''m the Boy-Who-Lived, without me, you would be the slave of the Dark Lord, I don''t need mud-blood in my school! I will have the Headmaster expel you!" The slur and blatant disregard for his fellow wizard was the final nail in the coffin. While the Slytherin was watching with glee at the spectacular blow-up of the Heir of the most prominent family again one they say to protect, the other was outraged of his acting. Susan Bones was the sole who feel completely ashamed, because of his word, she had shunned the boy and now, he will see her in the same light has him. For a witch raised by the law enforcement Head of the ministry this was inexcusable, more so when she will have to share years in the same house with the boy she belittles. Not wanting to lose his momentum, Alex continues. "If this how you care for us who just came into your world, I prefer returning to the muggle world. I better be without magic than living in a castle with the next Hitler!" Is piece done, he rushes outside the open hall door. His words completely shocking the muggle-born and a certain redhead on the professor''s table. Seeing their reaction, the pureblood child couldn''t help to ask who was the Hitler fellow for them to react that much. When they hear that it was the worst version of a muggle Voldemort, House Potter has gained the enmity of all present for is Heir''s attitude. seeing the chaos that the hall was plunged in, Dumbledore couldn''t help but to act or his inaction would be seen has him sharing the same belief as the Potter Heir and nothing could ruin a man reputation that siding with extremist, that it was compared to a muggle one would tear down his power in both sides. Raising from his throne, and taking his wand, a cannon blast resounds, gaining everyone''s attention. "Silence! While the Heir Potter and action are unacceptable, as he isn''t yet a student, I could only leave to his parent his punishment. As for you, young Percival, I am ashamed of your action, you will return your badge to your head of House, I cannot let a perfect seen ready to abuse his power inside my wall. Your mother will be most displeased with your action, my boy. Argus, could you go fetch our lost student, it isn''t safe for a child to wander in an unknown place." Sighing sorrowfully with his disappointed grandfather act, he sits down, his piece says while ashamed Lily Potter exit the hall, unable to show her face anymore tonight after her son''s behavior. The caretaker nod before exiting the hall with his trusty cat has is side. On the Gryffindor side, it was a very upset witch who came and retrieves the badge of a completely white Percival Weasley. On the first day, he was able to not only lost his badge but bring shame on House Weasley by is action, even the twins were able to such exploit, not that they would ever am for it. Lossing your House honor wasn''t a trivial matter, for a light House to do so in such matter will bring the Weasley family to his knee. On the other end, for perhaps the first time in his life, Snape was completely giddy on the inside. The boy has completely destroyed the Potter boy standing politically and he knows too well that it was intended, but to be able to pull it off? The boy was the incarnation of the Slytherin House traits! He would have to make sure that his snakes ... As he was thinking, he catches one of his older year boys slip out of the hall, a little pack of letters in hand. Before the morning, every pureblood house will be aware of the Potter action, nodding at this, he whispers a 50 point for his house. Looking at the House hourglass, the Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw were still at 0 while Gryffindor had a -25 and the Slytherin 50 magic on the glass. As the calm slowly return and the sorting continues, Filch came back saying that the boy didn''t want to be in the same room has the Potter boy and that he was lead to the Gryffindor common room. After the historical moment was played, the sorting continues with some slight change because of his action that he was unaware of. Hermione still goes to Gryffindor but this time not out of worship from the old wizard but from loyalty to him. In one day he was able to completely fracture her devotion to authority, needing only a slight push for it to shatters irremediably because of their inaction tonight. The inclusion of the Potter heir to the lion table wasn''t made in the great sheer and adulation that he was waiting for but scorn and displeasure. The fact that Ron still clings to him sees that half of the present Weasleys would become pariahs in their house, showing to everyone the great saying of '' your House will be your new family''. Since he wasn''t here, he misses the second uproar when a certain Harry Potter was called but never appears, to the great frustration of one Albus too many name Dumbledore. 32 the birth of the oldest magic While the students were gorging themselves on the feast and some throwing up upon seeing a couple of pigs rummaging the surrounding food. Alex was inside the common room, munching on a light meal. Once done, he heads toward the stair. Climbing to the highest level of the tower, he came in front of a door, opening it, he sees five beds, all with trunks on the front. Frowning at this he calls Bilby. "What Bilby can do, master?" "Is this the first year dorm?" "Yes." "Then, where should I sleep? there is only five bed and all had a trunk." "There is another room! Headmaster whisker says that James Potter he''s to have a room for himself, but since master didn''t leave his trunk with the other, elves been thinking that is it master trunk!" "Well, since he has a room with the other five, I would hate to separate them. Could you show me in the last room, please." He didn''t go too far, in fact, only a few steps back. On the right side of the stair, facing the wall of the dorm door was a tapestry of a lion pride running from top to bottom. Once he was standing in front of it, the lion rises from its branch, jump down, and made his way to the front, waiting for something. "Master needs a password for the room to open." "A password, anything can do?" Hearing the lion give a roar of approval, still waiting for his new resident. Taking the tapestry into consideration, he says "Lumos", at this, the end of his left index light up in a soft withe glow, delving deeper in himself, the glow change from soft white to deep emerald. Once done, he put his finger on a rock at the feet of the lion and trace a unique rune. At this, the lion gave a powerful roar on could feel full of pride as the tapestry left side rise, showing a door in an alcove. Before opening the door, he asks Bilby. "Is it possible to set up a password for this door too?" As if the castle was responding itself, the door was enclosed in a transparent blue glow. When he sees it still lingering a few seconds later, he acts. Drawing three other runes in an inverted triangle. Once done, he ''captures'' the unique lower rune and bring it on the same line as the two other. Satisfied, he steps down, letting the magic absorb the sequence. The glow recedes in the door and once he tries to open it, he couldn''t so he trace the runes again before completing the motion and the door opens itself in. "Good, I don''t know why they don''t put those types of password, a listening charm, and everyone could enter, truly stupid. At least the tapestry his protected with family magic, I just hope that Dumble wouldn''t be given access to it without the security but it all I can do for now. Bilby, I want wards erected against house-elves, only the family can be given access to the room, ok." "Don''t worry master, Bilby will!" Say the old elf, puffing his chest. "Thanks." Once in the room, he takes a rapid glance. While not as large as the dorm rooms it still was of decent size, more than enough for one person. Other than the typical four-poster bed, a simple desk and little bookshelves were on the right wall, just beside the wall window. Taking another block of solid oak, he transmutes it in a perch for Kione with a water and food silver bowls. Opening the window, a shadow appears two minutes later and takes place on it. "Hey girl, did you have a good flight?" The owl gently nimble his finger as his other hand gently scratch her under the beak. Once her need was taken care of, he takes another small block and forms an incurved plate, took off a full rucksack of cotton ball and transmute a fluffy blanket, put it on the wooden basket and take of a large block of glass that came above the blanket and fuse with the wooden basket. On the top of the transparent enclosure, a circle appears, encasing three runes that could be translated as ''temperature'', ''control'' and ''17''. This simple rune scheme will keep the air inside the glass at a constant 17 degree, feeding on the ambient magic. While he was far from mastering runes, he has made a large advancement in the field. But as much as he was happy with those results it was completely another matter that had made his day at the time. In fact, he has been able to do something unheard to this day, he had transcribed Parsel magic into a runic language. He knows that Parselmouth was perhaps the oldest magical language, so if other cultures were able to create runic language, why would Parsel magic be different, thus, he had past the last month first transcribing every word he could think of into its parsel equivalent before working to change it into runes. What he obtained was the birth of a brand new path of Parsel magic he named Parselrune. Fearing that Tommy boy would be able to do something similar, he tries to make a claim on it and successfully made Parselrune family magic, who only him, for now, could decrypt, use, study and create. When he takes the claim in the office, he was surprised the way magic had to react as the ghost of Salasar Slytherin had appeared and blessed him for his wonderful gift made to magic. At first, he was confused as to why, but he explains to him that Parseltongue his a highly draining magic to use, while the result is at least two times better, the higher the result wished the higher the consumption of magic. With a runic form, the different schemes would be able to drow ambient magic and power themselves and create wards of a higher power for the same consumption that the other runoff. He had been overjoyed at the news, but the creation of such powerful runic language would be a work of decades of work. As of now, he was only able to draw uniques runes he would link in a circle. While inefficient, the simple scheme will work on the condition of not going further than three runes, and the numbers of a runic circle depend on the material, common one couldn''t support more that one. While it was not much, he was proud of his accomplishments, the rock, door, and basket were is the first real working runic scheme. It was also why he was confident than no one besides perhaps Dumbledore would be able to enter. If it was any other place, one would be able to surcharge the rune and break them, but here? the rune was feeding off the castle magic, one would need hours before they could break in the door if the ever been able to understand how to pass the tapestry first. Her nest ready, he delicately takes off the still sleeping little Kneale out of his hood and put her in the basket, were she immediatly snuggle in the warm fluffy blanket. Once everything is done, he finally takes out his trunk, resizes it, and prepares for bed. While he was sleeping the feast ended, the prefect leads their charge to their news dormitories, after the barely veiled threat of the third floor. The group of first-year was lead by the now lone fifth-year perfect, showing the scenic view to a now tired child who didn''t have the energy to concentrate on what she was explaining. After only the first flight of stairs, the already slightly irritated and tired children were subject to grating whining of the Potter Heir demanding that someone carry him as he was tired and would not climb all the way to the tower. Wanting to rapidly go to bed, the irritated witch whose patience has been greatly shaved off by the brat cast a stunning spell before a levitation charm under the cheer of the first year, everyone completely ignoring the indignant spluttering of the carrot minion. So it was under a strange sight that the rest of the Gryffindor House see their first years being introduced to the tower, the boy rapidly shoved in a couch and soon forgotten. He only made to his dorm with the help of Percy who transports him to the last story of the tower, puts him on the floor, revives him, and rapidly exits the room for his bed. So while the rest of the House was finally free of the whining brat, his dormmates weren''t and submit the insufferable brat wailing about a private room promised to him by the Headmaster. For four young boys, their first night in Hogwarts became a nightmare that only end when the rotund boy finally fall asleep deep in the night, none a single of them conscious of the lucky boy not far wasn''t with them. 33 The showdown of the century 1 Hay everyone, the day is a special occasion, you would surely ask why this chap appears now? Simple, I just came to see that I have reached 100K views so to celebrate this I post a new chap. You want another? Go speak to others and when we attain 250K I will release another one! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As the 2 September was a Monday this year, the school would start this same day. After having Bilby woke his at six, he takes his time and slowly woken up under the warm water of his shower. Once done, he takes his expanded bag with him and exits the chamber. Peeking rapidly in the only room of the floor, he sees all of the boy still asleep while it was already six past half. While breakfast wasn''t served until seven, they don''t know the way down. Shrugging his shoulder, he made his way to the common room. Once they''re he crosses the path with very few already ready older students. Without a word he follows the group down to the hall, trying to remember the most of the way there. Making his way to the mostly empty table, he sees that he was the sole first year already there from the four houses. Since the professor table was facing the entry of the hall, McGonagall raises and go to her first cub to make the way down. "How are you feeling m.Evans?" "Better, thank you, professor, do you have my timetable? I didn''t know what to take so I bring everything with me." Say him while patting the bag on his side. Nodding at him, she takes out a small piece of parchment and gives it to him. "How did you found the hall? The perfect should be gathering your lot and guide you here." "I wasn''t aware, I just followed older students, the great hall could be the only place to go at this time and day, it not against them, but I don''t think they would have headed toward the library." "True, you will have potion first this morning with Professor Snape in the dungeon." She curtly says, but he could see that she wanted to ask something else but didn''t seem to know how to approach the subject. Unwilling to keep it going, he directly asks. "Ask, professor, worse of it I won''t answer." His directness and straight forward way take her a little taken aback but rapidly gather her spirit rapidly. "I won''t hide to you that quite a number of us professor couldn''t help but ask, do you have any relation with ..." "The redhead professor? No, I could see from where one could think that but I''m not native of England and it wasn''t long since I moved here. In fact, It hasn''t been more than a month since we had taken residence on the island. I received the letter the same day and gone directly to the Alley to buy off my supplies. While it''s only for me, I am what you call a pureblood here. I have already a step in the magical world but raised until the last month in the mundane one. Will that be all professor?" Letting take her own conclusion, he turned to the table seeing her nod once again and made her way to the table where the majority of the professors present have their gaze on them. She didn''t have the time to sit properly that she was assaulted by the same redhead. "What did he say, Minerva?" Shaking her head at the woman''s antics, she takes a look and sees that all of them were waiting for her. "Well, he seems to have greatly calmed down, his words yesterday seems mostly due to a rather stressful situation than anything else." Of all, only Snape scoff at this completely ignored by the other, taking it as is a habitual behavior, completely obvious that him taking notice of the conversation was already out of his character. "On the other hand, he has clearly said that he didn''t bore any link with you Lily, first his that he didn''t seem to know you." "But that impossible, I''m the mother of the Boy-Who-Lived, he should have heard of me!" "If you have let me finish," Adminoish her" You would know that the boy family isn''t British, my guess on an American one. The similarity in the name and physical appearance seems nothing more than a concurrence." "What makes you say this Minerva?" Ask Dumble, intricate by the boy''s origin. "First he says that he had made his way on the island not longer than a month ago. Seeing the time, I think that once of the parent must be British or European. But more than everything else is vocabulary. He seems stranger to the use of " blood purity", as all the old family has been whipped theirs. It isn''t far fetched to think that his parents are second generations of muggle-born or more. He says that he is the only "Pureblood" from his family. It''s also is the use of a word such as "Mundane" that made me believe he is from there. He has been raised with the knowledge of the magical world but raised as a muggle, we all know that they don''t are under the ICW and the statue of secrecy act." While they all nod at her logical conclusion, two of them were rather displeased with the result, Lily because he wasn''t a long lost relative and thus not his guardian. With him not from her family, he was untouchable for her thus she couldn''t punish him from hitting her baby, as for Dumble, he was disappointed because the boy could not be sway easily, messing with an American family isn''t wise. Since he didn''t have good relationships with the MACUSA, any abuse of power could go wrong very quickly and blow into an international incident with a single snap of a finger. For Snape, it was a completely different story, seeing that the boy didn''t have any relation with the Potter was a great thing, that the Boy could be actually considerate as a pureblood would go far with his house. While he usually encourages his Snakes to belittle the lion, he had warned them to hold on for the boy until he has a clearer picture of his background. The older ones didn''t mind it as it was good in their book to know before striking, the younger on the other side need to explain that an ally in the direct pride could go far. But as Head of House, none of them had made things difficult for him and they have abid to his words, now that he has a much clearer view on the child''s background, he made his choice and would pass the word to observe the boy before they act. If he continues the way he had acted the previous day, he would allow them to act on the breach he has to create on the Potter side. Even if they would have to ignore the muggle-born, being able to bring down House Potter was a must more important task and a price that was easy to pay. While they were conversing, the student has slowly made their way in, filling gradually the great hall. The arrival of a certain rotund boy was rapidly known as he immediately screeches to the great displeasure of everybody in the hall when he sees a crimson head peacefully eating at the Gryffindor table. "What are you doing here ?!" Wincing a high pitched voice, Alex turned his head toward the door, deadpan at the stupid boy. "Eat? Isn''t that what this hall is for?" The surrounding of the Potter boy immediately vacate as no one wanted to associate with him, well other than the carrot head, even Longbottom have vacated the premise. The Hall has become silent once again has everyone was waiting to see what would surely become rapidly a common occurrence in the following days. James was completely obvious of the blatant sarcasm in Alex''s answer until he hears the sneakers of the utmost table on his left. "We don''t want slimy snakes here!" Sighting at the evident loss of his peaceful breakfast, he turns toward the boy. "Tell me, are you colorblind?" Hearing his patient t voice the boy lost it means at that, responding truthfully. "How could color be blind? They don''t have eyes!" Hearing the honest response of the boy, he facepalms while the snickers morph in laugher at the stupidity of the boy. At the professor''s table, Lily shrinks a little, ashamed of her son making a fool of himself once again in front of everyone. "Nevermind that, are those colors green and silver to you? If I were a Slytherin like you say, I would be on the other side of the Hall, eating with educated children who know how to behave in public. Now that I think of it, you seem to be the only one that seems to have a problem with me. Are you not ashamed that you bring attention to yourself this way? I don''t know if you lack confidence in you or are simply a rotten, spoiled child but you are of an old house, right? Shouldn''t you show better upbringing and at least be an example for mundane children to better integrate into that completely unknown world for them?" 34 the showdown of the century 2 Once again, all could see the overwhelming difference between the two. While one acts like a whining brat and belittle everyone without previous provocation, the other shows a great deal of character. It hadn''t be lost to all that the boy didn''t seem to bear any grudge against the Slytherins and even show great face from those of old House. "How... I... I... You are a Gryffindor right, then why are you siding with those filthy Snakes!" Thinking has cornered his opponent a large smirk start to made its way on his face but was completely crushed with Alex next word. "Are you stupid? Why should I hold grudge against them? I only here from not even a complete day. Even then, of all, the only one to show a modicum of civilized conversation with me was a Slytherin, while you and your band of monkey were abusing and ganging against a single child. Aren''t you ashamed? If it was all I could understand, but sprouting lies and sending your bootlicking minions to belittles me in order to draw and brainwash mundane children against me, lying to them? I know you''re too stupid to do that. Is that the wish of the so-called ''light side'' Pitting brainwashed and ignorant child against the ''dark'' and ''grey'' side while looking on the side? It''s no wonder that they are belittled and radical action is taken against them. You are purposefully sending them to their death, adding to the sentiment of fear when raids are conducted on their house, fanning the hatred from each side. Is that your purpose? Feeding this endless circle of hatred that birth dark lord. In what goal, to justify your existence, by using the death of mundane? Rallying more to your side and fanning the flames of wars that are tearing apart the base of our society, just so that you could stand and be a ''shield'' for them? For me you are worst than those purists, at least they dare to show their conviction, their way may be wrong and I don''t caution their act but they are true to their way and don''t hide like a coward under other back!" The boy was completely covered under the onslaught of the giant that towers over him. The Hall was dead silent and all eyes on the Heir Potter. The same boy, completely dominated for the first time of his life, made perhaps the worst mistake of his life. When he looked at Dumbledore with pleading eyes, the elderly man lost all his color. For the younger, it was nothing but to the sixth and seventh year, it was all then need. It was as if he just confirmed all that Alex just say, tearing an irreparable hole in the myth that was the man. If they couldn''t act, their parents would and with the ammunition, they where just offer, the future will be hell for him and he knows it. Completly throw off guard and before he could even react, James seal is fate by his next words. "Wait until my father hears of it! He will throw you in Azkaban!" On the Slytherin side, a platinum boy swears to never again use this phrasing, fearing the consequence of them. as if hearing his words the folks of post owls choose these moments to descend. At first, few students take off their load, thinking the drama finished but when a red-letter made it way in the central alley, toward Alex and bearing the Potter crest around his neck on a plate, everything freeze. Seeing the Howler, James smirk while Alex nonchalantly takes it off and tear it under the flabbergasted eyes of the crowd. "You... You... You can''t do that?!" "Are you stupid, who in their right mind send a Howler to children, isn''t Hogwarts supposed to see at the safety of their students? Surely a simple ward could have been erected to not allow them to pass." As he says that, he was suddenly attacked by the owl. Before the talon could wound his face, a white streak of light flash through the hall and blood splurts when Chione sink her own talon on the owl back. Falling on the ground the poor owl was then savagely taken apart by a pissed off Skadi. Everyone assists powerlessly at the sight of the gruesome death of the poor bird that attempted to attack Alex. "I see that poor judgment run in the family, not only the father is a moron but even the bird is a lunatic." Hearing that, James finally snapped and take out his wand, opening his mouth to throw a spell directed not at Alex but the little furball that was actually feasting on the owl carcass. Before he could utter the first syllable, a heavy boot connected to his nose, a clear crunching sound resounding hin the once again silent hall. It was only when he made contact with the ground that shriek break the silence. "Jammy!!" From the table, a completely distressed Lily Potter rush to he baby. "Depulso!" Throwing a spell at the unaware cat. Before the spell could hit her, Alex appears in the way, taking the full blow of it but didn''t bugle a single step under the shocked gaze of all. As she was going to pass him, he launches his hand, taking an iron grip on her wrist and squeezing harshly. The son of broking bones could be heard before her scream that shut when a heel shamed her face, making her lost consciousness. As the body of the professor falls limply on the ground, the old wizard finally seems to snap out of it, launching a cannon blast while looking furiously at Alex. "M.Evans, your action is inexcusable and your assault of professor a crime! I will have none other choices but to expulse you of Hogwarts!" If he wanted to see the child flatter under his gaze, he would be soon clearly disappointed. "Fuck off your lemon sucker!" "What?!" "You have no right to expulse me." "And on what basis do you think I can''t? I''m the Headmaster of Hogwarts, chief warlord of the Wisengamot! I could even see you in the DMLE custody for the assault of the Lady Potter!" "You can do shit! I act upon the law your nitwit! Tell me is it not a crime and rulebreaking to take his wand against another student in the castle out of class? Is it not a crime to attack without reason against a wizard possession? Is it not a crime for a professor to attack a student? I could have charges against the little shit and his bitch of a mother for assaulting me!" "What?!" This time it was a completely lost Headmaster who utters those words. "Heir Potter has raised his wand in order to attack my pet, I have the right to defend it, and did so even without using my wand and break the rules while he did." "But you can''t have two pets the letter says so!" Whine James, while the professors rushed to the fallen lady. "Tell me your little shit, do you know how to read, professor Snape, as potion master, can I assume that you would be able to identify a creature to some extend?" "As you say, I''m a potion master, it would be a poorly skilled one if I couldn''t identify ingredients and their origin." Say the dour man keeping a stoic face. "Could you tell all of what spices is the little one here?" Says Alex as he scoops Skadi carefully before showing her to the professor who carefully made his way. Looking at Skadi, he rapidly understands. "Since you ask me, you must know that the possession of a Kneazle is restricted by the Ministry." Before Dumble could jump on the occasion he takes the parchment out of his storage, faking taking it from him bag and pass it to the professor. Parcourring says parchment he passes it back to the boy and says no more, signification to all that it was legit after a quick spell. Not finished, he then turns to the witch tending the Lady Potter in the background. "Medicwitch Pomfrey, as a trained healer, are you able to prove the existence in any type of bounding between different patients?" "That I do M.Evans." "Could you show to everyone here with me on the subject please?" Saying nothing, she leaves the treated woman on the ground before casting a couple of spells at the young boy. Soon enough, two golden thick treads exit his body and link him to Chione and Skadi. Earning a small gasp from some professor and the very woman. "Could you explain to all that are those." "Familiar bound, powerful ones at that." Hearing them, those of magical background gasp at this. It is rare for one to form a familiar bound with a magical creature, that an eleven-year-old had formed not one but two and with a XXX creature none the least is chocking to all of them. Now turning the agast Headmaster he asks. "As chief Warlock, you know that an attack on a wizard familiar is punishable by the law, I intend to press charge against House Potter Heir for an unjustified attack on class XXX familiar and equal charge against Lady Potter. I will also put an official complaint on the board of governor for the poor judgment and blatant attack of a student against professor Potter. Should either of them not punished according to the Hogwarts charter, I will also forward an official complaint from incompetence against you Headmaster Dumbledore." The inflicting tone of the declaration and the piercing gaze that bore into is gaze triggers an automatic response from Dumbledore, regretfully, this very action would have serious repercussions. Seeing the direct link he couldn''t help the mental probe. Alex upon felling becomes furious, he opens his shield and sucks the mental prob inside before clapping them shut, trapping him in his mind, but before he could do anything, he savagely shreds it apart. On the outside, all assist in the face-down between the headmaster and a student. As experienced professors, they all see the shining twinkle in the old man''s eyes and recognize it for what it was. Before the outraged professor could act, they all hear a bloodcurdling scream escaping the old wizard before he falls limply on the ground as Alex suddenly falls on his knee clutching his head, whimpering. Those from those old houses rapidly understand what just happen and where white as chalk upon the outrageous attack. After a few seconds, he finally was able to clear his mind of the brain rending pain and look at his head of house with bloodshot eyes. "Deputy headmistress, I required that you call the DMLE for them to came to arrest this criminal! You could be sure that a formal complaint will see it way to the Ministry and the board of governor for this illegal Legilimency attack!" Completely shocked, she could only mindlessly made her way out of the Hall toward the nearest Floo and ten minutes later, it"s was a rushing Amelia Bones herself who made her way with four of her senior Aurors. 35 The showdown of the century finale When she responded to the Floo call, Amelia Bones did expect to hear that her presence was immediately required at Hogwarts. When it was a distressed Minerva McGonagall that relay the message, you don''t lose time, thus she immediately calls her four upmost senior Aurors. In less than a minute Alastor Moody, Kingsley Shackbolt, Rufus Scrimgeour, and Edward Proudfoot erupt in her office wand in hand. "I received a call from Hogwarts for an Aurors presence immediately." Without another word, she enters the fireplace and Floo away, closely followed by the four others. When they appear, the five of them were shocked to see the state of the transfiguration professor who once again leads them away, mindlessly. As much as they tried to ask what happen, they couldn''t extirpate a single word out of her, so it was in an uninformed group who arrive in the great hall with a bloodied Heir Potter, an unconscious Lady Potter with a crushed wrist and a bloodied and unconscious Dumbledore. "What the hell happen here!" Was bark Moody and quite fitting the situation. Seeing that all gaze turns to a young boy, five intimidating gazes fall on him. Completely unphased by them, he pointed at Dumbledore. "Your all are here because I required your presence after the Headmaster fall unconscious for his botched Legilimancy attack on me." Hearing him, their frown deepen as an attack while a serious accusation, his difficult to prove. "How could you be sure that was an actual attack?" Gruffly ask Moody. "The old man sends a mental probe, I invited him in before shredding the mental probe to nothingness." Hearing him, Madam Bones and some senior students couldn''t help but wince at his word, if true, his action could leave some serious damage, for a wizard of his age, those sequels could be damaging. "Why don''t you tell us everything that happens to lead to this." Demand the Head of the DMLE. Nodding at her, he starts to narrate the entire event that leads to this, in between, he reiterated his act, taking out the parchment, Skadi and ask the same diagnostic to the Medicwitch. Under the shocked eyes of the Aurors, the same result show and thus making his following action all legal. Lily wand was checked with a priori Incantatem showing the banishing charm. Hearing the legal charge that he intended to press again the present party, the Aurors transcribe on the place the order of arrest toward Lady Potter and the Headmaster before they were lead away, Lily in a holding cell and Dumbledore to St Mungo in the mental trauma ward. The equal charge was raised against James who was equally take away by another of the three Aurors still here. Taking advantage of the fact that the Head of the DMLE was present, he was able to obtain legal proof of his complaint that was sent to the board of governor with Chione''s help. As the commotion finally die down with the departure of the Aurors, it was a badly shaken deputy Headmistress who announces the annulment of the morning class. After a late breakfast, the first years were lead to their common room while a good number of older students raid the Owlery and a literal flock of owls could be seen exit the premise of Hogwarts in continue for the next half hour. In each common room, the single subject of conversation hovers around concern the showdown between the first year Gryffindor and the myth that was Dumbledore. Like in the biblical fight, the giant was taken down by the simple human, successfully engraving his name in History for coming out of it alive. For each House the reaction where different. In Slytherin, he raises to the rank of a powerful and dangerous entity after their head of house shares some light upon his past. That a fellow Pureblood had taken down the pillar of the light made his reputation soar among them, the fact that he was a Gryffindor throw away. In the Ravenclaw nest, the students couldn''t help but dissect the previous scene, every word, every gesture, every reaction took apart, analyzed, and classified. No matter what his own words were resounding heavily in their minds, empowered by his victory. The badgers in their burrow as for them were clearly shaken and didn''t know how to react until the few muggle-born voices few timid arguments in favor of his word as of the treatment of past relatives during the war, leading the rest to side with Alex by unity when he raises his voice in for them and refusing to bow down against power, becoming an honored Badger without knowing. It was the Lion den that was the heaviest impacted by the byplay. Most of the older students were of light families themselves of the staunchest supporters of Dumbledore, the other part, muggle-born who have to grow to idolize the man. Of all of them, he had swayed the younger while the other didn''t bugle of their holding, unwanting to question ingrained teachings, showing the sheep mentality of the Britain wizard world. As for the very wizard in question, was admiring his new possession. What no one had realized was that Dumbledore still had his wand in hand when he cast his probe, unconsciously channeling his magic in the wand and actually casting the spell. When he had shredded the probe, he had made Dumble release is holding on the wand, both physically and magically. The wand thus recognizes this has his lose and switch his allegiance to a new bearer. When now one look for it, Chione had dived for it, taking it to his room, before returning to the hall and take the letter away. With but a shard of the wood, he had absorbed everything he could from it and send Bilby and few elves fetch every fragment of elder wood they could found in the Island. While they were going after the elusive wood, Hogwarts slowly regain his calm, lunch was served in a subducted ambiance and class process smoothly with students still under the effect of the morning event. The first essay was handled to complete and the castle moves toward diner before everyone return to their common room. In his private chamber, Alex was surprised to see Fawks appear in a fireball in the middle of the room while he was completing his essay on herbology and charms. Seeing the phoenix, he retrieves a block of silver and acacia and creates him a perch, a water bowl, and an incurved plate for a possible burning day, along with a small container who was rapidly filled with Trinidad Moruga Scorpion pepper. One could ask why he possesses the strongest pepper of his time? Simple, along with few others he had to send Bilby for them in a boring day to analyze them and see if he could create a spicier one. The result was still under study but he knows that he was near. Since he doesn''t have use for them, they became yet another cultivated spice had to the granary. Since he possesses quite a few he wanted to see if Fawkes would actually interested in them, seeing the phoenix happily gorging himself in them, he must. Once done with its meal and trilling happily before plucking himself one of his feather tail and leave it in the incurved plate before vanishing in another fireball. Skadi completely ignoring the entire show was making rolls on his bedsheets. Not too long after the phoenix departure, a group of eight elves pops in the room, bringing with them a little stack of elder wood branches. Thanking the elves before sending them off in his territory he takes a sample of each before successfully founding a match from his previous shard. He calls Bilby once again and asks that if he was still existing and not heavily protected, to take the tree back to his territory and promote the elf who found it. Since he couldn''t give them gifts without them becoming fountain, he creates a little hierarchy for the entire population of elves, and rather than punishment, he would promote or demote elves on their behavior and achievement. Since it makes them happy and gives them an actual physical sense of worth, even to the point he hears from Bilby that it was an easier way for them to found a mate. Taking out his new wand and the ''old'' one, the corresponding branch, and the willingly given phoenix tail, he takes them all in his palm and closes his eyes and palms. Rather than willing the change he let his magic freely running and mix with his power. He knows that magic his sentient in its own way after witnessing his own claim. So rather than forcing magic to his binding, he let it run freely, taking its own shape under its own run, submitting to them. At first, he only feels a light pricking in the back of his mind, understanding it, he opens his shield, letting magic course through is mind unrestrained. As the flow grows to a trickle and slowly increases to a raging torrent, he didn''t act, knowing that if it wanted to harm him he would long be dead. He was so much concentrated on the flow of magic in his being that he didn''t feel the shift in the wand structure, absorbing part of the branch before the acacia wood of his previous wand. The dragon heartstring was left behind as the phoenix feather melt in a liquid state alongside the Thestal tail hair, fusing together in a dark red blob of liquid who soon melt in the mixed wood and soon joined by seven drops of his blood. It''s 15 inches length reduced to 13 inches, its color changing from pale white to light faded red hue and darker craving coursing the entire straight length in a stylized design. As the two kinds of the wood combine and reduced to a smaller size without losing any mass, it compact on itself, adding sturdiness on it. Once his final form takes, he feels a slight shift in his magic path, cutting the leaks and boosting the rate and power of the flow. At last, a deep green glow shown enclosing him in a cocoon before blending in him and the wand. As the flow withdraw, he feels the bit of soul obtain from the locket to follow and settle in the wand, producing a rancid black smoke out of it, making him open his eyes The moment the last bit of smoke exit the newly created wand, a window pop out. 36 eye for an eye, arm from an paw {[Hiden objective: side. "My precious!"] Death had left three Hallows behind it long ago, it time that what was is exit this plane and return to its owner. Condition: Use any means to purge the three Hallows of their deadly power. (1/3) -Another crazy quest you got their brother.- ''Yes, but what crazy through it that I know how to obtain another hallow and need confirmation of the third emplacement. The ring could be easy depending on how many wizards are stupid and the clock, I will just have an elf lookout for the grease ball Christmas present to see if he obtain it.'' Focusing his attention on the most important thing, he carefully raises his wand to inspect it. The previous deep red of the acacia wood has dulled for a lightly faded red, similar to those American barns colors. The wand on itself straight from the handle to tip. The handle clearly taking one-third of the entire wand. The two extremities of it had a slightly thicker ring of darker wood delimiting it, on the upper part, a soaring phoenix was craved out entirely while a Thestral was giving the impression he would joint it any second, it''s wings partially open. Form the upper ring to the tip, another magical creature was present or rather three representant of a single one. Like the first two, the three Evan''s were craved in the wand, their maws open only a third of an inch from the ring, their body running on two-third of the length of the wand body. The other third was taken by the three tails coiling around it until their tip link to each other on the round tip end of the wand, leaving an extremely small triangle. One could think that those craving where in fact only draw in as there weren''t profound of more than a hundredth of an inch, and it was only after looking very carefully that he saw that the dividing line between the wood and the craving, along with the spots, theaters, muscules lines were in fact rows after rows of Parslerunes. For the precedent flash, he knows that those runes were active as they were recognized as Family magic. The wand was one of a kind, rarer than the previous elder wand and the wet dream of every wander maker and runes master. Those clusters were so much complex that he didn''t think he would be able to transcribe them one day. With those darker lines making the craving stand out event more, the final wand was a masterpiece of art that any other would have exposed rather than use. Once he was done admiring it, his gaze land on his timetable on the desk: ~Monday~ 09:00-10:00 Potion 10:00-10:40 free time 10:40-12:00 Transfiguration 12:00-13:30 lunch 13:40-14:40 herbology 15:00-16:20 charm ~tuesday~ 09:00-10:20 DADA 10:40-12:00 History of Magic 12:00-13:30 lunch 01:40-03:00 Astronomy ~wednesday~ 10:40-12:00 Charms 12:00-13:30 lunch 13:40-15:00 History of Magic ~Thursday~ 09:00-10:20 Transfiguration 10:40-11:40 Herbology 12:00-13:30 lunch 13:40-15:00 DADA ~Friday~ 10:00-12:00 Potion 12:00-13:30 Lunch 13:40-15:00 Transfiguration 15:20-16:40: DADA ~Saturday~ 10:00-11:00 Flying When he saw it he couldn''t help but scorn had the monumental loss of time in the morning, breakfast didn''t start before 7:00, leaving more than two hours to eat, and with that heavy food, most of the children would fall asleep before the class start. The length of the class was too long and one would lose a great deal of time going through the entire castle to take a class on a different level. all in all the entire structure of Hogwarts was a vast joke, showing that it as since long lost its place as a premier school in Europe, let alone the magical world. With no more than forty plus students per year since the war, the entire total for the seven-years was around 280 plus and for all those students, a single professor per subject? Not wanting to think of this anymore, he goes to bed after making sure that his necessary books were ready for the following day. Like this, the first week of Hogwarts past and things have calmed down a little from the first one. On the days after his showdown with Dumbledore, he receives quite an amount of Howlers who were torn off and throw away before they could explode. Among them, another owl from the Potter family came and the same scene has repeated itself as he falls under the watchful eyes of Chione and deadly claws of Skadi. Poor Erold crashes down before he could even reach him and coincidently fall in front of Ron. The seal, breached when it heavily land on his plate had activated the Howler and the Hall was subject to the howling of Molly Weasley pestering him from attacking the great wanker, the news having broken down the precedent evening, and making Percy lost his badge It was under the dumbfounded look of the Twin and the Hall and a cowering Ron that he continues to peaceful eat before exiting the Hall once finish. The next morning, the red hair clan learn from their father that Molly has been sent to St Mungo for ruptured eardrum of broken ribs coming from an overpowering blast of a Howler send by a white owl. Three days later another trip was made, by Erold, who this time fall in front of Percy. The same scene appears again but this time it was an actual threat that the matriarch of Clan Weasley utter. Once again he eats peacefully but at diner time, it was a completely panicked Arthur Weasley who irrupt in the great Hall alongside a brown-haired, glasses-wearing Auror and the previous Kingsley Shackbolt. As they scan the Lion table under the silence of the Hall, a demented looking Arthur Weasley takes out his wand wildly, trembling at he aims at the red-haired boy. Under the shrieks of frightening children, a curse fizzles out a good foot above his head, and only incite a raised eyebrow at the group. "Senior Auror Shackbolt, could you explain to me why I was just attacked and you and your companion did nothing to prevent it?" The Concerned Auror had the decency to look ashamed at this while the other puff his chest and was going to speak but was cut by Alex. "I didn''t ask you, anything minion, it clear that you have purposefully let the man attack me, your department will see send a complaint about incompetence at your subject, Senior Auror, I still wait for your response." The entire hall was shocked silly under the unwavering boy who didn''t bat an eye when a grow man pointed his wand at him and just insulted the father of the BWL. Only Snape had the start of a smirk rising on his lips at the scene. "I must say that I wasn''t expecting this, my apologies." "Everyone made mistakes be sure to not be taken by surprise again, it could cost your life outside." The Auror nod dumbly at the boy advises, not believing he hears that he was chided by an eleven-year-old, like the rest of the hall. "Can I presume that you''re here for me then?" "Yes, M.Weasley had requested the presence of Aurors to arrest you for your crime." "Ho, Is that so? Could you tell me what are those?" Completely unphased as if he was already knowing what it was about. "Today, Molly Weasley was admitted at St.Mungo for the loss of her right arm that has been completely obliterated. From what we could learn from her daughter present at the moment, it happens when a white owl delivers a Howler..." "And you think that I''m the owner of the say owl, thus responsible, right?" "Quite." "While I''m the said owner of the owl, M.Weasley please refrain to interrupt me, and you, useless, can''t you even protect your people, the man his clearly distressed and you allow his to keep his wand? Did you actually buy your position? Do something!" Say Alex has he tilt his head and evade the second curse and lash at the man, only for Kingsley to act "As I was saying ''Whislte'' the owl his mine, however, as you know, it also my familiar, and, if you look at her left paw you would see the defensive ring." Say him has he near the Auror and reach out for Chione to lend on his arm, showing a silver ring on her left paw. "This is a defensive enchanted ring commissioned from the goblin who will send back a weak and mild curse at the owner." Already familiar with those, the Auror process a priori Incantatem, showing a deflected Depulso charms cast on the owl, thus the ring. Those facts being concurrent with the spell and the magical signature of the woman that was collected from her wand who have survived the blast, made his clear of all charges. Those facts were recorded for the pending trial. "Since the light have been made, I want to press charge against Molly Weasley for attempting to the life of my familiar along with the two illegal assault of M.Weasley on me." At the nod of the Auror, he exits the hall under the stare of all. 37 the rise and fall of wizards through history As he saw the kid who injured his wife and child walking aways freely, James Potter couldn''t help but grit his teeth in anger. When he heard of Dumbledore, Lily, and James Jr, he wanted to storm to the castle and arrest the little shit that has dared to raise against him, but when he eared that the three would actually face charges, he nearly lost his mind. In times like those, he would normally turn toward the elder man but unfortunately, the damage is done to his mind turn to be disastrous and he had fallen in a deep coma that the Healers were powerless to bring him out. The crushed wrist of his wife was nothing, once the bones vanished, Skeletgrow would be made thing right by the following day. On the other side, his son''s nose was another matter, being broken none the less than three-time in such a short amount of time, and with insufficient healing for the two first, he would keep a crooked shape, disturbingly not unlike Snivellus. He shudders at the through. He wanted to use his position has senior Auror to keep the two of them out of jail but he was cut down by his boss, didn''t the woman understand that it was bad for his House image that his Lady and Heir were in jail? Not that he knows that his House prestige have already fallen quite low with the publication of the story in the Dail Prophet. So when Arthur Weasley came to him to arrest the boy, he skips the formality and directly goes to Hogwarts, acts that would bite him in the ass later, thankfully Kingley''s hear of it and accompanied them. Since it was the procedure to have two Aurors, he couldn''t say no. Once again his family was made fun off in front of a large crowd and worst the kid humiliated him in front of political adversaries children! This was inadmissible! Regretfully for James Potter, Alex was in perfect legality and was untouchable. Kingsley, seeing the man''s reaction at this, rapidly vacates the place with them, knowing that if he blows up now, the consequence will reach for more than an official complaint. As they depart, the four other carrot boy followed behind to go see their mother. Percy was agast of the proportion him taking the Potter side have affected his family, Fred, and George was still numb that someone was able to overpower their mother in a Howler match and Ron... Dumbly follow behind, not really understanding the situation other than the two light of his life was out of the castle and their house, but happy that he could see his mother, he misses her meal after all. Once again history has taken place in the great hall in front of all, and the tall first year has risen to a completely new high both politically and socially by taking down full grow up and wisen wizards, all by completely adhering at the law of the land and without underneath method. So much that a certain dour man was starting to regret that he hadn''t landed in his House. Showing such a bright mind and resources at this age was uneared off, all of them have seen the amount of influence that the boy has on the younger students and not few of them were fearing to assist of the birth of another dark lord, but until now, if he has realized it, he did nothing of it. Rather, the boy was somewhat of a recluse, his work was handled properly in time and neat, but they have until now hadn''t seen him mix with children his age. Even the Head of Gryffindor hears that the boy didn''t sleep with the other first year, no one was able to know where he sleeps but each morning, he exits the boy dormitories so she concludes that he must have found one of the present hidden bedrooms. Those rooms have existed since the construction of the castle and been said to be here as recompense for adventurous students that wanted more privacy. Knowing that they were just that, bedroom, she let him do as he wants, after all, other than those times, he was a quiet and studious child, she had no reason to go after him for no reason. On the Lion side, to young witch were torn has to what to do. For Hermione, the first week has been better than she could have wished for, Susan came to apologize for her behavior the very night and had since been of an agreeable company, she still can''t think her as a friend yet but were slowly opening to each other. The same couldn''t be said with the two other girls, being somewhat more of gossip girls than studious one, the dorm had rapidly separated in two sides with two witches in each. Susan''s experience of Hogwarts, on the other hand, wasn''t as bright as her aunt has described. Her first error was to blindly follow the little grease ball, even with the warning of her relative to not be caught up in the politic scheme of the other House. House Bones, while light sided from years, was never under the thumb of Dumbledore, but as still a little girl she has been easily swayed by the opportunity to become closer to the BWL. When she sees him for the first time, her mental image of a handsome boy riding a unicorn was rapidly crushed. While the boy was somewhat leaning toward the heavy side, he couldn''t be bad right? Her through didn''t make until the night when she assists, alongside the entire hall the at the very best poor attitude of the Heir of House Potter against one of the ''ones'' they should help. His accusation and her previous attitude towards him made her ashamed that she had fallen for the git and go again the very word of her aunt. Starting this time, she wanted to present her apologize to the boy but he was unreachable that it was maddening! He would be down to breakfast before they were ready to go themselves and leave not even half an hour later, done. After that, no one would see him until the class time where he would be already waiting at the door and vanish first when it finishes. He never goes down to the common room and Hermoine only had spotted him in the library the day before, after finally found her way there. Hermoine, it was the sole bright point in her life in the castle now, ever since she didn''t go in Hufflepuff with Hannah, they hadn''t spoken once. Even then, she never has really been able to understand the girl before, she made an effort because she was the daughter of her aunt schoolfriend''s but still. She knows even before it that she wouldn''t be a Badger, and somewhat different than her aunt thinks her to be, but she never says anything and always be what she would think she should be. That what had to lead her to her situation, unable to fully understand her aunt, had to lead her to make bad choices. Thankfully, she was able to spoke with Hermione. It hadn''t been easy, the girl was still resenting her for the train ride, and honestly, she couldn''t blame her. When she was able to transmit that she didn''t want to speak to her to access Alex, they were able to spoke. The start has been awkward but soon the two where able to bound from a similar childhood, Hermione for the belittlement from the children and a pair of the somewhat uncaring parent, and Susan, for growing faking her true nature to conform to the dogma that her aunt hold, unable to really connect to anyone. Thus the two have rapidly heavily invested in this friendship where they would be able to be who they want and gain some courage and acknowledgment for being themselves without fearing the other rejection. They assist as once again those wanting to go against Alex were wiped on the floor in front of the next wizard generation eyes. His shadow growing stronger each time a little bigger in their heart, slowly overshadowing their authority figures a little more each time he accomplishes the impossible again and again. 38 clean victory While the rest of the castle was somewhat finishing their diner after the show, Alex has returned to his room. "Bilby." "Yes, master?" Ask the elf when he popped inside the room. "Did you have the report that I have asked you?" "Yes, I do." During the month he was in the manor, he had insisted that his elf at least spoke fluently English, he didn''t ask the other yet at is would be easy to spot the difference, but the old elf task has reduced with its age, thus he has minor interaction with Hogwarts residents and fewer chances to be spotted. "The old stocks of grains are slowly being sold to the poor country for lesser than market price as master wish, some larger ones in the mainland have reached the bank for a possible contract with same prices." Say him as he passed him a set of documents, each for a different accord. Browsing through them, he takes a sheet of paper, and take a few notes. "Give this to M.Higgs, ask for a market survey for those, the rest would need to buy in bulk if they want lesser prices." Say him as he divides the set into two piles. "Yes, master." Making them vanishes with a finger snap. "Gringotts?" "As long as nothing happens until tonight, midnight, the ministry will lose any chance of contesting your claim." He nods at this. "Once it''s done, have elf start to dry the main vault empty until leaving 10,000.00G inside. The secondary vault will still be emptied every two days, what of the total holding of the main vault, I didn''t ask how much I have gained from the black vaults." Another snap and a small ledger appear in the elf hand that he gives to Alex. Being a new holder of Gringotts vaults, it''s wasn''t that thick. The first pages were of the previous material possessions taken from the black, then his current business in the mundane world with the selling of grains, fruits, and vegetables each week. The fund transit in the mundane account and slowly transferred to Gringotts and finally in the vault under the manor. Even with their old population, clan Evans have already a surplus of production thousand years ago, added to nowadays, he has thousands of tons sitting in granaries under stasis rune clusters. Not wanting to keep them he has started to integrate them into the Mondial market, starting by the oldest first. While its free space, it also increases his holding and bleeds the wizarding world from its gold, silver, and bronze slowly. After the business section was the actual holding in gold for his account. The first large transaction came from the Potter vaults for the staggering sums of 89,114,596.00G (445,572,980.00 pounds.), the following lines came from all the different Blacks vaults and stack to a final of 356,458,698.00G (1,782,293,490.00 pounds) without the value of the houses that have been transferred to Narcissa and still under her name, avoiding her husband the ministry propriety taxes he would otherwise have to pay each year. It was also the reason he was emptying his vault, even if the ministry won''t have a hold on him, they do have accords with Gringotts, and could access to his wealth through them. As he didn''t have income from the wizarding world he doesn''t have to pay taxes, another reason why he had to ask the payment from Potter and Black to swift from shares to gold. Since he now has the Potter Lord against him, he knows he would try to do something by passing by the Wisengamot. By leaving only the 10,000.00G in the main vault and emptying the other one, they wouldn''t act for that meager sum as he was still a Hogwarts student and would need to pay for his schooling (not that he pay anything other than his supplies have his tuition have been pay from his birth and can''t be taken back, even as he had shifted from family, it was recognized by Magic that the fees have been pay for him.) "Good" Say him has he close the ledger and pass it back to the elf." I should soon receive the convocation for the trial. I want the Weasley''s watched and Lord Potter as well, it wouldn''t surprise me if he attempts something stupid to make me in a disfavorable situation before facing the Wisengamot. Thank for your hard work, Bilby, I count on you to see that everything goes has says." "Yes, master, I will. Does master need something else?" "Now that I think of it, could you got see if the twin redhead have in their possession a piece of folded parchment in their trunk?" With that, he vanishes, leaving him alone for a few seconds before appearing again with a used folded piece of parchment in hand. Taking his wand from the desk he put the tip on the open parchment and says. "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good." As ink appears, Hogwarts corridors and rooms slowly trace themselves, and footprints littered it. As the feast wasn''t finished, he rapidly looks for the head table, lightly tap two times on it, and at the map zoom, two names appear above a pair of footprints. ''Quirinus Quirrell'' and ''Tom Marvolo Riddle.'' "So he still appears then, that signifies that the stone his here too. Was it for me or James I don''t know but since Dumble is gone, it''s won''t be long before he attempts to steal it. Would he still wait for Samain before attempting to regain a body? The barrier between the plane his say to be at it thinnest at this time, it would be easier for him to regain one at this time. But he will need preparation for this... Fuck that. Bilby, I need you to pop me in front of the come and go room now." Without a word, the elf takes his hand and the two of them pop out in the seven-floors, between an empty wall and a tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy and his attempts to teach Trolls ballet. Going back and forth three times in the corridor while thinking about the room containing the stone, a wooden door appeared out of the wall. Pushing it slowly open and taking a peek to see if there is something else inside the two of the enter. "Bilby, do you detect anything in the room other than it?" In the center of the room was a waist-high pillar with a ruby-colored crystallin stone on it. "No, master." "He just didn''t think that he would be out of the game and Hogwarts less than a week in the year, but still, leaving it in the middle of an empty room, the old man either think his defense would hold anyone enough for him to appear or plainly ignorant, I don''t know with the one I want to be..." Taking the stone and tossing it in his storage, he exits the room and closes the door. "Bilby ... Wait." Before he asks the elf to take him back an idea crosses his mind. Passing again three-time back and forth, another door appear, this time made of stone. "I want you to become invisible and freeze every portrait in the room, please." "Yes, master." He opens the door slightly, just enough for him to pass in after the elf vanishes from his sight. Ten-second later he appears again with a nod. The two made their way in the office of Dumbledore from what seems to be an already existing secret passage. Looking around, he could see that the majority of the portraits were sleeping, as for the other, they seem frozen, their eyes unfocused. Nodding at a great job of his elf, he starts by the bookshelves, he was going to touch a book before being stopped by Bilby. "Enchantment?" The elf nod back. "The bookshelves?" Seeing shaking his head, he grinned while saying. "Morons." putting his hand on it, it vanishes in his storage like the stone. For the next twenty minutes, the two would go through the entire office, taking everything in. The books, the pensive, his secret stash of sweets, hidden documents in the desk by taking the entire drawer. He even raids his personal quarters and stole all of those horrid robes, leaving nothing, not even furniture in. On they were done, all that was left behind was a desk with odd parchment on as well as a little stack of letters, the portraits of the past headmaster and Fawkes perch, everything else had been taken away, even the carpet! His great heist done, he asks Bilby to vanishes any trace of their presence in the office, be it hairs, odor, or magical signature. Once the office clean the two take the still open secret passage before poping in his room for the night. "Another fulfilling day." Sigh Alex contently has he sink in his bed under his blankets with a large smile on his face. 39 a normal Sunday The day passes peacefully for Alex being Sunday, he was able to stay in his room the entire day, between the books that he constantly absorbs from the manor and the mundane world copied through elf magic from Library across the world, he delves as much as possible in Parselrune. Is objective for the moment was the creation of a magic circle that would serve as a base and replaces this world cluster, in particular, the heart of the magic circle. Since he was able to engrave a three runic circle, a single rune circle should be possible too. The first part has been easy, he successfully transcribes quite a few runes. The problem is that it was in a constant active state, one of his attempts was a stunner runic circle. By transcribing the rune ''Stupefix'' and circling it the runic circle, it has lightened to a bright red color, showing it''s successful activation. The problem was that it was constant and he has no means to control or take it as he would be stunned. Another problem was that he couldn''t control the output of the rune. Since it runs off ambient magic, if he was ever to be cut for magic it would be useless, thus he came to the idea of a magic circle structure. By weaving circle on the circle, he would be able to obtain one. But for this to work, he needs to be able to wave circle on it that would not disrupt the initial run, so he need do code those external circle. Because of this, it would multiply the difficulty of the runic circle and he would need to alter each one every time the situation his different. It was only due to the immense amount of knowledge he has absorbed and the fact that it was his own family magic that he was able to do it, being instantly guided in the right path. In an entire day of nonstop work, he was able to create the first layer. When he takes a better look at it, he facepalmed at the simplicity of it. ''Why wanting to make it complex when it can be simple.'' -You shouldn''t be hard on yourself bro, it, not everyone who can create a new system of magic on their own in a single day, even if it only in its infancy it still groundbreaking discovery! Will, you test it?- ''Yes, I need to know.'' Calling Bilby and informing him of what he would attempt and be on guard if anything goes wrong and act upon it. When he learned what would be attempted, the elf was overexcited, being able to witness even just an attempt of new magic was a blessing few have been blessed with. Calming himself, he traces slowly in the air the first rune. But the moment he relaxes the influx of the Lumos spells the rune crumble. Already knowing it wouldn''t be simple he starts again but for the same result. Again and again, he attempts but fails each time without any stop. While he continues to fail, his drawing speed had slowly improved each time, keeping his mind afloat as not everything was lost. ''Why it won''t work, it has worked for... the door! I was doing wrong since the start, I was attempting to integrate an already existing system in my own, why if rather than ''Stupefix'' I only need the core, a ''stunner''...'' Fire up from the possibility, the next rune appear in a second, the instant it appears, the rune counterclockwise rotated, the last traced point of the rune emitting a brighter light. The moment it completes its rotation, a ring of light was surrounding the rune, trapping it inside, and stabilize its existence. "It''s worked... it''s worked!" Alex explodes in joy at his achievement while CS and Bilby were owed by the floating runic circle proving the birth of yet another magic system in the world. Before the euphoria of the instant completely drown him, he rapidly made appear a rain of Galleon on the floor before slamming both hands on the floor of his room. Un a flash of blue lightning arcs, the Evans clan coat of arm merges with the stone floor in a perfect slab of stone and gold. Standing in the center of the circle, his expression turns grave as he let magic run free in his body. "I Alexander Daren Evans, call upon the judgment of my ancestors, the magical races and magic itself for the work of my blood and magic to weight the claim of Clan Evans has the sole owner of the magic lay upon them, may they judge this one for his act!" As the pledge run with his voice filled with magic, the entire castle rumble as a blinding light was emitted from the ritual circle on the ground. He could feel the immense amount of magic feeding the circle as the light brighten more and more. Outside, every single soul has felt the castle rumble and was starting to panic and the younger becoming hysteric for the ginormous amount of magic being felt converging in the castle itself, making them think that they were under attack. Every magical means of communication completely shut off because of the chaotic magic fluctuation. In the Ministry of magic, the sensor in the DMLE has blown off, the grid put in the entire island to track the activity of the under usage of Magic have fried the instant the ritual circle has lit up and chaos was ensuring in the department as no one knows what was happening. The only one who has the faintest idea of what they were under was the department of mystery who was in frenzy trying to locate the foul who have the gall to attempt a ritual they have tried to erase from the annal of history due to the consequence of the failure who it would bring. When they see that they couldn''t locate it they could only wait for the result and prepared to diminish as most as possible the damage. Unaware that he has plonged the wizarding Britain in chaos, Alex waits as the light receding and let place to the one summoned by the ritual appear. On is right, a frail-looking elderly appear, seeming lose for a moment before his gaze land on him, the circle and the still ongoing light. Saying nothing he waits for the other to came. At his right, the tallest goblin Alex ever seen was the next. Clad in full regalia, he could guess of the goblin identity. The next one to come was a wrinkled blind centaur who appear to be ready to kick the bucket any second, strangely stood straight and strongly. Lastly, the largest group appears, made of the ancestor he has already see the day he pledges his loyalty to the Evans clan along with the ghost of Salazar. Being the oldest present, the wizard takes a step forth and spoke. "We have been summoned to judge the advent or fall of one of my own, that the one responsible came forth and state his claim!" Taking a deep breath, knowing full well the consequence of his act, Alex takes a step as the wizard return to his original place. "I Alexander Daren Evans came forth before the elder and ask for their judgment as to the claim of magic for my Clan." "You do not ask us to witness but judge? Don''t you think your a little too arrogant, young wizard? The fate of your entire Clan his in your hand, should we found you lacking, you would be purged of your magic and your Clan history wiped of the history and your name disgraced for centuries, are you ready to bear such heavy responsibility?" Ask the goblin in a stoic voice filled with the promise of vengeance should he fail. Unflinching, he sustains the penetrating gaze of the goblin. "I do." Immediately, he could feel a deep feeling of pride and wariness from his ancestors, knowing that he could do it but still worried for their descendants. "Then process young wizard, the centaur race shall witness the prediction of the start and witness the miracle we were promised finally appear." The ethereal voice of the centaur ring as his milky white eyes shown of bright light. With a simple nod from his ancestors, he takes another step, being in the center of the ritual circle under the expecting gaze of all. Now that he knows what he needs to do, he knows that he could easily create a three-layered runic circle without any error. Closing his eyes, joining his index and middle finger, they all gasp when their tips shined of a deep emerald light before tracing in the air. When they see that he was able to trace in the air, shivers run down their back as a completely unknown rune starts to appear. The moment of its completion, it starts spinning. Completely immersed in his magic, three other runes start to appear around the first, and as the second circle was forming he starts to trace the following runes. Pouring all his will, magic, and feeling in his act, he opens his palm and pushes on the center rune as the last circle from. The instant the two connect, the central rune spun counterclockwise and shine strongly, and the light flow in the second circle, who spin clockwise and shine, before the last circle was filled with magic and activate, spinning counterclockwise. As the entire runic circle activates, it immediately shrinks in the first ring and a water ball the size of is head appear out of the still present unique circle. Under the eyes of the shaking judges, he actually brings the ball to his mouth, gulping a good quantity of it, all know that you can''t ingest conjured food and no existing spell could give this result. When he clenched his hand, the circle shatter, and the water fell on the ground, proving this was actual water all along. After a complete silence of a few seconds, the old wizard spoke again after they each look at the other. "We have witnessed your claim and recognize the legitimate claim of Clan Evans for its own magic. So mote it be!" ""So mote it be!"" as the three judges acknowledged the claim, the ritual circle shine again as magic recognize his right. At this moment, a large pulse of magic could be felt in the entire island and a certain department was once again in a complete frenzy as a new magic was born and they don''t have the single clue on it. 40 magical upgrade As Magic seal, the new magic system as Evans''s family magic, a large pulse of pure magic sweep the entire island, and each summoned was returned to their original place. The centaur, to the Forbidden forest among a waiting herd gazing at the stars. The goblin sovereign to his land under the hall of Gringotts and an old wizard to his wife. As for the ghost''s ancestors, they beam with pride at their successor who has made another step forward to spread the greatness of their clan, peacefully passing on the other plane knowing that their future was in good hands. Bilby was a mess of tear and snot in a corner of the room, muttering at the greatness of his master while say master receive another reward. {[Hiden objective: side. "The greatness that magic''s"] Discover a functioning new magic system from the tool at your disposition. Condition: Use your existing skill to create or alternate a magic system. ''Status.'' {[Name: Alexander Daren Evans] [Age: 11] [Race: Werevan: (25% Homo magicae, 75% Evan)] [STR: 12] [END: 16] [VIT: 20] [AGI : 15] Ability: [Alchemist: H]+; [Apprentice chief: I]; [Item storage: S]; [Familiar: E]; [Runic magic: H] Racial Attribute: ''What do you think?'' -Either [Frost control] or [Primogenitor] but I think the second is better, you know what to train for the first but the second is more obscure, it would be better to upgrade it, this way, you would have better information on the attribute and would have more time for other thing.- ''Good for me.'' He selects his last racial attribute and another window pop out. {[The upgrade of ''[Primogenitor: I]'' will start, you will be put asleep during the entire time of the update. Time until complete update 8h. Seeing that he have a little time before it starts, he readies himself for bed leaving anything else for the next morning. ''It''s still nine, I will have enough time tomorrow morning to see the change before going down for breakfast.'' A few minutes later, he was but to sleep as change start to operate in his body. During that time, the entire teaching staff of Hogwarts was searching the entire castle to try to found the reason for the phenomena in vain after the head of Houses send calming draught to the younger years and send them to beds. The prefect''s patrol added to the teachers but they were still unable to found something. Two hours later, the Floo network once again connected and a message sent to the DMLE. After the DoM was made aware that the castle was shut from the rest of the island during the entire process, a team was sent to found any clue as to the identity of the student or professor responsible for the new magic but found nothing. In his office, Quirrell was quaking in his boots at the unspeakable presence but the possession wasn''t pick up by the greedy department to made its hand on that new magic. At the sunrise, it was a dejected team that goes back to the Ministry having found nothing. The time that they were contacted, the culprit had all his time to clean the spot of the ritual circle and return to his quarters. As they couldn''t interrogate every student, they thus need to go back with their tail between their leg as they were beaten two times on the same day by the same culprit. Rather than awoken when the update was done, he rises at the same time that every morning. Sweaty and sticky because of the change made, he directly goes to the bathroom, throwing his Pikachu onesie he made full of sweat for an elf to grab and wash along with the sheets. ''I need to adjust them again, its seem that I have grown a few centimeters.'' Hearing him CS would sweatdrop if he could. -I could understand Pikachu, it''s a cute little mouse, but do you really have to make the 149 others?- ''You can''t understand the sacredness of the first 150! It''s my duty as believers to spread their existence to the multiverse! Only after everyone was converted to the chromatic edition, that Mondial peace could be achieved!'' -What about the others, don''t you feel bad for them that they not represented?- ''Don''t speak of that filth, ask any real believer, they will tell you that only the original 150 are real, the rest is a product of that amoral consumer society that push for profits, they are tainted by those greedy pigs that want more and more money, only the original 150 are pure!'' After his outburst, Cs stay quiet, letting him calm down under his shower. Once dry and a towel wrapped around his lower half, he sits on the edge of his bed and calls for his status. {[Name: Alexander Daren Evans] [Age: 11] [Race: Evans] [STR: 20] [END: 22] [VIT: 25] [AGI : 25] Ability: [Alchemist: H]+; [Apprentice chief: I]; [Item storage: S]; [Familiar: E]; [Runic magic: H] Racial Attribute: ''I think that your idea was the best, not only I have maxed a racial attribute, but the two others have upgrade alongside.'' -Has I was thinking, since your racial attribute was linked to your, well race, it was evident that it would have an impact on the other. The most evident should be your shapeshift aptitude, try and see if anything different.- Nodding at the idea, he raises, letting the towel fall and starts to grow from his meter and sixty to a meter ninety plus. His red hair became of an arctic white with a nearly imperceptible clear blue mix. Along with his piercing eyes, he gives off a sensation of extreme coldness. Its previous black spot has morphed to the nearly invisible clear blue, giving says impression. Shifting against, he falls on all four, passing from half-human to completely animal as a clear white snow leopard with arctic ice blue spots stood in the middle of the room. Even still young he was as tall has his human body, The sight of one meter and sixty high beasts would be enough to scare anybody, that they live in snow and where near invisible in it was enough to understand why they were classed as XXXXX creatures. Taking his human form again, he starts to dress, thankfully, he had made to that his robes have enchantment to accommodate a change of size. With his change of race, his blood purity became the same as an Evan thus change from 1:5 to 1:6 rate. He didn''t even have attains half of his final base state that he was already superior to XXX creature and below. He was also finally able to obtain information on his last racial attribute. As once could think [Priogenitor] was an attribute that design one as the father of his race. Like werewolves and vampires, he was now able to turn other to his race What was different was that the change was complete, once done, the newly changed will become impervious of any racial change, so no vampire, were or zombie and devil from a certain particular series. Another trait was a slight change of mentality, the changed one will seek the primogenitor for and foremost, which means that it wouldn''t be interested in other of the opposite sex. It will not bother itself with the death of other creature as it interest lay in the one of its race. Other than instinctual obedience to the alpha. Along with that, he will gain the same racial attribute other [Primogenitor]. For Alex this attribute allows him to change only the opposite sex in Evans, he would be able to mate with females but only those of his race would be able to become pregnant. Another side effect of this was that he would only able to augment their number by turning women, but both have to be willing, magic will not allow a forceful change. Unlike the Weres he was a magical beast, not a disease, so he was subject to the law of magic. Female Evans wouldn''t be able to bear a child before complete maturation at 15, and only after mating with a male Evans could they became pregnant. Of those restrictions, he needs the women and a moment of great connection between the two on magical, spiritual, emotional, and physical bodies. While he realizes that the race faces heavy restriction, he learns that while he will make female Evans pregnant, he would only provide an empty shell. In order to promote a great cohesion in the race, two females or more will need to share their genetic information to fecundate the empty shell and produce a child. So other that turned Evans''s the child will have parents of the same sex, women. This way, even if he mates with those, he wouldn''t have to fear of consanguinity since they wouldn''t share his DNA. The only moment they would produce a male would be when their alpha near the end of his life, otherwise, only girls would be born from Evans. Being of a different mentality that human, he wouldn''t mind mating those children but he has his own standard, none under their first maturity at 15 and he wouldn''t force himself on her, it wouldn''t be good for the group. From the given information, he also learns that they have a low rate of reproduction as females would enter in a mating state by a period of a few days every month and in heat once every year, the rest of the time, they would cuddle and don''t feel the need to breed or feel lust. So even with a large group of mate, he wouldn''t pass his time to fuck them to exhaustion every night. They would pass their night cuddling as they are social magical animal and will seek the comfort of the other presence. 41 Trial 1 As he was about to exit his room to go to the hall for breakfast, Bilby pop in the room with a letter in hand. "Master, Bilby has found a letter for you in the bad wizard office." Opening the letter emitted by the ministry, he saw that it was an actual convocation to the trial of the Potter and Dumbledore. His presence was required and should he did not, the pressed charges would be abandoned. "So you want to play that way, good, I was about to leave you to go without much but now, this call to a firmer hand it seems." Changing his attire to a more appropriate meeting with a legal end, he asks Bilby to braid is hair so that he wouldn''t be hindered by them. In a finger snap, his free-falling hairs were combed backward and a strand on each side of his ears divide in three and form in a tight thin braid. The two were linked behind his head to contain all the other. He transmutes a silver leaf clip to hide the link and a thin leather band to tie the rest loosely mid-back. wearing Acromantula silk light blue with forest green trim robe, he asks for Bilby to fetch his breakfast here. Once feed and watered he made his way to the hall. Since he was already 7:45 he needs to go down and inform Snape and McGonagall that he would be gone for at least the morning. Being this late, most of the student was already down the hall taking their meal. Since the door was open wide, at first, no one saw him but the light tone of his robe caught rapidly the sight of everyone pass. She was about to call on him when she first sees him, but as he continued to make his way to their table McGonagall put her table cutlery and wait for him to reach them. As his attire draws quite the attention, the hall has fallen silent, waiting for a new piece of drama. unfortunately, they would be disappointed that it wouldn''t happen to Hogwarts. "Seeing your attire, One would think you don''t plan to assist in today''s class M.Evans." "Yes, I had received this letter for the ministry and need to be there for nine this morning. Since it at the same time that Potion master Snape class, I have come to inform the professor that I would be unable to assist in his class." See him as he looks at the man. Now, Snape has two possible ways to go, either he will dock point and add a more than possible detention for this or he would leave it be. Was he a Slytherin, he would have been sure that the second you be but he was a Gryffindor. Raising an eyebrow, he locks his gaze with the boy for a few seconds before speaking. "Detention with me this Saturday M.Evans." "Very well." Nodding at this and a little surprised that he would escape with this light punishment, he made his way toward the door, before her voice resounds in the hall. "I don''t give you the permission to quit Hogwarts M.Evans." He stops at this but keeps his back to her. "And I don''t need your authorization for this, ''Deputy headmistress'', only the headmaster as this power and would know better than try to intercede with a private matter, you could be sure on the other and that the board of governor will be informed of this. Should be the headmaster be removed for his office, you will be not the first candidate for it, you could be sure that I will make everything for this to happen." Miffed by the fact she was just slapped in public, she couldn''t help but shout. "Are you threatening me?!" "No, I was just informing you to not pull a Dumbledore there, but seeing your poor reaction, I see that you will be in fact unfit for the office with this type of short temper. Being the head of Gryffindor, deputy headmistress, and transfiguration professor his too much responsibility for a single person. Because of this, you are already clearly unable to fulfill your role as head of House seeing your poor judgment of the Weasley boy nomination as prefect. Add you past a little more time among your ''lion'' you would have seen that the boy was unfit only seeking and pursuit power without caring for his charge. Your just like Dumbledore, to much power in a single individual will lead it to his ruin. If you don''t want to step down for your position, I advise you to actually do your job!" With that, he exits the hall after still given them another show were he actually dresses down his own Head of House. The hall was dead silent as all looked at the red Scottish woman standing on her feet. On the lion table, Hermione shakes her head, the last hope of a competent adult figure in this castle crashing faster that Fawkes in his burning day. Without even knowing, Alex had shattered the illusion of the little girl in only a week, making her finally take off her blinder. It was time for her to have a talk with him, as per her request, he had let her alone for her to think at his words, but now she finally see that he had been right from the start, she still appreciate that he didn''t try to influence her and immediately grant her wish, perhaps he was already knowing that she would return to him? Shaking her head to clean it of those through, she finish her breakfast before taking with her Susan, she had quite a few questions to ask the girl and need a response! As for Alex, the second he exits the hall and the castle he was popped out of Hogwarts by Bilby, directly in the apparition point of the Ministry atrium. Going to the posted Auror at the desk, he takes out his wand and the letter. With a rapid gaze of the letter, he gives back the wand and directs him toward the lift and ask for level ten. As is was still early in the morning, he shares the lift with ministry employees going to their work. At 8:05 he was in front of courtroom ten who have already Aurors standing guard on each side. Seeing that Senior Auror Shackbolt was one of them, he approached him. "Ah, M.Evans? Good, follow me." He was lead to a private room. "Each implicated party needs to wait in a room like those. You will shut from the exterior until the trial start and we need you." Once alone, he takes out a stack of paper and a sheet of leather and cardboard. Putting his hand on them, he transmutes a blank book intituled ''Runic Magic''. Taking out a fountain pen, he starts his own rune syllabary in an alphabetical order with a dictionary at his side in order to don''t forget a word in between. This tome will compile a mundane and magical syllabary before he even starts to go in deep and start with the runic circle. Since he works with words and not letters, he will be a while before he starts an interesting thing be he need to start with the basic. So during a good forty minute, he transcribes words for words, runes for runes. He could have used a quill to do so but as he wasn''t private to the enchantment put in those rooms he will not risk his work to be heard, even protected by family magic, there isn''t think such as too much precaution. I was dubious the fact that he starts it there but he would not wait near an hour to do anything. When he heard the door opening, he stores his wear and rise. following the Auror, he was guided to the room proper and to an empty seating area while the room was filling. He could see Rita and Luna''s father along with other journalists already present and waiting while the Lord and Departement Head takes place in their seat. When he sees James Potter was actually taking his seat he was starting to think that the man was a moron. The chief Warlock seat was taken by an old lady, older than Dumbles. Fudge with his legendary lime green robe and bowler hat and his personal pink toad was here. This was an unknown variable for him, but he was thinking that with Dumbles removed as a treat for him he would be on his side. The fact that they would judge the BWL was another thing entirely. Even with this he had the law on his side and could and would seek retribution. 42 Trial 2 As the call for silence resounds, the trial starts and Alex learns the identity of the witch. "Hear! At the date of 8 September 1991, the trial opposing Alexander Daren Evans against Lady Lily Potter will start. The session will be under the Chief warlock, Griselda Marchbanks." "Thank you, Want are the charge pressed against Lady Potter?" Ask the old woman, but just before the head of the DMLE starts, Alex raises off his seat. "Excuse me Chief warlock." Surprise by his intervention, all look turns to the young boy who didn''t flatter under all the gazes. "Yes, M.Evans?" "Why is Lord Potter in his seat, as the trial will concern his wife and son, it inappropriate that he have a say in this as his voice will be biased." Incensed by the gall of the boy and furious that he was able to show himself, James Potter raised from his seat and shout. "You dare your insolent little shit!" A soon as he says this, flashes illuminate the room and scratching sound resounds, his peers ashamed of his loss of composture. "First, is this how a Lord should speak? You seem rather short-tempered, and yet they still let you act as Aurors? Does all your case have been properly led or have you throw them in holding sell on your mood whim?" When she hears that Amelia Bones growl, knowing that the pureblood who have relative in Azkaban because of James Potter would use this as legitimate opportunities to have then reopened those cases. Should their is a single letter not correctly transcribed, and they would be free. The Purebloods hearing this lit up, knowing they have been given a legitimate case. "But that not what was here, speaking of this, Lord Potter, could you explain to me, how my convocation was in your office? As the Ministry been so lax that one of them could steal important missive from them?" When he says this, gasps run through the room, and all saw Lord Potter lost color. Stealing legal letters from the Wisengamot was a serious crime. Seeing his reaction, she didn''t have another choice. "Aurors, arrest Lord Potter, tempering with the official business of the Wisengamot his a crime." "More so when my none participation would see has his wife and child released!" "It was unnecessary M. Evans." Says Amelia irritated at the way this was going. "Are you Saying Madam Bones that this body didn''t need to be alerted of your own Aurors crimes?" When he says this she knows she fucks up and the trials today were already lost. Slumping on her seat as Lord Potter was dragged out of the room shouting under the flashes and scratch of quills on parchment. Banging her hammer, Griselda restored order in the room. "Madam Bones, please made the accused enter." With a wave of her hand, Lily Potter was escorted in the room in the chain before seated in the wooden chair on the platform facing the panel of judge. When she didn''t see James on her seat, the downcast expression of their allies, and the jubilating gaze of the dark side, she knows that her slip up would have heavy consequences. "Lily Potter, you are accused of a count of an attempt of bodily harm on a proved familiar of XXX class, a count of assault of a student in your capacity as a teacher, and a count of assault against the sole Heir of Clan Evans." The last one was a gamble for him, reveling this soon that he was an heir could be dangerous for him but if he wants to get rid of her he didn''t have another choice. When the judge hears the last charge they became outraged, raising your hand against the proved last Heir of a house could lead to serious repercussions. seeing a way to inflict great harm to House Potter, and under the order of Lucius Malfoy, Marcus Nott raise. "Be it haded attempt of line thief!" "Seconded!" Lord Parkinson immediately followed. as the motion was seconded, the Chief warlock hadn''t other choices but to submit the motion to vote. "Those for the added charge of attempt of line thief, raise your wand." The entire block of the dark side immediately illuminates followed by the grey side and a few of the light. Seeing that four-fifth of the panel and a clear majority, she still asks. "Those against the charge of attempt of line thief." A meager smattering composed of the allies of the family and followers of Dumbledore made their voice know but in vain. "With a clear majority, the charge of attempt of line thief his to be added to the other charges. Has the crime was committed in front of a large number of witness and the DMLE had processed the crime scene, the Wisengamot will withdraw and deliberate." The Lord and Head of Departement enclosed themselves in an adjacent room for the next ten minutes before returning to their seat. Taking her place before speaking, the chief warlock looks at Lily straight in the eyes with a hard gaze. "Lady Potter, you have been convicted for the attempt of bodily harm on a proved familiar of XXX class, the assault of a student in your capacity as a teacher, assault against the sole Heir of Clan Evans and attempts of line thief. House Potter will be fined 100,000.00G for the first charge, you will lose your position of professor at Hogwarts along with a life long ban to any teaching position. House Potter will be fined 10,000,000.00G for your assault on an heir along with 5 years in Azkaban in the lower security cell. For your attempts of line thief, House Potter will be fined 50,000,000.00G and 10 years in Azkaban high-security cell. The entire of the fine will be transferred to Heir Evans. Take her away!" Once the sentence gave, Lily Potter fainted on her chair and need to be levitated out of the courtroom and on her way to Azkaban in a disturbing silence as the assembly digest what just happen. Alex was given a bill with the seal of the Wisengamot to take to Gringotts in order to claim his compensation from the Potter vaults. "Bring the next accused!" The room could hear the yells before he was introduced in. For his third public apparition, it was a levitated James Jr who made his way in the chair has the chains were fixed in the ground. Before they could even start, they were forced to silence the boy, who was now proffering profanities and death threats to Alex along with blatant abuse of his father''s power in order to sink him. While the quills of the journalist were transcribing every word as they were gold, the Lord of the Wisengamot mood worsens at each. Once finally silenced and taking a minute for their headache to receded, the chief warlock spoke. "I was going to ask if the accused was feeling any regret as young are prompt to show so short temper but it evident that the child as clearly been poorly raised. Madam Bones, read the charges, so we could go with the next matter of this session." "Yes, chief warlock. James Jr Charlus Potter is accused of a count of an attempt of bodily harm on a proved familiar of XXX class, the attempt of assault of a student, attempt assault against the sole Heir of Clan Evans." "Attempt only?" "Yes, due to the accused... poor skill, he has been taken down physically before he could attack, he did draw his wand against his opponent without provocation, through." "Very well, as those same charges have been already debated, House Potter will be fined 100,000.00G For the first charge, will be put in probation at Hogwarts and House Potter will be fined another 5,000,000.00G for the attempt of assault on an Heir. As the accused of his minor, a further 2,500,000.00G will be fined to replace the stay in Azkaban. Next!" Still silenced, James was escorted out of the courtroom and would be brought to Hogwarts under Aurors'' supervision directly. 43 Trial finale "For the next trial, the accused his unable to attend, his actual state making him unable to be present. Healer Jackson has been summoned to respond to the court question." "Very well, make enter Healer Jackson. Healer Jackson, could you explain to the court your position in St.Mungos?" "I lead the mental trauma ward." After this, the DMLE head takes the lead. "Could you say to the court the reason for Mr.Dumbledore stay in your ward?" "M.Dumbledore suffer a rather powerful backlash of an attempt of Legilimancy, we haven''t been aware of how it came to be and how it happens, if you could share so light on this, we should be able to have better results." "M.Dumbledore has been identified as attempting Legilmancy on Heir Evans, one of his students. Heir Evans has confessed willingly trap the mental prob..." "And must have shredded quite ruefully, yes, that would confirm our doubt." Seeing some confused gaze at him he continued. "You see the mind is a delicate matter, touching the essence of another being must only be done when two people have blind confidence in the other as everything will be bare to see for the other. The fact that Mr.Dumbledore was trapped and unable to return to his body before his mental probe was torn apart would lead to his actual state. For the moment, his mind his trying to reform itself and I wouldn''t count on seeing him awake before a year or two." "Don''t the action of Heir Evans quite excessive?" "Dear Merlin, not! should this mental probe be successful full, every secret of Heir Evans would have been bare to Mr.Dumbldore. As an experimented Legilimen, he would have been easy for him to access every one of those secrets, even some pertaining to his House without restriction." At this last part, all of the old House harden, like life thief, stealing secret from another House his a capital offense that had more than once lead to blood feud and total House annihilation. "It''s rather amazing that he was the only one to bring to my ward." All pay attention at this and the head of the Wisengamot asks. "Why?" "In those situations, the shredded mind needs to escape to return to his own body and put an enormous strain on one mental defense because of this, most of the case, the two would be down for quite a time, that Heir Evans could stand even after this is by no means a little thing." "What would that mean?" "If I were to base this on previous etudes, Heir Evans must be a natural Occulmen, nothing short Veritasserum would actually weaken his mind to allow a probe." "Are you saying that he is immune to the potion?!" "No, but he would need at the very least four drops perhaps five before succumbing to the potion effect. You must understand that natural Occlumen is the only one impervious to the Impero, memories charm, and would be able to fight back the effect of Amortencia long enough to receive treatment against it. They are the only ones that would be able to give unalterable memories, some could but those require years of practice that this young boy wouldn''t be able to do before his forty at the nearest. Even events happening while they are unfocused could give true memories if guided by certified mind Healer." Still under the shock of the revelation, the chief warlock process. " "Thank you for those illuminating fact, Head healer Jackson." Wanting to capitalize on this Alex raise again. "If the court would allow to guide me in this, I am willing to give the memory." "Are you sure Heir Evans?" Ask Amelia, while words are good, the concrete fact would always be better, and after hearing this, no one would contest the veracity of them, more so with Head Healer Jackson here. "Yes." "Very well, Head Healer, if you will." "Certainly." Alex was guided on the procedure of taking a memory out of his mind who was next seen in the court pensive. Rather than just the scene with Dumble, he made them see from the start. All could see James made the first step, the owl scene, Lily attack, and finally Dumbledore. What they didn''t know was while he couldn''t modify them by adding false memory, he could easily edit them, thus the intervention of Chione taking Dumble wand was erased. Since it was only a fragment of the scene and he didn''t touch to the core of the memory, it just vanishes as one would do with photoshop. Being able to see the scene rather than hear it was completely different and more than one was shocked to see him actually shrugging off a banishing charm from a grow wizard. "I think we have everything need." Like before the vanish for ten good minutes before returning. "As the Headmaster seat depends on the board, they will be the one to judge this case. For his illegitimate attack on his own student and inaction for the two previous assault, Mr.Dumbledore will step down for is position as a chief warlock and ICW Britain representant, it will be for the ICW to the statute on his seat as a Supreme mugwump. For his assault of Heir Evans, Mr.Dumbledore will be fined 50,000,000.00G. This court will now process with the last trial!" At the words of the chief warlock, Amelia made the Weasley enter, the children were lead to the visitor gallery while the parents in front of the panel, even William the eldest was here. Like Lily, when they see that James wasn''t there, they feel that something was wrong. "Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, you are here in front of the Wisengamot as per charges pressed against you by Heir Evans, those are, for Mrs. Death threat to and heir of House, assault of an X class familiar. For Mr. Weasley, to count of assault of Heir of House. While Mr. Weasley could not plead non-guilty as his attack was witness under Auror eyes, we need to been made clear of Mrs. position on this matter. "I didn''t do anything, it that bloody owl who attack me!" At this Griselda ask. "Are you saying that an owl was actually able to take your arms off?" Rising an eyebrow at this ridiculous excuse. "Of course not, the bloody owl dare to send my jinx back..." Arthur facepalm at the stupidity of his wife you just admit all the charges against her. "As the two accused have recognized their crime and penality have already been established. House Weasley will be fined a 1,000.00G for the attack of a wizard familiar, along with three years in a low-security cell in Azkaban for Mrs. Weasley. As for Mr. Weasley''s crime, 2,000,000.00G, and 5 years in a maximum-security cell in Azkaban. As both of the parents will be in Azkaban, it falls under the eldest of the family to carter for them. as long as the tuition fees are paid, they may attend Hogwarts. take them out!" At this moment, the entire family crumbles, with their bank vault empty, they will have to sell their house to pay off the debt, William knows that he also lost his job at Gringotts because the goblins will not employ criminal to work for them. With the children Hogwarts year only pay for the first semester, they know that they will return at Christmas only to found nothing, and most likely will be sent off to their aunt Muriel. As this trial was finished, the journalist rush to the atrium and the Floo network. Alex stays a little behind when he sees Lucius Malfoy speak with the minister. Making his way to them. "Excuse me, Lord Malfoy?" Hearing the young voice in his back, the man turns around. "Heir Evans? What can I do for you?" "I came to my knowledge that you are part of the Board of governors? " Indeed." "Would it be presumptuous of mine to humbly ask you to transmit a message for me?" "We are both presents at the moment and I will shortly reunite with my peers, so I don''t see the harm." "Thank you." Say him while taking out a letter. "May I?" "By all means." Opening the letter and reading it rapidly, he closes it before returning his gaze on him. "I see, thank you for the information, Minister, if you must excuse me, I have urgent matters that need to be addressed." "Go, Lucius, we will talk later." Say the man beaming at him will Lucius and Alex share the same through ''Idiot''. Alex knew that he was the same he know, didn''t wait for him to lick his boot. "If you must excuse me to minister, I also have an urgent matter to see with Gringotts, but I must thank you for your time today and see that justice has been done, thank you." Say him, shaking the man hand whose defeated expression was replaced with a happy smile, while sneaking gaze around, happy to catch those flash in the corner of his eyes. Knowing that he would be happy with his photo in the Daily with him, he departs, leaving him with the coming journalists. He was soon exiting the Ministry for the alley and the white building at the end of it. 44 securing the future As I enter Gringotts, I directly go to the end of the hall, at the same place when I first came to the bank, looking for my blood inheritance. Seeing the free goblin, I made my way there. "Greetings teller, it seems that I will once again need to take some of your time." When the goblin looks at the wizard, he couldn''t remember seeing him. "I have need of your service around two months ago for indicating me the way for a blood Inheritance." I could see light shone in his eyes as he made the link. "You have changed since wizard." "Fortunately for me, yes, but let''s not talk about this. I just came out of a Wisengamot session was I was given bills to take to Gringotts in order to take what is now mine since my enemies have fallen." As I say this, I give him the bills claiming the 60,100,000.00G that Lily owns me, the 7,600,000.00G from James, 50,000,000.00G from Dumbles, and finally the 2,001,000.00G from the Weasley. When the goblin sees the sums, a shark smile appears on his face. "You sure know how to choose your enemy, Heir Evans." "Well, I single, I need to be able to feed myself." We share a small laugh at this before returning to the subject. "You will need to see the different account managers of those vaults in order process further." "Would you know if master Headcrusher is available now?" The goblin nod before calling for an assistant who returns three minutes later. "Master Headcrusher will see you now, Heir Evans." "Thank you for your time." "Heir Evans, want is this urgent matter?" I say nothing but slip the bills to him. Reading them, he takes a ledger out of one of his drawers. "At the moment, the total available gold in the Potter vault is only, 59,948,047.00G, they are unable to honor their debt, you can ask for another form of compensation, the Potter charter allows the trade of pieces of jewelry to the actual market to pay off the difference." "How much of their pieces of jewelry?" "As they own you 67,700,000.00G and thus a difference of 7,641,953.00G and most of the actual pieces are deemed illegal by the Ministry, they will still own you 2,865,245.00G" "Is there anything else that we could take?" "Yes, potions ingredients, if we use them, they still own your money as the majority of the ingredients are in seed state and their values are not as high as full growth herbs." "How much still rest?" after a rapid calculus he was given a price. "564,487.00G" "Does the Potter charters say something about this?" "Yes, if they became unable to honor their debt, anything else in the vaults is to be sized to compensate it." "So that leave books, do they cover it?" "While they indeed possess books they are family magic grimoires." "Since I''m not a Potter, their values to me are only of what they are made. ''Sigh'' So be it, I''m willing to take them for the debt, if they still own me money, then I will task Gringotts to retrieve anything they could from the Potter to compensate fully my claim. Since they are unable to pay entirely from their vaults you will have to take payment from them as it not my responsibility to found a solution for their inability to honor it." At this Headcrusher''s smile surface. Gringotts love to visit wizard House when their own money and since their client were unable to honor their debts, they will evaluate their Householding under goblins standard. It wouldn''t be farfetched to say that House Potter his now ruined. "Do you have a preference?" "Yes, artifacts on the level of invisibility cloak and the like first, after that books, after that I leave it in your hand. I don''t want shares of business or house deeds." "Very well. Now, for Mr.Dumbledore vault, as it possesses enough money, they won''t be a problem. For the Weasley family on the other hand... They don''t have more than a tenth of the first 1,000.00G they own you." "Same as Potter, sell the land where their house sits, if it''s not enough, it will fall on the elder Weasley children to pay off until the debt is covered." I have nothing Against the other two but it won''t be perturbed my sleep. They were the first to act against me and they are old Pureblood, if they couldn''t see it coming they could only blame the lack of education from their parents. "When do you think everything will be arranged?" "The entire content of the Potter vaults have been sized and have been left with nothing since the Heir trust vaults entire 110,000.00G have been also empty to pay off the debt. All they have left his Potter Manor who he actually emptied to pay off the last of the debt and Gringotts will size the propriety to pay for our part so they are left with their cottage in Godric''s Hollow. If you have time to spare, they should be done in a few minutes." True to his words, twenty-five minutes later, a goblin enters to report that both debts have been pay in the fullest, and Alex was given a parchment containing his new acquisition now in his vault. Browsing it while exiting the bank, he sees an invisibility cloak listed to have been taken from the Head of House office. "Bilby!" "Yes, master?" "I want to see the invisibility cloak that his in my vault and have everything other send to the manor, along with the gold, I will not let them the chance to take it back." "Yes, master." He pops off and three-second latter he had it in his hand, as he did have the time now, it was sent in is storage. "I was waiting for Chrismas to do it but since I have time now let''s attempt it now. Bilby, I need to go to Little Hangleton, could you pop us there?" "Of course master." The two vanish from the middle of the Alley, only to reappear in the outskirt of a little village between it and a cemetery. Going for the latter, they rapidly arrive. Taking the occasion that the surrounding was empty, he rapidly changes for a jean, a white T-shirt, and a self-made Pikachu sweater with ears and tail. The only thing that didn''t change was his dragon hide heavy boots. It didn''t take long before he was facing the stone statue on the elder Riddle grave. "Bilby, this is the tomb of Voldemort father, I need for you to destroy the bones inside and change them by anything else." He had told the truth of the Horcrux and Voldemort to him, as he would be his sole companion to chase them. Understanding the gravity of the situation he does as his master asks and takes the surrounding dried branches to replicate a human skeleton, switch it with the one in the tomb before Alex transmutes it in a pile of calcium and other minors elements compositing it. "Ok now came the harder part. Not far from their exist a little shack that contains the ring, I need you to guide me to the wards please." Taking the hand of his master, he pops them to the nearest wards he could feel, leaving only a few inches of their boundary. The moment he appears he was assaulted by the foreign through of exiting the place, he swats it away knowing that they were there. Lightly tapping his foot on the ground, the earth under the open, making them fall a few feet underneath. As he didn''t feel the wards anymore he couldn''t help but shake his head. "They truly are morons, what good it does if the wards didn''t completely surround the propriety. Bilby, can you tell me how far is shack from here?" "Sixty feets master." "Humm." At this, he put his hand on the earth in front of him, and in arcs of blue lightning, it open, leaving compacted walls on the side and roof to support the tunnel. Walking to its end, he starts to dig upward, and after trying for two minutes, a box falls from it. encasing in in a ball of earth, he stores it before returning the earth in his original state, leaving no trace of their passage. "Let go home first Bilby, once I''m done with it you can pop me in my room at Hogwarts." 45 third After being poped in the square in front of the manor, he sent Bilby to the Gryffindor first years dorm to bring him the caged rat of the Weasley. While he was out, he takes a 33 cl glass bottle from his storage. Contrary to the other common glass bottle storing his different juice this one had an Evan craved in relief. Inside was a red thick liquid, having the consistency of mercury. This liquid was a by-product of Pepper up potion he creates, a sort of wizard energy drink. After absorbing the last fragment, he was completely drained of his magic and exhausted. This was his response, while not has potent has the Pepperup, it was separate from the other contaminant, thus had better effects. Putting it on his side, he takes out the dirtball, breaking it apart and raising it on the little earth platform formed of it. It was at this moment, that Bilby made his way to the square, a dirty cage full of feces with a sleeping rat inside. He has seen him too when he was looking at Quirrell, inside the pocket of the carrot head, when he was now looking at it, he was still missing a toe on his left paw. ''Poor bastard, it''s like he was destined to lose that finger no matter the world he was in.'' -That sure a rather poor fate, will you use him for the curse on the ring?- ''Yeah, he rather useless and I never like him. I don''t know how it will affect the cannon, but it was long since throw away anyway, better tieing loose end when you can. Plus, I''m sure junior his already out of jail and under daddy spell so...'' -True.- "Bilby, do it." With a snap of his finger, the elf made the cage open and the rat was levitated out of his cage. The box was open, and the two of them vanish from sight, disillusioned by the old elf magic. With a small piece of cheese, the rat awake, startled to be in a completely different place, but rapidly pounce on the cheese and gulp it down. as he eats the cheese he was now too near to the ring to not be enthralled by the compulsion charm on it. His body ripple has he retake his human appearance and put the ring at his hand. Once in contact with the flesh, the curse immediately activates and his hand blackens before shriveling up. It was at this moment that Alex appears and cut the hand with the ring, leaving Peter roll on the ground and scream in agony under the propagating curse. He cut the hand because he didn''t want him to be possessed. Not wanting to take any risk, he sinks the wack the head of the rat to shut him for good. Completely uncaring of the unconscious body, he deconstructs the severed hand un a stack of molecules, sending them in entitle large glass container, after all, why waste them? They have been so much deconstructed to the most basic component that they can''t be considered human parts anymore. Surprisingly, he obtains a large drop of black liquid, after merging with a body the curse has morphed into a poison. It was also stored for later. Closing his eyes he touches the ring, who transmutes in a little cube of iron. Feeling it, he now knows that the Horcrux was in the stone. Taking a deep breath, he claps the stone between his two palms. Already knowing what would happen, he slightly changes his mental defense for sturdy walls to soft ones. Like the first time, he crumbles the stone, leaving the shard none other choices but to try and invade the new host to survive. Like before, the same unrefined method of battering ram was used in order to breach the walls and enter, but this time, rather than rebound or feel a hard surface, the blow was absorbed in this quagmire like walls, slowly trapping in between. While the shard was busy directing all its force to escape and stay on the surface, Alex had sent whisp of mental and magical energy every time its strike. With synchronization of those strikes and his invasion, he spends more time but less energy to cleanse the shard. As the minutes'' pass, fractional bits were taken over and purged. With each of those vanished part, it striking power decrease. After two hours, a little more than half was taken over and it finally realizes that will try to break those walls, it was actually the one invaded! Even with realizing it it''s was too late, if he stops to fight, he would sink and be taken over more rapidly and if he continues he would slowly be overwhelmed. Continuing it''s futile struggle, another hour pass before it imprint on the shard was erased. Releasing a long breath, Alex takes a sip of the bottle. A few moments later, his forces return and he once again closes his eyes, extracts the cloud of black gas. Compressing while injecting his magic in, it''s slowly compressed while losing his dark color. Another hour later and he was left with a deep green ball of light who ghost through his wall and settle in his mind. {[Hiden objective: side. "My precious!"] Death had left three Hallows behind it long ago, it time that what was is exit this plane and return to its owner. Condition: Use any means to purge the three Hallows of their deadly power. (2/3) {[Hidden objective: side. "Veni, Vidi, Vici"] The self-proclaimed Lord Voldemort has split his soul in the form: A diary: 0/1 A ring: 1/1 A locket: 1/1 A cup: 0/1 A tiara: 0/1 A soul shard: 1/1 Found a way to get rid of them. Condition: Purify the soul shard of the taint. Sighing contently of his progress, he takes support on his two hands, raising his head to look at the sky before looking for the little ball in his mind. When he found it he was surprised to actually see two of them here. ''Two, where did the other came from?'' -Your scar, with the ritual, it was only purified, but not shaped, it''s was only after you form the first that it''s taken this shape, it was also the reason you was that exhausted, it had sap your strength to shape itself without you knowing.- ''Oh, I see.'' Say him while pocking them a little, but the moment he ''grab'' one of them a surprising message pop up. ''... What?!'' -... You know what I don'' t care anymore, you and your bullshit thing, I don''t understand anymore, fuck you!- The two were speechless for a good five minutes before his brain reboot. When he sees that the window was still there he didn''t hesitate, not wanting to see if he would be able to do it again, he selects yes, but nothing happens as another window pop up. ''Well, it would have been a little too easy.'' -True, but if your able to bind it to your soul, it means that everything that would be inside would come with you in the other worlds, be it elves or...- ''...People.'' -Yes, you will need other with you if you return to One Piece, you can''t navigate alone in that world.- ''But who? In this world, no one had navigation skills.'' -It too early to think of this, rather, it would be better to raise one or two people here, take them with us and see what happen.- ''Right, let keep it for later, I''m beaten.'' Gazing at the body on his side he sees that Peter was dead, his body shriveled and completely black. The poison was so potent, that the shriveled stub hadn''t time to bleed. Putting his hand on his head, the corpse collapses on itself and transforms in a different amount of elements before being stored like the hand. Following it the cloth turn-in small rolls of fabric, leaving beside two wands. He deconstructs the two, gaining another phoenix feather in bonus. 46 Completing the magic system Done with all of this, he was poped in Hogwarts by Bilby and made his way to his charms class. During the entire class, he could see that everyone was curious as of the reason why he wasn''t here the entire day but, didn''t bother. Strangely the carrot head and the grease ball were quiet, he event see them smirk for time to time. Even with that, he didn''t give them any time, and directly go to his room, absorbing more books and keeping up with his missed class. He had lost the numbers of books he was actually processing and how much he has digested, but his mind was going through an immense amount of knowledge in Wards and arithmancy. While now alone in his room, quills were blazing through his hand made grimoire, feeling it with the transcription, while another has started the magical one. While they were doing his job, he was fully immersed in taking apart his own runic circle. By tracing the previous one engraved in his mind, he studies the second ring who contains only three runes. Taking a blank sheet of paper, he made appear three empty rings. The center one was filled with a ''water'' rune, designing the nature of the spell. The second was filled with ''internal'', ''magic'', and ''link'' runes. The third and external ring was filled with ''full'', ''ambient'', ''element'', ''ball''. Those simple runes perfectly state the physical manifestation of the magic, but when he looks at he knows that something was missing. ''I have the nature of the spell, the source of the magic power, and the physical manifestation... But I don''t have control of it! In this state, I will only be able to produce a ball of water but won''t be able to do something else.'' As he thinks of it, his advanced knowledge of arithmancy and thus spell crafting kick in. First, he needs to control the size of the water ball and definite a standard ball. Thinking of it, he traces rune for ''magic'', ''regeneration'', ''output'' and ''use'', and will it to link with the second ring. Continuing like this, he traces a couple of other runes to act like a locked missile, making him able to launch the ball. Before trying, he also traces another series of runes also linked to the second ring to cut of the magic of the ring at will or it would continue to form and launch water ball until his magic was exhausted. The moment the fifth ring was complete, the entire runic circle start to show change, as infinity symbol form, linking the second and four rings and the second and fifth rings. As he pours magic in, the fifth ring collapse in the four, who collapses in the third, in the second and merge with the central ring, leaving only the ''water'' rune and its ring, but if one were to look closely enough they would see the inscribed runes in the ring surrounding it. When the only way left, a water ball the size of a baseball one appear, aiming at the open window, the ball shout with a speed slightly superior of a spell. The drain on his magic was barely felt and he would be able to shout a few dozen of them before he was out of magic. Cutting his magic, the already formed ball vanishes, and the circle fades away. Seeing that he was able to form a fully functioning circle he rapidly updates the drawn one before starting to experiment on the other element. Fire, earth, wind, each of them manifest while he looks if something changes in the circle. When it''s didn''t he add them with the first draw one on another sheet, keeping a face for each. Under the circle, the five rings roles were explained. When he tried to use ice, the rune circle didn''t activate, following his instinct, another Two runes appear in the second ring. He simply bases this on the Naruto Kekkai bloodline, mixing a ''wind'' and ''water'' runes. He feels that the consumption of magic raise as he was using two elements at one time but would still be able to use it easily. So following this, he had lightning to the basic elements. After a few experiments, he came to the conclusion that he could only manifest physical stable elemental results as lava, ice, and the like. Magnetic force and so on were out of his reach or would fall under another field. Of course, those results weren''t achieved in one night, he has past the past two months on this. His syllabary was completed in two separate books. His amount of complete runic circle was slowly raising and after exploring all the possibilities he could think of from dual elements combination, he has started to work on their shape. Needle, spear, blades, walls, and the likes, the more he was sinking in those changes, the larger became the numbers of runes present, and the amount of magic need to support, activate and launch a spell. When he compared them with the wizard spell, he found that is was more heavily, magic consuming wise but freer. When they would only be able to shape a weak light on the end of the wand, he would be able to form a full ball of light where he would be able to modify the intensity, color, and even shape. When he had tried it, he became dumbfound that he could easily recreate a light spear similar to that of fallen and angel in the DxD franchise. Because he was drawing in the ambient element, it was ridiculously easy to form a light spear, and combined with the fact that it was weightless, its speeds and dealt damage was ridiculous. While it wouldn''t scratch the defense of scaled magical creature, it would sink easily in flesh. It was also at this moment that he create variants of the circle. By exchanging a rune in the second ring, he would draw on the ambient magic. The spell would take more time to form but it would cost him near nothing. The other variant was when he modifies the third ring. By changing the ''ambient'' rune by a ''magical'' one he would create magical related elements. This was only possible when the runic circle work on his own internal magic but the drain was enormous and he would only be able to shout a his best three spell before being drained. He separates this in three stages of control, as one would need to be able to gather the ambient magic to feed the circle for the second stage and control its own magic for the third. He knows that for the moment he was strong enough to only freely use the magic of the first stage. each day he would pass three hours in the came and go room to exercise again automated dummy that would shout stinging curse at him. At first, it was only simple face to face be the rapidly change this in the environmental fight where he would have to move in a ruin background against an ever-rising number of opponents, simulating fights. All this was done while keeping his school work done and passing some time with Hermoine and Susan. It has started in a bumpy way but it slowly changed when he started to know her. He was only able to do so after they both change, Hermione, losing her blind faith toward people in a position of power, and Susan to actually think for herself and not blindly follow the sheep mentality. While they were some inevitable fight, they were, after all, eleven and twelve years old children, it was a natural outcome. The most important was that he would explain to them why they were wrong or apologies when he was in the wrong. As for the other, it came to a big shock when a special evening edition of the Prophet was sent to all the subscribers. Learning that an actual professor sent as Azkaban was a heavy blow, that it was because of one of them, frightening. He also learns why the two loons where smirking, they were thinking that Lord Potter would do something. The two have lost their mind when they learn that they have both lost their house, and attack Alex, who send them to the infirmary, and James Jr receives in first blame of the possible three before he was expulsed of Hogwarts, being under probation. It wasn''t long before it was known that House Potter was actually ruined, unable to fully pay the debts they own to Alex. The land of the Weasley was brought from the Malfoy family for half a million, leaving three-four of the debts to be paid. William Weasley effectively lost his job at Gringotts and his entire account sized to pays of the debts since he was far from owning the needed 1,500,920.00G, it falls on Charlie Weasley to have a part of his salary take to pay it off as the elder was sent in goblins mines to work and pays for his parents. How much time would he spend time in them would depend on how quick his little brother would pay for the last 1,260,156.00G. Thankfully for him, his parents would follow his step the moment they exit Azkaban. With the pay of 5G a day in the mines minus the weekly 1G of fee for his food and sleeping place, he would spend the next 720 years inside if he was to be alone. Since it was a family debt, every single one of them would contribute once they were out of Hogwarts, be it in the mines of by working. If the entire family works together, they could hope to pay it off in a single generation. 47 a tragic day for the dark side 1 At the date of the 31 October, I have finally finished absorbing the entire collection of the Evans private Library, four months of constant work. It says something at the impressive amount of works they have. Even If I have finished to absorb them, I was far from processing them completely. As I was limited in the amount of knowledge my brain can take every night, I would be months before that knowledge was completely mine. Since the conquest of knowledge is never-ending, I have started on my second objective, potions. Why? Because they are damn useful and knowing those morons I know they only scratched the surface of their use. Now comes this cheating ability of mine, having an army of house-elf also help. All I have to do is to send them to gather a sample of every possible potion they can found and analyze them. Now one can ask, but what will it bring you? Simple, by doing the same with the generously gifted plants of the Hogwarts greenhouses and forbidden forest, I will be able to know what part of the plant is used in the potion, thus purifying them by removing all the unwanted part. With the growing knowledge in chemistry, I don''t think it will be long until I would be able to know what came from wich plants. I was hoping that once I would be able to know what the plants have to offer, I would be able to come up with new and better options. I know that I wouldn''t lack supplies, the clan greenhouses are larger than those of Hogwarts while also being three stories high and three-time more numerous. The only missing ingredients are bigs magical beast. The forset around his two small to house herd of unicorns, Thestral, Hippogriff,s, and the like. I still have preserved part dating from the time the clan was still active but those would one day run dry. I need to found a means to increase the state size and bring in living specimens. I could steal the herd of unicorn and Thestrals from the forest, they would surely appreciate to not be snacks for the Acromentulas. Speaking of snacks, I have already three Unicorns in my stable, those are the one Quirrellmort have tried to suck dry. While I wasn''t able to prevent the attack I was able to snatch the wounded one before they die and let the elves take care of them, the time they recover. He clearly wasn''t having his fix because he became paler and paler with the passing days. Seeing that we''re the 31 I think that he will still act today. I have seen him sneak off in the castle a troll with the map. While it''s didn''t detect creature, I was able to locate him and see what he was doing, catching him red-handed. While I was able to see him thank the map, I was also able to catch something else. What it was was a carrot-topped boy roaming on the second floor in the lady restroom, when he vanished from it just in front of the sink, I know that an elder white ferret has snuck a black book in the castle via the amazing bouncing ferret. Why did he do so? I have an unch, after the trial, the board has assembled to decide what to do with the school. Contrary to everyone''s expectation, the old wanker has kept his post, now how would he assume his position while in a coma his out of me but meh, not my problem. More surprising is that the old cat would assume his post until he was able to take over. It seems that my kind words have been forgotten has she still keeps all of her previous position. Result? The Gryffindor was miserable under the sneak assaults of the snake and as Minnie don''t have time to hear them, they got Scott free. Of all in the house, only the second year and higher, along with the carrot and the grease ball were assaulted. Either by fear or by schemes, I was completely ignored and it was cute seeing James transform in a rabid dog when he tried to turn the house against me, after another warning and a broken nose, he stops when it became annoying. Hogwarts has become a joke, even with the superhuman effort of Hermoine who was trying to raise the house point above the negative, Gryffindor was on its way to having a historic year, the first house to score below 0 points since its creation. Without the existence of Harry Potter, the house team was still without a seeker and Wood was starting to run them through the ground, I don''t give them until Chrismas to snap and make an end of the season for the house ever before it starts since we don''t have a substitute team. Since I see him going to the chamber, Ron state has rapidly deteriorated, to the point that I know that something would happen really soon. It seems that his mental fortitude was years behind the one ofGinny. It wouldn''t surprise me that Tom was ready to take control in the following days. What perturbs me his that they hadn''t been any attack until now. Is it because I have changed something? I don''t know but I will have to take care of this before it blows out of proportion. Letting a thousand years old Basilick roaming free in the school won''t be good, more so when the one controlling it have an already better gasp on his host that the one I know in only a month and a half. The fact that three parts of Voldie were in the same place wasn''t comforting for me either. If they could talk to each other, it would be catastrophic, I wasn''t ready to face him off. I could have acted on this sooner but I wanted to do so tonight. It would be easier among the confusion. So during the entire day, I keep a hawk-eye on the two girls. When he didn''t taunt her, I was a little relieved but when the human waste disposal didn''t show for the meal I know that I fuck up. He will release it tonight. I don''t know when but the two have talked to each other and chose to attack at the same time. It was at mid-meal that the door of the hall, that has been closed for the first time since the start of the year form few days because of the seeping cold of winter already here, bang open. All the eyes turn to the pale man running in the central path between the four tables. "Troll! Troll in the dungeons! I through you need knows." Was all he says before a rather poor fainting act. The hall was silent for a good five seconds before erupting in cries panicked students. As Dumbledore wasn''t here to calm the students and McGonagall was frozen in shock of the news, a good part of the nearest students have already vacated the hall, running in the corridor. Seeing that it was his moment, he turned to the two little witches who have been restringed by his iron grip since Quirrell faint. Still keeping his hold on them, he leads them through the numerous secrets passage of the school and leads them to the fat lady portrait in less than ten minutes. The two girls at first were like any other students and succumb to panic but when they feel his hold on them. Forcing them to stay in their place before the hall door was free, and lead them, they calm down and let him do what he want. When they see that they were the first to arrive at the common room they finally start to relax a little before he forces them to seat in a couch as a mug of hot chocolate appears with a plate containing bit size sandwich. "You two stay here and don''t move, I will go see where the other are!" Still, under the shock of what just happen, the two girls absentmindedly nod, a mug in hands. Once the portrait closed and he doesn''t see some around, he calls. "Bilby, Sunny!" The two elves pop in, Sunny was the young elf who was actually trained by Bilby to take his succession, while still able to perform his duty, he has started to do so after witnessing his master pledge under magic, knowing it was time to step down. When he hears that, Alex has thanked him for his work and assign him as supervisor of the agricultural exploitation of the territory. "Bilby, take an eye on the girls, I don''t want them exiting the common room. Sunny, the hunt his open." When he hears the last line, a wide grin split the house-elf face. Among his kin, Sunny was a hod ball, nearer to Dobby eccentricity while keeping all his head. Had he been born outside the family, he would have suffered a worse fate, but the little rascal seems to have been born under a lucky star has not only he was an Evans'' elf but also the great-grandson of Bilby. Needlessly the two have immediately bounded, becoming more of friends than master and servant. 48 a tragic day for the dark side 2 " It has been not more than fifteen minutes since he ''faint'' he should not be too far from the third floor now, let''s go." With a nod, the house-elf popped them in a near corridor and the two made their way in stealthy. As expected, Quirrell just enters the corridor leading to the door keeping a nasty surprise for the shade. "Keep an eye around, if Snape appears, win me some time, will you?" whisper Alex to which is elf nod. During that time, Quirrell was about to open the door. Keeping to the shadows, Alex near him as much as possible before stopping ten meters far and start to trace. After two months of intensive training, the simple circle was complete in no more than three seconds. Taking aim, he launches his spell before cutting the supply of magic and starts to trace a second one. By the time the baseball-sized water ball impact on the back of Quirrell''s head, eliciting a howl of pain for his resident, he was lanched inside the room without having the time to look inside. Before he could even react, the gap left behind between the door and the wall was filled in by a wall of ice. While his attention was distracted by says wall and the howling shade in the back of his head, he never sees or hears the growl of the three-headed dog who takes a good bite in. Behind the cold wall of frozen water, Alex heard the muffled agonizing cries of Quirrell before a large splotch of red appear on it and the cries suddenly stop. Not wanting the shade to spot him, he hides in one of the alcoves. But this was unnecessary as it snarl could be heard rapidly exiting the premise in the airs. Looking at one of the small windows, he was barely able to spot the foul dark-green shade flee away for the castle. In a faint pop, Sunny appears. "Snape not far." "Good, could you vanish the ice and close the door? No one needs to know that someone helps feed the dog, after direction the second-floor lady restroom. We have a snake to end." In a nod'' time, the ice vanish as if never present, the door closed and he even splashes a little of blood on, making those who would see it think that it was closed when it happens. When they pop in the restroom, they immediately hear the commotion outside. Taking a rapid look outside, he sees a good portion of the students present whispering hurriedly among them. When a red text inscribed on the wall caught his attention, he raises his gaze a little, reading the warning on it. ''The chamber of Secrets has been opened, the skeleton of its first prey will lie in the chamber forever.'' It was only after the professors were somewhat able to calm down the hysterics students, that they were lead somewhere else, that he could see the dead troll on the ground. "Poor bastard didn''t have the time to smash something before crossing the path of the snake." Shaking his head sadly, he goes for the group of sinks, looking around a little before founding the one with the snake. "~Open.~" As the sinks break apart, revealing the hole, he speaks is second order. "~Stairs~" Slab of stone exit the circular hole, letting him go down followed by a floating orb of soft green light. Once at the end of the dirty pipe, he made his way through the cave, soon coming in contact with the molted skin. "Can you still pop out?" "Yes." "Good, Mismy, Teally!" Responding to the call, two female house-elves appear. "Could the two of you be kind enough to take the skin back to the territory? I will call you again later." ""Yes master Evans!"" The two diligently grab the skin before popping away, leaving the two alone. As they continued, they soon arrive at the second door, separating the real chamber from the underground cave. Before opening it, he turns to the elf at his side. "I will enter first, then you will follow, disillusioned. Inside the chamber should be a huge head craved in stone. The Basilisk, if he had returned inside will exit by the mouth. I want you to produce an overpowering light before the head is completely out, with any luck the exit would be to narrow for it to trash completely and do any harm. Once done, I want you to grab a black diary that should be near the body of the redhead." "What about him master?" "Frankly I don''t know, he and his family have been a torn in my side since the moment I encounter them. More so the little shit has been annoying from then, let not concern ourselves with him from now, we need to focus on the task at hand first." Nodding at that, Alex take a deep breath he takes a pair of tainted glass. He obtains them after a bit of research, those glasses were made on the same model that one-way mirror, when opaque particles were introduced in glass, making the illusion of a mirror. While he wasn''t sure those would work, they where their just in case he crosses the gaze of the great snake. theoretically, those should do the job as it was the gaze should be impedimented with the opaque particles present in the glass between the two gazes. With the reflection given by the external layer, he was hoping to redirect a part of the cursed eyes. Putting them in his pocket, unwilling to give away is ace, he nods at the elf sporting a similar pair, he didn''t want to take risks, before the door was open. When he made his way in, the chamber was already alit by green fires burning in snake-shaped torch holders. On the ground in the middle of the room was the body of a pale Ron Weasley. On his side, a young man in his teens, sporting green and silver trimmed robes, a prefect badge on his chest. When he heard the door open, Tom was surprised that someone was able to found the chamber this soon, even he was able to completely absorb his target life force and retake a solid body made of flesh, blood, and bones. When he saw the one responsible for this, he was stunned for a moment before a smile bloom on his face. "Alexander Evans, I wasn''t expecting someone so soon, or ever to be honest. That you care here his most intriguing, tell me, how were you able to come in?" "Same as the snake, the pipe, did the carrot head tell you about me?" "Yes, young Ronald has been rather vocal at your subject and was rather agog to learn some dark curse to... well curse you." "I imagine the moron was unable to do them correctly." At that Tom sigh dejectedly. "Yes, the boy was quite the disappointment, heralding from an old pureblood family, one would think he should have quite the gift in magic." "You and I both know that those old House are nothing that a nest of inbreeding, magic atrophied cesspool of waisted space and air, but then again you know it for yourself, after, not anyone could pride themself to successfully being able to cast magic when coming from one if not the most inbred family that have ever walk the magical world, doesn''t it Tom?" A slight smirk made its way on his face as he sees the smile twist in a snarl on the handsome young man facing him at the allusion of his past. "I can trace my lineage to the greatest wizard ever, Salazar Slytherin himself!" "So do I, but contrary to you, I am his rightful heir, not some lost kid with illusions of greatness." Say Alex calmly has he made his way slowly to the body of Ron. "You lie! I am the sole Heir to the great Slytherin...!" "But can you prove it?" "Silence your mud-blood! The great Lord Voldemort doesn''t have to prove himself to those like of yours !" Hearing him, he couldn''t help the disappointed but not surprised sigh, catching the attention of the teen who feels that it''s was somewhat not directed at him. "He really is a disappointment, well, the rest of the wizarding seem either blind to it too, so it shouldn''t really surprise me that none have made the link until now." "What do you mean?" Ask him more lost than angry now. "Nothing, just that the Evans Clan was their way before this castle was constructed, and while you may come from Salazar Slytherin family, he came from mine, from this, it made me his Heir by right of primogenitor as my line was more ancient than him." "What?! How?! There was nothing about this in the Ministry archives!" Rent the now apoplectic young, fully trusting his words, after all, he has nothing to gain for lying from his origin. "Of course they wouldn''t after all the Evans Clan was, is and will always being free from those morons. Why would we be part of them and bow under their heavy restriction on magic when we could be free and keep thousands of years of history and magic long forgotten or banned and records destroyed by them?" When he hears that Tom was burning from jealousy and greed, the sheer knowledge and power of more than thousand years old magic was a thing that has always escaped his grasp, while vampires have more old families, they don''t touch upon magic or not the one used by the wizard and different for their own. Alex know what was going through his head and now that the shade attention wasn''t on its artifact anymore, the sneaking elf was able to take it along the old family wand. 49 a tragic day for the dark side 3 When his mind finally clear after his rant, Tom feel the connection between him and his prey was weakening more and more. If this continues, it''s would be cut from it and would start to lose what he accomplish until then and would have to start from scratch again! When his gaze falls where it has been until then, he sees that his diary has vanished to who knows were, he abruptly looks at the snickering boy in front of him. "You! What have you done to my diary!" Angrily shout him but when he sees and hears the badly faked surprised expression on his face, he would have puck blood if he was possessing his body right now! "I don''t know what you''re speaking about." He never encounters a child that dares to openly mock him! Completely enraged by Alex''s act, he turns to the stone face and half shout, half bark. "~Speak to me Salazar Slytherin, greatest of Hogwarts four!~" Responding to his call the slab of stone representing the lower jaw of the stone face slowly start to lower while hissing sound could be heard in the background, growing stronger and stronger the more it descends. While he was still turning his back at him, Alex takes out his glass and wear them. At the same time, a beautiful trill sound could be heard, drawing the attention of the ghost on the incoming red bird holding in his talon, a tattered hat. Dropping his load above him, he freezes for a second before he wears it. ''Will he really give me the... nevermind.'' He didn''t complete his throughs, that he felt something hard bonk on the top of his head. Taking it off swiftly, he draws the sword of Gryffindor before it vanishes in his storage. While both the hat and Tom were frozen, processing the fact that the blade had just vanished, Alex, in a burst of speed at two times fastest than that of any know man seams to appear in front of the barely appearing Basilisk. Synchronizing with his master arrival, Sunny bask the snake with a burst of light, making it temporarily blind. Because of the abrupt apparition of the light, the optical nerves of the Basilisk were overloaded, producing an exacerbating pain. By instinct, he tried to get rid of the light imprint still lingering in its eyes by trashing his head on the sides while closing his eyelids. In doing so, it slams its head without holding back it''s strength. The only result the great snake obtain was to momently stunned by the blow open its maw to let out a loud hiss. Seeing his chance, Alex trusts the already ready rune circle to the higher jaw, activating at the same time. Completely unaware of the threat in front of it''s still under the blinding and stunning blow, pains suddenly floods its brain before his conscious flatter and vanish forever. Unwanting to make a repeat of Harry, the moment he feels his light spear completely formed, he cut the feeding magic and hastily take his arm back. After all, is accumulate knowledge on snakes physiology, he made the thinnest blade he could, hoping to pass between the venom sacks. As he was also unwanting to damage the skin, he only produces one of twenty centimeters in length. As it''s wasn''t fully formed when it pierces the flesh and bones, it was only after it enters the brain that the blade gain in width, sectioning a good part inside it, leading to the death of the Basilisk. Seeing the Basilisk being slain so easily, Tom was flabbergasted, frozen in place, not knowing what to says. While the ghost was frozen, Alex wasn''t. With the help of Sunny, the two hid in one of the numerous pipes to start the second part of the plan. Seating in a comfortable position, he takes the diary from the hands of Sunny, closed his eyes, and sends his consciousness in the Horcrux. This time since the soul shard was already attacking another soul, he attacks it carefully, probing its reaction. In the central room, Tom feels the invading soul attack him but as his whole attention was holding on the soul he was still processing, he was unable to defend himself. Starting to panic at this, he hastens as much as he could the process. But because of the distance of his real soul shard position, the process practically didn''t show any change. Alex, on the other hand, smiles wildly when he feels Tom''s fear and powerlessness. Still cautious, he launches his attack, tearing larges chunks of the soul imprint off. Because he was completely defenseless, Alex was able to complete the process in record time. Without complete forty minutes,s the imprint was completely torn off and Fawkes assist, impressed, as the physical representation of Tom''s soul became more and more translucent until he completely vanishes to nothingness. As he had nearly finished the process, it was only twenty minutes later that Alex finishes to shape and purge the taint out of the soul shard, before the familiar window pop in front of him. {[Hidden objective: side. "Veni, Vidi, Vici"] The self-proclaimed Lord Voldemort has split his soul in the form: A diary: 1/1 A ring: 1/1 A locket: 1/1 A cup: 0/1 A tiara: 0/1 A soul shard: 1/1 Found a way to get rid of them. Once done, he absorbs the cleansed diary, storing for later the enchantments used to create it without the Horcrux in. Done with his task, he returns in the chamber proper and sees that the phoenix was still there. "You can go back, I will be able to return to the common room on my own. Thanks for coming, Fawkes." Say him while passing a hand in the phoenix plumage. While he made his way back he completely ignores the indignant words of the hat, ordering that he give back the sword. Once he was again it the cave he calls for a good twenty of his House-elves, leading them in the now empty room as Fawkes had brought the Hat back in the came and go room where he had thrown it, after plundering Dumbles office. As magic didn''t work on the beast, they use a rope, circling it around the dead beast, hold on it, and pop off with it. Knowing the room cleared of the corpse, they follow their example and arrive directly in his room. While he sends Sunny retrieve the Diadem after giving him a lead box, he descends the stairs of the dormitory to see that the majority of the students were eating their meals there, as the professors made them all vacate the corridor, fearing that what had killed the troll strike again tonight. When he saw that no one was reacting to the fact that he was coming down from the stair, he knows that the girls had covert for him. Before he was completely at the end of the stair, he sees a round ball running through them as fast as it could. "Where is Ron?! I know you have done something to him!" Crumbs and spit flying out of James still masticating mouth. Calmly brushing them off, he looks the child dead in the eyes. "Potter, while you weren''t properly educated I will to it for your parents. First, you need to close your mouth while eating, in order to not showered everyone from this." Say him while designing the crumbs still on him. "Second, you do not accuse people without proofs, while your eyes may make you defect, I am actually climbing down the dormitory stairs, not entering the room from the fat lady portrait. I was unaware (lies) that Weasley was still missing and frankly, I could not careless of were he his." "But he could be dead!" Raising an eyebrow at this, he looks at the rest of the common room whose eyes were glued on them. "Can someone please tell me what going on?" Out of all, it was Oliver Wood, the new perfect that answers him. "The troll who was loose in the corridor have been found dead with a message written in blood. "While it good that the troll wasn''t any longer a treat, something able to kill it still is. Do the professors know how it had been done?" Shaking negatively is head at the question, he responds. "No, because of this, we have been confined in the common room, tomorrow class has been canceled and we will need to keep to our common room until the weekend. As only you and Weasley were still missing, the professors are actually searching the castle for the two of you. Even when miss Granger and Bones have said to them that you were in your room since no one know were it is, they supposed that you could not be in." While he was speaking, Alex was able to see that the young man seating a little. "What are you not telling me?" While knowing the boy smart, all of them were stunned that he was able to tell that he was hiding something. Hesitating a little, he finally chooses to speak. "The message on the wall, it was saying that the chamber of secrets was opened again and that his first victim corpse would lie there..." Says him before stopping recalcitrant to finish. "..And since only two people where missing, one should be the corpse while the other the aggressor?" Sweating a little more he nodded weakly at him, making sighing. "While I can understand your fear, I can''t understand that you didn''t trust Hermione and Susan when they say I was here all along, but I shouldn''t be shocked, I did have problem with the Weasley family after all. Other than the fact that their family still own me more than a million of Galleon, I could care less about Ron, he has been nothing more than a constant amount of problem for all since the start of the year along with you Potter. So before starting to accuse the other, I would appreciate it if you could stop dragging the House along with you in the mud by making us losing hundreds of points each time you needlessly clash with Professor Snape." Chastised him. The boy shrinks a little before straightening somewhat and whine. "But Snivellus is a git!" "Shut up! I have enough of your incessant whining over an unjustified enmity you only bare at Professor Snape because of your useless father! While professor Snape is harsh, he is a potion master! A discipline that needs a large amount of care and precaution in its art! Your less than stellar ethics as of study and you''re horrendous habits toward order and cleanliness are death threat to all of us in class! If you are unable to properly work do so far from others, that way you would not take anyone with you in your mess! This is the last time that I will allow you and your blatant disregard of the laws. The next time you accuse me out of pure spite, I will claim for a duel of honor!" 50 a tragic day for the dark side finale While the boy piss is pant out of fear for the words, the older in the room shriek in pure fright at the last sentence. When the younger and non-pureblood ask why they react these ways, they learn that a duel of honor called on false and or unjustified accusation could only be resolved in one way, two would enter but only one would exit the duel alive. It was at this moment that the frozen professors who have assisted at the entire exchange finally react. As she was going to reprimand Alex for his word, Snape raises his arm, barring her the way and stopping her. "You should rather not act in this, the boy seems to know exactly what he had said, under that much witness, not honoring his word will have heavy consequence. Should one interfere in this now it will be the one to bear the burn of all." On the side, the half-goblin was nodding at her when she looks at him. Taking the warning at heart and breath out heavily, trying to evacuate all that accumulate stress of the day, making their presence know of all. When all the Gryffindor turn at the professor, James''s mind finally relaxes, making the boy faint, finally succumbing at the overload he just went through. "While it is good to see that you are here Mr.Evans, We have bad news for three of you. It seems that the one responsible for your brother''s disappearance was found dead in the part of the castle that has been condemned by the headmaster at the start of the year. As your parents are undisposed, it falls on you to hear this first hand. You have our condolences but with this death, we are unable to retrieve the body of your brother. As the culprit has been dealt with in such circumstances, classes tomorrow are still canceled but the restriction in your common room, lifted." Her piece says, she along the rest of the staff exit the room under the sob of three young men crying the loss of yet again one of them. It was a subducted House that exits the common room silently to their own room. Once in him, Alex couldn''t but say."I completely forgot the carrot head!" -... You didn''t remember him until now?!- "Truthfully I don''t I was completely absorbed by the fact that I was about to face a bloody thousand years old Basilisk, who by the way was quite the disappointment." -You do know that you didn''t let it much chance?- "True but I wasn''t to risk my life in some bullshit epic fight when I can get rid of my opponent in the most optimal way." -Not gonna say anything on this, the longer you live the longer I do.- Once he was sure that his master was done speaking to himself, who he was thinking was CS, Sunny appear with the Lead box. As Alex has confided to Bilby and now Sunny about CS, he nods at the elf. Putting it aside for now and eating the meal he had also bring, he goes take a rapid shower to wash off the slight grim that had to cover him in the chamber. Once fresh and ready to go, he sits down on the fluffy carpet depicting an epic battle of pokemon against zombies, with blood, guts, and limbs of says zombies flying everywhere, he slowly opens the box. The moment the slightest of gap appears, the full blast of the compulsion weight in his mind. Fortunately, he was ready and wasn''t caught by surprise by it. Needing a few seconds to shake it off completely, he softly touches the diadem. Having learned from his past mistakes after destroying the Locket, he let the Horcrux take hold on his purposefully weaken shield and slowly draw it out of it, freeing the artifact of the nefarious magic. Once sure that he had completely severed the connection of the Horcrux from its past host, he starts working on his second piece of the day. After three hours of constant fight and struggle, the window pop up as the fourth round green ball enter is mind and rests with the others, waiting to be used. {[Hidden objective: side. "Veni, Vidi, Vici"] The self-proclaimed Lord Voldemort has split his soul in the form: A diary: 1/1 A ring: 1/1 A locket: 1/1 A cup: 0/1 A tiara: 1/1 A soul shard: 1/1 Found a way to get rid of them. Breathing out at this, he stores the diadem in his storage. -Now that Quirrellmort is deal with and that the dairy hade made is way early, what will happen now?- ''I don''t know, the cannon is now completely fucked, there is a chance that Flopart will never come, or will appear early since we will need a new prof in DADA.'' -It will rapidly be known that Quirrell was ''the one'' who open the chamber again, do you think that his minions will understand that Moldyshort his still among us and will search for him early?- ''It more than probable, but I don''t see him act before long. The talks for the Three Wizard Tournament are already going on, and Junior had surely heard daddy speak about him. I''m sure that he must be blabbering about his job, not thinking that his son actually absorbs the information. If that the case, it may be an incentive for him to break free ahead of time and take the place of Peter and return to the short one. Sirus his already dead and wasn''t at Azkaban, so I don''t know if we will have Demandors at the castle in two years. At most, we have a little more than two years to found a way to enter the vault of Bella, take the cup, cleanse the Horcrux of it. If all happen like before, Bertha Jorkins will die and Nagini will become the finale Horcrux, if that happens, I will receive an update on the mission as it is one of his Horcrux. the moment it appears, We will know that he has a new body. From that point, I will be able to send an elf look at riddle Manor, that made me remember the old caretaker, I need him out of the way, he didn''t need to die needlessly. Where I was... Ah yes, the house-elf. Once in place, we will know when Babymore is back in England, all that leave is to know when to strike, take down Junior, Babymore and the mission will be complete, after that it spring cleaning. Karkaroff will be at the castle so it will be easy to take care of. Snape would be a waste to kill, he is not the youngest potion master for nothing, even if he was helped by Malfoy and his boys, he needs real skill somewhere or he would be dead. I need to see if I can save him. I not going to use the reward from death for this so I either take his knowledge or the man.''-Speaking of it, we know that the cap his the real one, why did you not destroy it already?-''I don''t really need to destroy it, only alter it enough that death judge that his gift no longer exist. really, all I could need is to transmute it, found the part that hides it even from death, and take it off. But As long as I don''t know what I can ask I will keep it, I don''t think death will let me think about it after I have destroyed it and wouldn''t come back if I don''t ask on the fly.'' -True, so what now?- ''Now, we observe, growth in strength and be as ready as possible when the moment to tie all the loose end came.'' 51 Windfall 1 As we were given free time today, you could see students loitering in the hall even early in the morning. As for me, after sending a letter to Headcrusher about a business deal with Gringotts concerning a certain Basilisk. Since my elves work constantly with animals, they have learned to harvest them perfectly. Knowing that the job will be done perfectly I made them harvest the basilisk and prepare it to be sold. After passing two hours with the girls in the library and the common room, I have Sunny pop me in the territory. Making my way in the large butcher house, I came in front of an already harvested Basilisk, seem that they have worked on it all night. On the side was cleanly arranged unbreakable glass jars. As the wound has been minimal and the beast immediately is taken away, I didn''t lose a single drop of its blood, everything has been suck in those magically expanded jars. At its side, a similar one full of a dark liquid was also present. The venous sacks weren''t damaged in the slightest so their full content was now it the jars. After that, raws upon raws of harvested organs and strip of flesh cut from the entire muscles. The skeleton was the only thing still present outside of any jars along with the different layers of skins perfectly and carefully wrapped. With their sheer number, the elves have been able to make the monster levitate as other peel it of, the result? Full complete and undamaged skins. The only damaged part was the brain and the superior jaw, that I swiftly correct it. If they want to buy the skeleton to a completely undamaged one will sell better. When the still present elves see me, one of them was sent with a small stack of paper. When I take and look at it, they have repertory the entire harvest. I have twelve imperial gallons of blood (54 liters), two times five galleons of venom (2*22.5 liters), the complete internal organ systems stored, seven times 140 square feet of one of the most spell-resistant skins and the complete skeleton of a 70 feet long 1000 years old Basilisk. Nodding at them, I made a copy of it and let them store the other. After that, I asked Sunny to pop us in the square. Since I have time before lunch, I wanted to start my own project, my home. It not that I don''t like the manor, but it too impersonal. I think that once I had mastered my own magic I will do something about it, surely transform it into an enormous Library or something. What I have in mind, for now, is a simple two stories house, but it won''t be like any other. Since I came from two worlds I will try to take the best of both. I want a modern house, that for sure, along with the commodity of the magical world. So that means no plumbing. I will use runes for that. The water will be drawn by a moisture gathering tank and redirect in the house via runes circles. Same for the draining, the water will be sent in another tank where filter runes will be installed, the cleaned water will be sent back to the first tank while the waste will be deconstructed in molecules and elements that I would be able to collect on regular time. Because of Magic, I can live in an environment clean house, there now wait I will pollute my territory with wastewater and industrial product. I won''t need cleaning tools have I would have an elven rebellion if they learn about them. I will need to hunt for the best mattress to absorb them and being able to create as much as I want. The first thing I do for my new house is to excavate the ground to create a basement. Putting both hands on the ground, Alex sends his commend in the earth, making a square hole with compacted walls of earth. The hole was made to leave a 5 meters profound, 60 meters long and 20 meters width when the walls would be added. All the rock found in between where layered on the floor before he had the one in his storage. Done, he jumps down and claps his hand on the uneven floor, creating a smooth and unique slab of rock. With more of them, he soon recovers the four other walls. With walls made, the previous shelves present in his storages appears. With five alleys four wide, he put two metallics with stone pillars shelves one-meter profound in each side of them. What was stored in them was the supplies thing he had in the storage since the start. With six hundred meters cube of space, he could easily empty the section inside. Going to the next one, he empties the different ores he had, followed by the rocks ones. In all, he keeps with him his library and is an edible part of his supplies. In the three-fifth free part of the basement, he made appear all the possessions of Dumbledore for the elves to go through, strips enchantments, and charms and separated to organize them. With his storage finally empty of all the junks, the elves would be going through everything and store them better. Using some more rocks, he made a stone stair before a stone roof was made, supported by the stones pillar of the shelves. Taking a moment to link the three empty storage space in one, he then made a little cabin to go in the basement, keeping the opening. While he had tons of wood, he wanted a stone-based house, so he would have to wait for a little before starting to build it but he wanted to inscribe the runes at the same time, thus avoiding to need to demolish and re-construct if need. "Sunny, let get going, I still have time before lunch, I want to start going through the think in the room of requirement." "Yes, master." The elf pops them in front of the tapestry on the seven floors. Thinking at a room with all the lost money, gems, broken pieces of furniture and weapons, passing back and fro three times, a wooden door with an iron frame appears, letting both of us enter. What appears in front of use was a mount of golden Galleon rising to the knees, overshadowed by shining sliver Sickle and horizon of bronze Knut. The amount of lost money over the last thousand years is enormous. On its left side was towering piles of broken wood, threatening to fall any seconds. In the right, glittering gems of all sizes and colors before shining and rusted iron and steel armors and weapons at the back. As I only asked for broken things, there is a possibility that there is some left, but that would be for later. Directly going to the piles of broken types of furniture, I take out a wooden plank cover in sturdy lather and with a clip sheet of paper. A ball pen liked with a leather strap was in its indentation. Giving it to Sunny, I put my hand on the tower of wood and close my eyes before it changes in shape, turning in one-meter cubes stacking on each other. As all of the broken pieces of furniture are already separated by their wood, all I need to do was to go for each different stacks. Behind me Sunny was counting the numbers of woodblock for future archives, yes I''m the type of guy who likes his thing organized and accounted for, bites me. For the next half hours, he turns stacks of broken pieces of furniture in wooden cubes. Before Sunny could count the last stack, Alex takes some block to the side, creating crates of the same size with a grid of 23*23, 34*34, and 46*46 inside. each of those three would be used to store Galleon, Sickle, and Knut with a capacity of 129,605.00G, 375,700.00S, and 1,036,840.00K each. Unsure of how much he would need for them, he made ten of each first. Taking them in his storage, he near the stack of coins, take the crates out and store the coins. Once the Galleon stored, he would be able to arrange them as he would so it was neat piles of Galleon that enter each slot until they were full. Once the first was full he uses another and repeats until all the Galleons where stored. Of them, he gains four full crates and a smattering of left Galleon. The same thing happens with the Sickle for eight full crates and finally the Knut. For them, he needs to turn the left crates for Sickle and Galleon in Knut ones them all, ending with eighteen full crates and piles left in his storage for the threes types coins. Using the same idea, he turns blocks in empty crates and separates the gems in size and further by colors. Done, he turns to the last hurdle, the broken metallic pieces. This was was rather rapid as everything was either human iron, steel, silver, and gold or goblin steel. The jewels encrusted in pommel where extract and stored in yet another crate. In the end, all that was left in the room was 4 crates of Galleon, 8 crates of Sickle, 18 crates of Knut. 1 crate for 5 different sized gems, 1 crate for jewels, 15 blocks of iron, 8 of steel, 2 of silver and 0.5 of a block of gold, the final 1.5 blocks of goblin steel completing it. As for the woodblocks, he gains 658 of oak, 256 birches, 68 of acacia, 3 of rosewood, and 0.75 blocks of sandalwood. Everything was sent in his storage when it has been accounted for and noted by Sunny. 52 Windfall 2 In a great mood, Alex descends to the great hall for a rapid lunch before making his way on the seven floors again. Sunny was already waiting with his board for him to choose the room. This time it was old but still usable pieces of furniture and weapons that appear. Going rapidly through them, and seeing what they were, he turns every chair, desk, and tables of different shapes and forms, drawers, and the likes in blocks. Taking some, he made crates and store weapons by types. It wasn''t long before the room was cleaned and the new acquisition added to the growing list. After them, he turns every defective artifact in their primary matter, storing the rest for later. Inside this, he found eight times turner, with three still working. When he put his hand on them, he receives a text. ''CS?'' -Do it, even though I think that it wouldn''t work when you''re inside it it will be made your supplies last longer.- ''My thoughts exactly.'' Accepting it, the three times turners in his hand melt as he appears momently in his storage entry. A few seconds later another window pop up. Manipulating it to shape it, he changes it for four rooms of 200*50*10 and his supplies room to 218.75*50*2 (all in meters). The rest of the Galleon, Sickle and Knut where send in as well, leaving him with some money if he ever needs it. Four of the time turners were also stocked in while the last was absorbed. He didn''t forget to store the damaged vanishing cabinet. After this, the misc remaining from the room was slowly stored in the expanded room of his storage. It was only due to the fact that he had the storage and his transmutation skills that he was able to empty the room in a single day, leaving nothing behind. Done with the room, I was popped directly in the second-floor lady lavatory. Not wanting to attract the attention of the ghost, I had sent Sunny first to see if the coast was clear. Opening the hidden door and climbing down the stair, We made our way until the door before I open it. The moment the door opens, a flash of orange-red just pop in front of me, in pure reflex, I punch it, feeling the sensation of flesh and broking bones at the extremity of my fist, I realize too late what it was. A few seconds later, I hear the sound of a muffled noise along with some more snapping bones. looking down in the chamber floor, I see the sunken face, Ronald Weasley, as some of his limbs were pointing at the wrong angle. "..." "..." -...- "Did one of you see him pop out of nowhere like me?" "Yes master, the carrot head popped out of nowhere." -I flabbergasted by the sheer idiocy of the boy.- "You think he his still alive?" -I have serious doubt, taking your punch at full power at point-blank followed by a crash like this? He would be lucky to be alive.- "I don''t think that being alive in this state should be counted as lucky." -... true.- During that time, the diligent elf has reached what appears to be a badly bruised bag of flesh with a cave, in fact, a heavily bleeding nose, a left-arm snapped, at least four places, few cracked vertebrae and right leg knee bending in the wrong side. "Master, the carrot head wizard his dead." Say him has Alex made his way to him. Sighing at the sight of the body, he crouches and put a hand on it, transmuting the corpse to a hep of molecules before storing it in different vats. "well, now that it''s out of the way, let see if old Tommy boy had left anything in that room."When he had appears to him, the old wizard didn''t forget to make him go inside the mouth, pass the lair of the Basilisk to access to his private quarters. Hopping that Tom would never accept to bend his knee in front of anyone, thus don''t check the inside of the craved face. As it has been left open, he rapidly made his way inside and soon found few shed skins rapidly stored away. What surprised him was to found eight ostrich sized eggs in the nest. When he touches them, he found that they have only lingering heat in them. "Sunny, take them to the territory immediately, try to save what is inside!" In two snaps of his finger, the elf made the eggs vanish before following them. How can he know that they are still alive? easy, he can only transmute ''dead'' matter, if the thing still possesses an active, not lingering, life force, he can freely interact with it. when he was unable to do so with the egg, he knows that they are still some hope. -What do you think are in those eggs? Baby Basilisk?- ''No, I what it was said his true, a basilisk can only be born from a precise ritual, involving a chicken egg hatched under a toad of something like this. But I have read in a fanfic a time that the Basilisk had birthed another one, and in another, Hadler''s I think? ( Those really exist, I just have forgotten their name, they are in fanfiction through.) They are rare magical snakes able to converse with Parselmouth.'' Making his way on the stone stair surrounding the lair as they rise, he was soon facing a door that seems craved in the wall itself. Following the instruction of the dead wizard, he put is hand in the open jaw of the craved snake, its fangs sinking a little in them, drawing blood. As the enhancements recognize his blood as Salazar offspring, it opens on itself, revealing a study full of old books on the four walls. In front of Alex, a fire start in the fireplace, on his right, a desk with a different range of books above. On his left, a door he thinks giving in a chamber. Doing what starts to become a habit, he raids the library, adding invaluable books of a purposefully forgotten period. Looking briefly at them, he saw that the majority of them where about potion, ritual, and healing. As he was thinking, the one above the desk where Parselmouth tomes. He takes the desk, unwanting to left behind some perhaps hidden documents. He just finishes emptying the room when Sunny came back. "The eggs are taken care of, master, they should be damaged for the lack of heat." "That good to hear, thanks, Sunny." As it was now empty, the two made their way to the door who was, in fact, leading in a small corridor with three doors, one in front at the end, on at the right, and one at the left. Going for the one on the right, they end in a potion lab with another door to what he guesses the potions ingredients cupboard. When he opened it after sweeping the room clean, he was proven correct. "Sunny, can you send them to the ones we keep at the territory? I don''t think it a good idea for me to stock them in my storages, some of the thing here is under specific storage, it won''t be good for them to abruptly change of environment." "Yes, master." Popping off for a moment, he reappears with four other elves who take them with them, knowing what to do with them. Exiting the room he enters the door facing it but found nothing more than a ritual circle and an empty room. Knowing that the last was a bedroom, he goes in, takes everything that wasn''t fixed on the floors and walls, and transmutes the rest. ''Say CS, do you think that I''m starting to develop some kleptomania reflexes?'' -Yes, I think.- ''Isn''t that a bad thing?'' -Well, you don''t really go out of your ways to stole other blinds, so it good? I think? After all, until then you just have taken what was available to all so, I don''t think it you should bother with it?- ''Oh? Okay!'' 53 sweeping Hogwarts clean After another rapid apparition during the dinner, he bolts to the seven floors once again after having thought of something. ''Salazar had makes his own room in the castle, who says the three others didn''t?'' Pacing in front of the blank wall three times while thinking of all the hidden and forgotten rooms the castle had, a heavy-looking steel door appears out of the wall. When he pushes it rather than leading to amother room like the other time, it was a long corridor with multiple doors lining the two sides. Alex couldn''t help the giddy feeling rising from his guts at this. Starting by the right side, he pushes the first door. As night was starting to fall on the castle, the room was plunged in semi darkness by the windows on the left side but not enough to hinder him. Looking in the room, he saw nothing out of any other classroom, climbing the seven steps leading to the professor quarters at the front of the class, he enters the private room. Inside was the vestige of an occupied room. A trunk was still open, letting anyone see its content, few books were on the desk along with a stationary. When he sees the book, he understands that it must have been a previous DADA professor, who hadn''t the time to gather its things. "Shouldn''t his personal things been put in the room by the castle elf?" "No master, elves don''t want to touch think of cursed wizard." "Are you speaking about the curse Voldie had left on the position?" "Yes, master." "Would something happens if I take something?" "No, it just elf who don''t want touch nasty wizard stuff." "Oh? Well then." A minute later, the room was clean of any stranger objects. Opening the next door, he sees that it was a similar case, so for the next sixty-seven room, he clean left behind personal objects, stacking them in one of the still empty expanded room of his storage. After those rooms, he sometimes opens forgotten cupboard that Finch didn''t know the existence of and containing nothing more than actual broom and bucket who soon became wooden block or metal one. He also stumbles on students'' experimental room, founding melted cauldrons, gunk of rotten undescriptive matters, everything was recycled, given some frightening poison, extracted off centuries olds rotten blob of failed potion attempts. Thankfully, he also found lost small library of a time where that castle was housing more than it''s messy three hundred plus inhabitants. He actually found subsidiaries'' commons room that still exists and must be linked to the actual ones. While the one of Gryffindor gives mothing more than a few weapons, mostly dagger, knives, and four or five swords, the three others were treasure troves. He obtains a few dozen secure boxes clinging money when shaken from the Badger den, and if he could trust the thing written on them, those were used by past students to pool their money for the older years smuggling business. As years past, those where forgotten, make them open new ones who in their turn became lost, feeding the circle. From the Snake pit, he gains quite the collection of old, now banned artifacts, some books, and supplies. But his biggest hit was the libraries of the raven nest. Old and now rare book on a plethora of magic arts. If he was to count them, he would have known that he earns them in hundreds. Along with his clan, those ones form the chamber, those and the ever-increasing among from the mundane greatest libraries across the world, he s about to get the most complete collection of work of the past millenary. At this point, he was completely mind-numbed by his holding of the day. When he looks at the corridor, he saw that he had nearly cleaned it but at the end of it, few feet far, the last doors were the largest and bear three easily recognizable crest, a roaring lion, a soaring eagle, and a digging badger. His hand badly shaking, he pushes his house crest bearing door. What was revealed, was a large bedroom sporting a huge four posters bed and gold and red bedding. On the walls, shining battle-ready weapons. For their intense and smooth glittering, the blade must have been made of silver, engraved with a central runic line, not dissimilar with the blade he obtain the previous day. After wrapping each of them in clean clothes, and storing them in a unique wooden case imprinted with a lion crest on the surface, Alex proceeds to the door. Like for Salazar quarters, a small library with its desk was present, looking around before storing them, he sees that those books deal with only one subject, wars spell. Those special spells created to bring an immense amount of destruction at the cost of great magical consumption. He shudders at the idea of what Tom would have made of such spells during the war. Like the previous weapons and the books on Parsel magic, he carefully organizes the books in sturdy crates lined with padded interior. In the last room was a mindblowing amount of shining gold coins. Not Galleon, but actual gold coins coming from what seems different now European countries along with gems and not a small collection of says countries weapons. -It seems that this Godric fellow was either a warmongering man or a conqueror, perhaps both.- "Hmm." Nodding at this more crates appear, swallowing the treasure of past between their wooden walls. Once sure he cleans the entires room, he stops for a moment before taking the bed too. Once outside, he chooses the badger den next. Seeing the similar disposition of the room, the three surely have spoken among them before creating them. But unlike Godric one, the bedroom was only housing a large bed with a warm yellow, black stripped bedding. Going for the study first, he falls with a room full of preserved potions and books on healing art, and for his greater joy, different books than that of Salazar. Storing like the previous, he calls for the same elves to take the potions to the territory reserve. Going to the other room, rather than golden coins, he sees different and ancient artifacts that were taken out of the room by Alex. As he faces the last room, he enters the raven nest, collect the bed and go for what happens to be a staggering amount of books on Wards, runes, arithmancy, and ritual. Regretfully, a majority of them were already in his hand, via the clan. Still, he gathers them and stores them away. In the next room, even larger stacks of golden coins were surrounded by the largest wards stones he ever sees, some even reaching his midsection. The stones were priceless as they were completely blank. Too large to enter his crates, he just stores them as they were while coins rains in those wooden boxes. Before he returns to his room, he exits the room of requirement and attempts his last idea. When the room responds to his wish he barely holds himself for madly cackling. -What did you ask?- ''I have swept the castle but not Hogwarts!'' -What are you saying, that the same thing.- ''No, they are not! While the castle is Hogwarts, so is the ground around it! The lake is connected to the sea, otherwise, Dumstrang ship wouldn''t be able to make it way in, that signifies that it''s perhaps no the sole ship to have made is way in!'' When they enter, Sunny, who until now, has stayed quiet, drop his board at the sight, while Alex nearly faint and Cs was busy cursing the later luck. The room that the castle had used was ginormous, but again, why it wouldn''t be at least that size to House what could be easily classified as a ship''s cemetery. Ships and boat of all size from all ages but sharing a common trait, they where all warships. Roman, Viking, German, Spanish, Venitian, and greeks ships were present here, all from the magical communities of the past. Looking at those battle scars covering the ships, goosebumps grasped Alex. Unwilling to destroy those glorious mementos of the past, he turns toward Sunny. "Do we have a place to keep them?" Ask him a clear expectant feeling present in his voice. "Yes, the clan have a shipyard on the bank of the lac, but there is too much of them, we can''t take them all. Hearing this, he was fr from being dejected that he couldn''t take all off them, even he hadn''t planned to do so. "Would it be enough to keep at least one of each?" Rather than responding, the elf pops in all the room, looking at each of them before returning. Sadly shaking his head as it was impossible for him to realize his master wish. When he sees him, Alex thinks for a moment before making a choice. "If we can''t now, then, we will only have to wait until we can. For now, let just take everything inside them. They would not move from where they are, so in the following months we will build another closed shipyard to keep them all, I wanted to start creating ... That it! Why didn''t I think of it earlier, I don''t need to create runic circle myself, I can just craft them! Spells can wait, I have already my elemental magic, I time I start to look in runic schemes! Alright, it already late, let wrap this tonight!" In the following hours, Alex and co became a blur, hopping from ship to boat, cleaning them like a swarm of locusts, leaving only the damaged ship behind. At first, he didn''t expect much from them, seeing that they where warship, but, oh boy he was wrong. Inside the roman ship, other than mountains of bones in full armors, he found that they where wizard too, and each of them has a wand. Because of their immersion until then, they hadn''t rotten, so Alex calls for reinforcement, it was the entire army of Evans elves that fall on the ships, taking away their precious cargo, to make sure that they wouldn''t be damaged by being exposed to the air. From the Spanish, german, greek, and Venitian ship, he could only salvage weapons and armors alongside very little of information inscribed in beast skin and preserved in sealed containers. While the preservation spells have long since fade, the unsealed containers that weren''t damaged have successfully achieved their missions. It was the Viking ship that gives him the most gains out of this, like their warrior''s side, the wizards Vikings have hoarded their wars gains on their ship, taking their treasures down with them. It was literal mountains of gold, silver, and other precious ores and gems that were collected out of them. Completely exhausted from the day, Alex was poped in his bedroom at five A.M in the morning by Sunny, after a hot shower and wearing his mew onesie reserved for the night of great victory, he immediately falls asleep the instant his head touch his pillow, sporting a loon wide smile on his face. 54 Windfall 3 Strangely raising at 9 A.M completely refreshed, he made his way in the shower, leaving his hears and tail pop out for the fun of it. Once clean and dried, he sat at the little table in his room as Sunny bring him is breakfast. Done eating, a soft ''hoot'' brings his attention to Chione. Proudly extending her wing, she grabs the letter that has been placed in a little box fixed on her perch for her to leave letters when he isn''t here to receive them from her. Seeing the Gringotts seal on the letter, he rapidly broke the wax seal and read it. "Seems like I will not being able to see the girls this morning. Sunny, Can you pop me in front of Gringotts steps, please? Chione, Fawkes, don''t fight, I won''t be too long." With that, the two pop away, leaving behind a miffed owl who has to share her room with the blasted Phoenix that has invited itself since his wizard was send away by her human. Arriving In the Alley at 9:50, 10 minutes before his meeting with Headcrusher, he made his way to the bank, nodding his head at the bowing goblins guards. Seeing a free goblin assistant making his way in the hall, Alex didn''t hesitate. "Helper goblin, can I require your assistance?" Hearing a wizard speaking to him, the goblin stop to look at him. Seeing the crimson mane, he immediately know who it was, Alex deeds having long since spread in the bank and it''s nation below. "What can Gringotts do for you today, Heir Evans?" "I have an urgent appointment with Account manager Headcrucher in ten minutes, as you can see I barely in time, would you be available to lead me to him?" Nodding at him, the two made their way to one of the numerous doors at the wall. Three minutes later and seven to spare, Alex was introduced in the office of his account manager. "Heir Evans, I thanks you for responding this early to my summon but when I read your letter asking for a business meeting with Gringotts, you can understand that you had us rather curious." "I can easily understand and thank you to accepting receiving me when I didn''t state the reason for the business, after all, it isn''t in goblin nature to lose time and money in shady deals." Nodding seriously at the young, happy that some wizard still understands their ways, he rings a crystal bell specifically here for today''s business. Two minutes letter, a group of five lightly armored goblins in leather, surely dragon hide, made it way in the office. "Allow me to present you to Master Brokenfang. Master Brokenfang is our foremost expert in magical beasts, from their identification to their market values and all the in-between. Master Brokenfang, this is Heir Evans, the one that had asked your presence today in order to evaluate a creature worth he had slain." Gruffly nodding at the young, he looks around but seen none of what he was called for. Seeing his gaze roaming the office he spoke. "Because of its size, it had been moved to a better place, if you allow me." Seeing the nod of his account manager, he called" Sunny, Cloudy, Rainy, Stormy, Winter, Spring, Summer!" At his call, the house-elves pop in the office, each extending an and to the one present. The entire group was taken directly in the butcher house of the territory. When they abruptly face the skeleton of the Basilisk, the five of them instinctively takes position, blades already draw, ready to strike. The face of all six goblins hardens when they realize that it was what he was selling. "When?" "I have slain this Basilisk Thursday in the chamber of secrets that was reopened by a shade of Voldemort who has to possess one Ronald Bilinus Weasley, who lost his life in the chamber." When the goblins hear the existence of a shade of Voldemort, they became white has ghosts, a rather disturbing sight when you know their greenish-grey habitual skin shade. Headcrucher immediately crushes a small crystal mount on his bracelet. A second later, another group of Ten Goblins in heavy goblin steel armors appears already in formation, surrounding an old goblin. Seeing that they aren''t any direct threat other than the intimidating bones of a large snake, the goblin at the center was allowed to exit the encampment. "Account manager Headcrucher, why have you summoned me?" "Heir Evans just attest to have slain a Basilisk from the Hogwarts chamber of secrets, freed by a shade of the dark one, Elder." Hearing his kin words, the elder goblin turns his head to the young child present. "Why do you spoke of shade young wizard, the dark one hasn''t been seen from years now." "I do have seen his shade on the 31 October and purge two of his anchor the same day." When he heard of the specific term, his droopy eye opens wide. Before he could ask, he says. "I am sure you''re familiar with the terms Horcrux, elder, I have already faced and purge five of them until now and know of the location of the last one." "What?! Are you sure, young one? It''s not knowledge one so young should be subject." Say gravely the elder. "Do you know where we are actually elder?" Seeing him shake its head, he led the party outside, showing them the wonder of his territory. "You are in the resting and founding place of Clan Evans, while I am all that it''s left of it I still I''m Clan head, you only enter this land with my permission." Seeing the reaction of the elder, the later must have known of them if not known them. Still shaken the elder goblin turn to him. "Have you proofs of your claim youngling? That he had anchor?" "Yes, but I''m not allowed to retrieve it if I tell you where is it I want it." "Why? As long as they exist, he would be kept alive." He didn''t feel any anger in its voice at his demand. "I don''t intend to keep him alive, but I have use of it if it eases you all can be done in front of you, should I show sign of possession, I request that you slew me without hesitation." The Elder takes a minute to think of it before nodding."You have my words, youngling." "Tell me Elder, where one would hide is most praised possession?" "In the most secure place, one can found." "If I were to tell you that One was in the hand of a member of his inner circle, another in a mundane place related to his past unknown of most, another in his ancestor land, one in the most secure castle of the island, where should be the last one?" It didn''t take long for all the goblins present to understand where he was leading them, hearing the barking of his account manager, the group of five goblins and the ten gripping tightly they blade at hand while the elder face hardens, showing for the first time emotions, he knows they know. "In the secure vault of Gringotts, one Bellatrix Lestrange n¨¦e Black has kept the past cup of Helga Hufflepuff, now, the last Horcrux of Tom Marvolo Riddle, know as Lord Voldemort." Hearing him confirm their fear, the goblins curse once more, ready to tear apart anything rising between them and their prey. "Then, lead us away youngling, we must hasten to our tasks, I allow you the permission to bring us in the walls of Gringotts." Bowing at the elder, Alex calls for sixteen house-elves and Sunny. The instant the large group appear in the office of Headcrusher, Gringotts wards have already felt the intrusion, the doors were blasted out of their hinges as a group of twenty-five security goblins, blades in hand stood in the entrance, not letting any chance for the intruder to go further in the bank. When they saw the Elder goblin and his elite guards behind, all fall, a knee on the ground and head lowered, awaiting his words. "Raise, soldiers, and march me to the Vaults, a level 9 threat to the bank needs to be cleared!" At once they raise and made a way for them. It as a tight group flanked with two times five goblins on all four sides who made their way in the cleared hall of Gringotts. The moment they appear, forty other soldiers appear, adding another layer of protection to the group of Alex, his account manager, and the elder. Rather than the unpractical cart, the entire group uses a large sled in a smoothly craved stone road diving in the depth of Gringotts. In a few seconds, they have already attained a vertiginous speed but not a single of them flinch at this. In less than twenty seconds the sled was already at the concerned vault. Taking the lead, the elder opens the door, without any need of a key, and enter the vault with twenty guards. Before they could go too far, they hear the voice of Alex warning them against added enchantments on the cup to protect it. At this, one of the elder guards takes out a blue crystalline bubble artifact whose enlarge once out of its case. Says bubble was pushed on the cup once found before its flash two times and spark fizzle out of it, kept inside. 55 Windfall final 500 collection! bonus chap! Once the Horcrux secured, they all move in another place, a large empty room. As the Bubble was put down, it open, leaving the cup free to take off. Alex sat down while he was surrounded by the complete seventy-five soldiers, blades in hand and ready to cut him down on the order of the Elder present, observing what will happen. Not minding them, he starts by closing his eye and put his two hands on the cup, working his magic. Because he has always kept his eyes close, he had never witnessed what happens on the outside while he was taking down the Horcrux. This was precisely what seen the goblins. As soon as he put his hands on it, the cup starts to leak out a greenish-dark mass of foul mist. The more exit the cup and clearer the image of a snarling Voldemort face appears. For the elder, it was all the proof he needs that he hadn''t lied to them, but those through didn''t surface, as he was erupted by what the young wizard was accomplishing in front of them. Since days old, the goblins have always destroyed the possessed artifacts, sometimes losing priceless and even unique pieces but in order to prevent ghosts from past to return, sacrifices where need. So when he sees that Alex was able to draw the taint out of the artifact, he didn''t bugle of a millimeter, engraving the scene in his mind. He could see what the child was doing, by opening partially his mind to entice the soul shard of a living host, before trapping in in his shield, waving them around it like a spider with his prey. He couldn''t help but be impressed by the fortitude of his mind to resist those battering assault to be free and invade the mind, and the sheer prowess he shows in dealing with it. It was easy to see that it wasn''t the first time he did this. Once firmly extracted and in his grasp, All of them shudders have they see him tear apart chunk of the imprint of Voldemort in the soul shard. As more and more where taken aways, they physically saw it struggle less and less before the entire shard was nothing more than a tainted ama of thick mist. This was also the first step in the unknown for the elder has he never had to interact with a damaged, imprint less piece of soul. Under their flabbergasted look, they saw him shape and compress the cloud before a forest green aura erupts of him. Invading the cloud has it was shaped, the foul dark color starts to slowly recede, leaving only a pure green spherical shining ball. Completely purified, the ball enters Alex''s head has his aura vanish. When he opened his eyes, all the goblins present unconsciously take a step back at those glowing green eyes seeming able to gaze at the deepest part of their soul. When they see that the child was himself and the soul shard deal with, all sheath their blades before striking loudly their armor with their right hand to their heart, the salute of a warrior to victorious warrior. {[Hidden objective: side. "Veni, Vidi, Vici"] The self-proclaimed Lord Voldemort has split his soul in the form: A diary: 1/1 A ring: 1/1 A locket: 1/1 A cup: 1/1 A tiara: 1/1 A soul shard: 1/1 Found a way to get rid of them. Condition: Purify the soul shard of the taint. [Completed] When he opens his eyes, he sees that he just complete his hidden quest since Nagini Horcrux doesn''t exist. Before he could move, another pop-up. {[Hidden objective: side. "loose end"] The self-proclaimed Lord Voldemort has split his soul in the form of Horcrux. You have found a way to get rid of them. Because of his destroyed soul shard, he is now unable to split his soul to form another one, all that is left behind is the main wraith. Condition: Get rid of the last remnant of Tom Marvolo Riddle in this world. Once he was sure that they weren''t any danger anymore, the elder goblin approach Alex. "You have done Gringotts a great favor today, Alexander Evans. As promised, the cup is your''s to take, Gringotts will seek compensation directly from the Lestrange vault for those criminal acts. Do you require anything else?" "I did come in the first place to sell the slain Basilisk to Gringotts." Nodding at this, the elder surprised Alex. "Yes, Gringotts will be happy to buy the part of the Basilisk that you want to sell." Hearing this, he takes out the report of the elves, minus the part he wanted to keep, the numerous shed skins, few gallons of blood and venom, a little of the f meat, and the four principal fangs of the beast. When he sees the list along with the measure available for the Basilisk he couldn''t help but ask. "How old was the beast? Seeing those numbers, it couldn''t be a young one." "I not sure of the exact year but the beast was birth and raised by Salazar Slytherin as the castle was still being constructed so it should not be less than 1006 years olds." A millenary beast was an impressive trophy, that it was slain by an eleven-year-old was an act that wouldn''t be surpassed easily if ever. "How did you kill it, such a monster hide would have been impervious to most of wizards spells, and being in Hogwarts for two months I doubt that you learn any." "True, I killed the beast with my hand, magic, and wit. I didn''t let it exit it''s lair completely, the moment the snout was visible I asked Sunny to produce a bright light who blind it momently, leading it to trash before he stunned itself by ramming its head on the hard stone of the earth. While hissing its pain away, I plunge my blade in its higher jaw, directly cutting the bone and brain." The surrounded goblins, hearing his story while escorting the elder were impressed by the young courage to face such a beast, brain to plan this outcome, and fierceness to take on it with only a blade. "Could you show me the blade? I m rather interested in a weapon able to slain such a beast." "If you allow me the use of magic in your presence, I can." He immediately receives the authorization to do so, and, under the agape goblin''s gaze, he traces his runic circle, producing a ball of light before shaping it in the same form he had used. They were at first surprised to see it but after it, like a hot knife in butter, sink easily in the marbled wall, all were agape at the penetrative power of the blade, while the elder made a mental note to had wards against light damage on the building, one never know when other wizards would think of it, and he would rather be ready that take is pant down at that time. He was lead to his account manager''s office, and the group once again return to the territory after the elder say that Gringotts would not take a share in the selling of the Basilisk part. Giving his list of the available part to Brokenfang, the goblin rapidly go through before saying that they would take everything besides the skeleton has they didn''t have use of it but did say that some wizard museum could be interested in. Knowing this, he decided to keep it while he would have to recreate false fangs as the goblins will take them. As they were speaking, the other member of the team was going through the content, seeing the quality of it. Being harvested the following days without any damage, Alex would be able to earn the maximum amount he could of it since Gringotts wouldn''t take a share and they didn''t have to harvest it. So Gringotts buy ten gallons of blood, five of venom, all the organs, one of the eye strings, the two eyes, all seven layers of skins, 5.7 tons of fleshes, and the remaining fangs. I earn 100,000.00G per gallon of blood, 2,500,000.00G per galleon of venom, 10,000,000.00G for the organs, 250,000.00G for the eye string, and 500,000.00G per eye. The layer of skins was 1,000.00G per feet square for the first, 5,000.00G for the second, 10,000.00G for the third, 25,000.00G for the fourth, 50,000.00G for the fifth, 100,000.00G for the six, and the last, the most durable was sold for 250,000.00G per feet square. The flesh goes for 1,000,000.00G per ton and the set of fang minus the four best goes at a steady 10,000.00G per fang, there 32 of them. Result? the snake makes me a total of 90,494,000.00G. I think it an appropriate compensation for the bother its causes me. 56 The start of a new game Being done with all of this I was finally able to pass the rest of the day to relax, Voldemort was dealing with for the moment and would be mortal the second he had a body, the Potter''s are without money for the moment, and Ronald Weasley, dead. Should the twins even in the mood to pull that harassment they call pranks, they wouldn''t be able to do so, I have all their product, cauldrons, and supplies in my storage. Without the map, they wouldn''t be able to know if it was finch of another professor and they should not return to those hideout for fear of being catches. When I regroup with the two at the Library, they know better than ask me where I was. Since the trial, Hermione and Susan have changed a little, while they still keep their studious side, they didn''t have much participating in class. Because of James and Ron, we have lost hundreds of points in those two months with Snape class. Now, they seem to have realized that since the House was far from being the safe haven bullshit that McGonagall had served, at the easily impressive first years, was false, they have stopped to try and salvage the situation and ruin their health for it. After the first week, the entire House and Hogwarts have come to know that the so-called Boy-Who-Lived was nothing than a mediocre wizard that would accuse me of his botched spell casting, potions making and even herbology gatherings skills. The professor that has to know Lily Potter in her young or even James for McGonagall was thinking that he would be the nearest thing since Merlin and Dumbledore, they were rapidly disenchanted by his performances or like of their of. Hermoine turns to be a surprise, after knowing that she effectively had a friend in Susan after the trial has started to bloom in the confident witch we all know she was after punching Malfoy, it may be two years younger than her counterpart, but it was a great thing. My Hermoine also seems to be less prone to stress and wasn''t that planning freak I know. In short, I have an ameliorated version of her with a stronger good point. Because of this, she was really enjoyable to pass time with when she sees that we easily follow with our schoolwork. Susan on the other... Well, I didn''t really know the other Susan, not much was say on her, other than the main cast and their antagonist. But I know she his different, first was the fact she as a lion and not a badger. She is a feisty little witch that would shout you down the instant you start to take liberty with her. Strange fact, she seems to be rather subducted when I''m here or the one teasing her, I also catch Hermoine throw her some weird gaze, so I suspect something but would need some years to know if I''m right. Since I didn''t act out of my way during the incident with Neville, his remember ball and Malfoy, no one was able to witness my flying skill, that I still possess, even after becoming a terrestrial creature, speak about strange think, well, what matter was Potter has made my day that time when he crashes in the stone walls of the castle after succumbing to Malfoy taunts. For your information, he did catch the ball, but catching it by smashing your forehead and it''s again stone walls don''t work really much, so with another broken nose and a week''s long detention, the class was cut short and till then we weren''t able to have a proper class as either the three (James, Ron, and Draco) fight, Neville lost at things that always finishes smashed against the walls or breaking broom happens each time. All of those entertainment leads us to now, the 2 November 1991. When McGonagall announces that the culprit has been dealt with, but a student has found death before they could do something (right, completely not my faults), and refuse to give names, it didn''t take long for the rest to see that the waste bin was missing and StutterMan wasn''t here, for understanding. On this same Friday night, it was known to all of the British wizarding communities that she had lost a student, the convict escape and an unknown thing have killed a full growth troll without any external visible cause, the result? She lost he position as deputy headmistress and acting headmistress along with her position of Head of House, (because she had needed all the other professors to help, to know that it was one of her own since every other student have been accounted for by their head of House.) and have nice probation above her head. As the board is now majority composed of dark sided pureblood (Sirus'' dead, James Sr in jail), the position had fallen under Sprout, but she declines when they say that she had to step off of her position at the head of House. Evidently, Snape has done the same ( it''s not very Slytherin to not have free time to harass... teach the Potter boy to standard, is words, not mine). When the following most senior professor is a witch know as Sybil Trelawney, they have begged on knees while crying in front of Sprout, even saying that she could keep her Head of House position. When she said that she would share some burden with the charms professor, they immediately accepted. During all of this, Trelawney has been completed on the moon and didn''t understand a thing, all of this happen in front of all during the diner, a rather lame story. We were actually eating our dinner when McGonagall raises and ask for silence."Your attention, please. Regretfully, professor Quirrell has left us, and the position of DADA professor is without a teacher..." "Did she really think that we don''t know what happens to him?" Ask Hermione. "No, I think she take us for morons, look at the face of the other professor." Respond Susan. When the three looks around the standing witch, they could see the look of derision that her coworker where trowing at her. "It''s official, the ''Dumbledore syndrome'', is now a thing." Say seriously Alex, making Hermione spray James face pumpkin juice, under the strangled giggling of Susan. "Hey!" "Sorry." "You better be yours..." Tunning of James, the three turn again at McGonagall, waiting for her to finish. "... Thankfully, I was able to found a professor in this short time, please welcome your new professor of defense against the dark art and new Head of House for Gryffindor, Professor Lupin." At this the door behind the professor table opens, letting in a rather correctly dressed man in evident new clothes. The man was a light brown-haired man with flecks of grey. Few scars were marring his face, confirming to Alex, that his statue as a werewolf hasn''t changed. "She just digs her grave." "What do you mean Alex?" A puzzled Hermione looking at him while Susan ask. "She says that she found him and make him take the post if something happens and he were to put even a toe out of the line, she is good as gone." When he returned his attention to the table, he could see the glare of the man weighing on him. -Yeah, the man just sign his death warrant.- Alex says nothing but his gaze didn''t shy away from is. After this, all students return to their common room, the lion followed by Lupin. Once all were in, he was about to speak to them, but the sight of a student starting to climb the stair capt his gaze. "Could you came back with the other, I have something to say?" "About what?" A little surprise that he talks back rather than doing what he was said, Lupin froze for a second before responding. "I was told that some students have dangerous items with them, sometimes without knowing it, so I wanted to says that I would lea to rapid inspection." "You? alone?" "Yes? Is there something you have to hide?" Smirk Remus. "Other than my personal effect you have no says in their possession, I rather worried that you will be alone in the girl dormitory going through their trunk, you do know that they can forward a complaint about sexual harassment And if you say you would only do boy, why should the girl got scot-free because you just lie to students, when you say you wanted to inspect their trunk to all of them when I was clearly the only target?" The room became silent when they see the frozen smirk on his face while sweat run down his temples. "As I say, you''re not going to go through my trunk without the proof that I hide something illegal for me to have and have the written permission of the Headmaster to do so. You can also be sure that I will send a complaint to the Board of Governor about your blatant abuse of power in your very first night." Under the gobsmacked entire room, he made his way to his room, while girls immediately run to there, closing their trunk and securing them before doing the same for those who can''t. Remus was standing alone in the common room, already having earned the distrust of his charge on the first night because he wanted to act hastily and don''t leave the boy the chance to hide anything. Alex knows why he did that since he was able to smell the odor of the werewolf, he must also have detected him. When one adds the fact that he was the reason his close friend was in a holding cell and the wife of says friend in Azkaban, he knows he would be targeted, so rather than wait for him to come, he shoots him down at the first occasion. 57 fall from grace 1 After is failed attempts, Remus didn''t approach Alex for one week. While the latter was wondering why the response came from the Daily Prophet. During lunch, a copy of the Britain wizarding news made its way to Susan, where the three of them learn that while he lost his position, Lord Potter has been freed of his cell. I was at this moment that Alex understands why the werewolf was here. Either from the death of Sirius or in the order of Dumbles, the man has made the Were came back to England. Now that he was free and Dumbles out of the way, it falls on him to takes things in hand. From then on, the Were have started to look closely at him, weighting any occasion to send him either in detention with him or simply gather intelligence on him. This act grew as more time passed, even including James Jr and Neville and after the 24 November, thing calm did a little. It was at this moment, that Alex understands their aim. He was to be cornered during a full moon. He didn''t know if they wanted to leave him with a rabbit Were in his high or something else but he knows it wouldn''t be good for him. As they didn''t know that he was immune to the bite, they would either go for the infection or something worst. Knowing the actual law on Were, he doubts they would go for the bite as a confirmed Werewolf would be at worst driven out of England. After making the Potter ruined, he knows they would want to at least get their money back along with interests. Sending him in Azkaban on the top should be their aim, so they will want to take him, as a Were attacking students. Because such an act would be one put down they would appeal to the WIsengamot for another sentence. With his attack against the allies of Dumbles, that would be out for his blood, the dark side politic against dark creatures, and the fact they have been played by a ''Were'' and the grey side following the majority, it wouldn''t be hard to make them send him there. -What you''re going to do?- ''Nothing'' responds Alex with a bloodthirsty smile ''They want to send me there? Good! It will only make it easier for me to tear apart Moldyshort followers inside the prison!'' -You''re insane, there are hundreds of Dementors inside this hellhole, I wouldn''t be surprised if the wanker bribe a guard to leave our cell open for them!- ''Wich the fault of the death of them will fall on! They can even leave me with magic suppressing cuffs all they want, it won''t matter!'' -What are you letting them go after you, you know that... oh? OH! I get it you''re bastard, they won''t understand what hit them! Hahahahaha! Good! Go for it!- At this, Alex calm down a little and call Sunny. "Sunny, I need you to came for a second." "Yes, master?" "Listen well..." During the next fifteen minutes, he explains to the little elf what would surely happen the following month. To say the little fellow was angered was an understatement, and it takes Alex half an hour to calm him down and explain what he wanted to be done if that happens. When he heard his master, the elf gain a manic gleam in his eyes as he pops away, to pass the words to his fellow house-elf under the clan. As of December start, the trio action came to play once again. In order to prevent any harm to fall on them, Alex has already started to distance himself from the girls ever since he understands their gaol. After passing two months with him, they know that he wouldn''t pull something like that out of the blue without a good reason, and it only takes them a few days to piece it together. At first, Susan wanted to interfere but Hermoine didn''t let her, knowing that if Alex didn''t have says anything rather than just walk out, there are others in play, people they can''t face. It was a strange situation for the two even if it wasn''t for long, they have started to understand how Alex works. If you annoy him, you would be put down shamefully in front of the larger crowd possible, if you threaten him, he would crush you before you can act. So them seeing him play along to tell them that while he knows the stakes he can''t act now. It is past action that has been any clues, the longer he pulls it off the more it would be painful for the other the moment he strikes back. Hogwarts residents also weren''t blind to the ever-growing tension in the air since the arrival of the new professor. At first, they brush it off thinking that Alex will snap and act, but this time it was different. The longer it goes the more they grow uncomfortable. Like before, the professors also feel that something was off but didn''t act as usual. It wasn''t evident at first, showing for once that James Jr could be stealthy, but as days pass, and Alex didn''t strike back, his harassment became bolder, seeming to forget what happened before. It''s have been much, a word there and here, a little push, a slight jab in DADA class. But as days pass, the repressed bully tendency of the other Gryffindor who feels threatened by him came back in force. When nothing happened to the first years, the second join. When nothing happened to them, the twins were soon added, brought in by the words of they DADA professor as of the relation of Alex and Ron. This soon evolves in hate, when they saw him as the reason of their little brother died. So harmless and shameful pranks rapidly degenerate in vicious one, feed by the knowledge of the marauder and his years of experiences. While the Hogwarts students start to laugh at is the situation, relishing in the fall of the monster that taken Dumbledore, to a powerless first year under the twins, James, Neville, and the older Gryffindors. At this, the Slytherins also strike when they see an easy prey. In nothing more than four days, his life became a hell. When the professors didn''t act for him but against him, as his schoolwork was destroyed, his clothes littered with foul-smelling substance, dishing out detentions and talking points, he simply stops to do them in the first place, earing more of them. While everyone where thinking he was staying quiet under the sheer pressure of the harassment, Alex was amazed by the speed it takes for them to go full blow against him. -I didn''t think it would be confirmed that way but what the green Buffon has said to the spider is true. What people liked more than a rising hero is seeing it fall.- At this Alex says nothing, continuing and persevering against all, undergoing all the mockery and harassment without a word. Of all, only two were watching in horror at the ugliest side of humanity unfolding before them. As the third weeks of constant abuse came in, the 17 December was the start of something bigger than everything that ad happens until now. In front of a large number of students and professors, James Potter willingly pushes Alex the second he was going to step down the main stair to the great hall. Under hundreds of pairs of eyes assisting at the scene, seeing him fall at the end of the stairs, noises of broking bones resounding in the complete silence. The ever-present gloating smirk in his face starts to fade a little as time pass and he didn''t rise. When he was starting to worry that he had killed him, Alex slowly rises, blood dripping from a busted lip and eyebrow. Sighing in relief at this, they all see Alex change his path from the great hall to the infirmary, without a word or a look back, his head shrunk in his shoulder, back a little hunched and limping away. No one knows who starts first but as soon as laugher resounds at the retreating silhouette of Alex, it soon turns in a general earthly laugh, as one would at a good joke. Having assisted at the entire scene, Hermione turns around, returning to the common room with tears falling from her eyes, completely disgusted of all of this. Susan seeing her soon follow. "How?! How can they do that?! Laughing at this like so funny lame joke! Not a single of the professor even attempts to say something! Did you see the pleased face of McGonagall or Lupin? They were glowing with happiness at this!" Hermione was hysteric at this, this wasn''t the perfect school the woman had sell to her and her parents. "You understand now why he didn''t want her near? we are girl, do you even know how far this could have gone should it was you?" After the initial wake up by Hermione, their role was now reversed. "This is the face of this rotten society, Hermione, where the pureblood reign on all other. I understand now why he asked me to bring you under House Bones protection, without this, and should you have acted against them, it wouldn''t be long before you were raped. After all, he has done against them and Dumbledore, none of the professors will help him, if one ever does, all would team up and tear it apart" Say her gravely, leading the girl, eaten by remorse to burst in tear. As soon has James has started his terror campaign against Alex, the latter has nearly forced a confused Susan to claim Hermione under her House, he is no longer a viable deterrent. James had started to poke a little but was fiercely torn apart by the redhead, claiming on-site Hermoine under House Bones protection, rapidly accepted by her. Remus had to sit the boy down to let him know that now that they didn''t have relations anymore with Alex, it would be dangerous to go against them, more so when James'' father could lose the help of her aunt to go against Alex the opportune moment. He didn''t take this well but has time pass and the girls didn''t stop him, he vents all his anger on the boy, leading to today''s action. It was a gamble on his part, and a rushed decision but all had paid off in the hand, thinking that it wouldn''t be long before Alex snap. He has done so because the full moon was near, as was the break. If he couldn''t pull it off before that all his effort would be lost during the break, thankfully, his new allies have made things much easy for them. 58 fall from grace 2 -You''re alright buddy? It was a rather nasty fall, you got me scared for a second there.- Says CS worried for Alex. ''It nothing, only some flesh wounds, compared to those times in the void and the tube, but he seems rather impatient, the next full moon is in four days and I have detention with Snape at that time.'' Stopping his faked limping and raise his head while straighten is back, he takes out some balm from his storage, applying some on his bleeding wounds. He didn''t show up in class this day, racking in some more detention and points loss. Being Tuesday, a seeming sick Remus gleefully gives him detention on the following Saturday. The day after this blatant attempts of murder leave the place to more and more brash and physical attacks. Purposefully or not, all of those participating in this immoral act was of the lion house, seeming to take a sick pleasure to torment the boy, completely forgetting his abnormal meek behavior after tearing down more powerful people than him. For those four days, Alex didn''t raise his voice a single time, much less even speaking. Knowing what would happen, he makes sure to tell Sunny to not send his meal in the great hall knowing that they would be throw away and added with some unnamable things. What more shocking was the fact that, other than James, it wasn''t first or second years you actually aim for a physical wound but older ones, knowing full well what their act is. Even if the wizarding law doesn''t recognize thirteen years old responsible for his actions, but fourteen years ones are, thus punishable to the full extent of the law. Among his own aggressors, the Weasley twin was the first to act against him. Unable to go for his personal effect has he didn''t join the other first years, even after ordered to do so by his Head of House they move for the next level. While physical, their action didn''t take the form of external damage but an internal one. After sneaking in Snape potion supplies, they have actually poisoned him. It was the same day as James attack, striking in dinner''s time. At first, Alex was completely unaware of the fact and eat normally, it only after taking the first bite that he sees the corrupted silver of his fork. His bracelet warning him too late. Abandoning his meal, he darts straight to the first alcove present in the empty hall. After successfully called for Sunny and taken to his room, the elf has passed the night at his bedside, curing him of what happened to be undiluted Acromantula venom. The poison says to be one of the most potent among those easily available on the market. Only the awful state of his master have made Sunny calm down to give it full attention, but not forgetting to send an elf to know who have dared to poison him. It didn''t take long for that elf to see who was the culprit as he successfully retrieves the half-empty vial out of their pocket. Since Alex always arrive before them, it could only mean one thing, a Hogwarts elf have to sneak it in. Knowing that the rest of his elves have been observing every single one of the castle, to know who was against their master. Seeing that they where ready to go as far as murder, Alex could only harden at the choice he made. While everything was ongoing, he could see that this was eating Hermione on the inside to be nothing more than a passive observer of this but it was a necessary lesson for her. If she can take it and rise rather than crumble under the pressure, he would be a little more confident for the following years to come. If she couldn''t take it, then what will soon follow would be the last blow that can destroy her. He was conflicted to let a twelve years old be submitted to this but he needs her ready to protect herself and see that not all your enemies are the oblivious ones. He needs the entire night to purge and recuperate from the poison, thankfully, even undiluted, it didn''t stay long in his system to do real damage, even then, it only thanks to his magic and superior body that it only take that long. The twins were clearly displeased that they didn''t put him down with this but didn''t lose hope. In three days, he faces attempts after attempts on is life. each more blatant than the previous but still any actions were taken by the staff. He was known at the time that taking Dumbledore down would have a consequence but he didn''t imagine that the sheep mentality has made them that blind. When noting was published in the Daily Prophet on this, he knows that either someone was interfering or the entire of Hogwarts was at least accomplice to the crimes by not contacting the DMLE. With the help of a slip, Susan had made his know that she tried to speak about this to her aunt but she either didn''t listen or never receive the letter. It had no sway over Alex but he was glad that they were still with him, at least for the moment. When Saturday came, his entire day was planned from the morning to late the night with detention. He would be starting with Snape for three hours, then free to eat before serving his one with McGonagall, Lupin, and finally Hagrid. Like any other time, he was told to scrubs the potions waist covered cauldrons, but unlike any other times, Snape was actually brewing a potion. The first thing that alert Alex was the evident bubble charms displayed by the fumes when they near his face. The second was the insidious creeping of a foreign origin against in shields. He was at first thinking that it was just a coincidence but when the feeling was ever-present even after changing of cauldrons and his position as of Snape, he knows that he was a part of today''s plan. Done with his task he immediately goes for a rapid meal, when his bracelet sends a strong warning to his mind as he was bringing his goblet to his lips, he didn''t break his motion, faking to drink the content while it was sent in a vial in his storage as he gazes inconspicuously at the staff table seeing three pairs of eyes on him at the moment. ''So the snake, the cat, and the Were, I should know.'' -Do you think the oaf know?- ''No, he would have alerted me with bad acting, he must surely have been told that I''m dangerous and need eyes on, want to bet he will take me in the forest under the full moon?'' -I don'' take sucker bets.- Deadpan CS. - Be careful tonight, I''m sure that lupin will take his potion but be in the wood tonight and attempts to bite you.- ''I know, I need Sunny to take the two girls to my room tonight, I won''t let them being a target even when they are that far of me at the moment.'' His following detention with McGonagall, who turns out to be a boring and rather pitful attempt of the witch to bring in him in a false sense of security, under the pretense of a tea party. says tea laced with the same potion Snape had brewed the morning. Like his drink, he stores it in safety after the lightest sip to understand its aim. Observing the effect of the potion and the words of the witch, he came to know that he potion was targeting the host mind, making it more pliable to suggestion. Had his mind clouded by the potion, he would have been under McGonagall''s attempts to know about his magical guardian, the location of his Gringotts Key, the number of his vault, the address of his house, all his secret. When the question of him being a Were never rises, he understands that Lupin never says a word about this. He was happy to have taken everything of importance in his storage when it came to his wand. Faking the success of the potion, he responds to her that his key was with his guardian, that says guardian was actually in America and named Chuck Norris, his wand has been broken during his fall in the stair and that his vault numbers were the same as the passage between the mundane and wizard place in King Cross. When it came time for the one with Remus, he was given a letter from McGonagall she had written during her interrogation, to give to the Were. For this one, he didn''t know what to expect has the man was clearly not in shape to assume class, less a detention. When he was given another drink by the man, he refuses it, clearly stating that he wouldn''t take anything coming from him. Seeing that his expression didn''t change, he was surely knowing that he would refuse. Without any warning, a spell hit him in the chest, binding him in conjured ropes before the beverage was forced down his throat. He was only able to store two-third of it, the rest dropping in his stomach before acting. Before he could feel the effect of the potions, he bit as hard as possible on the offending hand that was locking his jaw painfully under the unrestrained grasp of the Werewolf, drawing blood. He could feel himself losing his control over his body, feeling as if they were in cotton. Seeing the boy''s body relax rapidly after the potion was ingested, Remus let a smirk appear in his pained face, nursing his hand and cursing the boy before he starts to search him. Seeing that he didn''t have a wand, not wand holders hidden he sighs. Taking a wand on his desk, he put it on him, thanks for the information of Olivenders, they know what to look for, should he didn''t have his wand at hand at the moments they need it. With a stunner, he leaves him in the room, after taking the rope out and a ''obliviate'' charms at his head. 59 fall from grace finale While everything was progressing as planned for the adults, for James, on the other hand, nothing does. He was tasked with founding something that was of great importance for Alex. When he learns that he immediately goes at the owlery, thinking founding the blasted bird their but it wasn''t. After the bird, he aims for the cat that was always with the boy, but those days he hadn''t seen it either. After failing those both, he aims a little higher, targeting Hermione. He wanted to go for Susan, but after his later discussion with the Werewolf, he knows that messing up with the girl would be bad, so he goes for the mud-blood instead. Thanks to Alex foreshadowing, those two were actually enjoying as much as possible the security of an inviolable safe house an looked after by a deeply loyal house-elf. When he appears in front of them before Alex goes for his detention with McGonagall, Hemione has been surprised by the creature, while Susan facepalms for not thinking he had one. Because of the butler outfit, he was sporting, Hermione didn''t go full S.P.E.W on him, but ask a lot of question on their bound with Alex. When they hear as much as he was willing to give without betraying his master, Susan became ashamed of the way they where treating their own. The Evans elves have everything they could ask for and much. They have an old small building, that Alex has planned to remodel, as a house, each elves having their own space for them. Given an outfit for manual work and another for service duty. They were ordered by Alex to take everything they need to feed themselves from the territory, leading to the construction of their own greenhouse. Any sick elf was ordered to stay in bed until full recovery with one of them looking after them. After two hours, Sunny goes fetch some books coming from the Evans library. A mundane one is taken from a restricted library she would never be able to make her hand on, and some mundane comics for Susan. When Hermione asks if they could borrow some comfortable clothes to wear, he directs them to the closet, the secret stash of Alex onesie. With a girlish squeal uncommon from Hermoine, she immediately snatches the fluffy Eevee while Susan happily wears a ferocious-looking Charamander who became quite cute, once completed with it clawed slippers and gloves. Hermione was already wearing her, trying to turn the page of her books with the tiny finger. Has he was ordered to not let them out before he gives him the order, he serves them dinner in the room and another two hours later, the two girls share his bed, exhausted after being able to somewhat loosen a little once caught in the cozy feeling of their too large onesie and a full stomach. When it came time for his detention with Hagrid, it was a sweating Lupin who return revive him before letting him in the hand of the half-giant. During the time he was stunned, the effect of the potion has started to wear off as he didn''t take the entire vial of it. Had to his body, he processes the invading substance three times faster than a normal wizard. Only the fact that he hadn''t matured fully were letting him being that affected by it. Unwanting to hear the rambling on of the man, telling him that it wasn''t good what he has done to the olf fucker, that he was a great man only wanting to help others. Should the man be other than a super-powered simpleton, he would have left the man after sinking a blade in his knee to drag him in the forest in a night of full moon with an actual Werewolf in the castle. It was only once he was deep in the forest that he finally feels is body returning to his previous state. It was also at this time that he hears a passing unknown sound, while it wouldn''t be strange as they were in a forest, those sound came from the direction they come from and was higher than the ground. Not liking it, he immediately snaps the wand he was given before discarding it in a passing bush, making sure he was broken into two parts. After ten other minutes and a now sweating Hagrid, those that where looking for them finally appears. Mounted on a broom, a squad of five teams of Aurors appears. Not a single one of them was familiar to him, yet against, he didn''t know that ministry task force that well. Not that he knows, on the other hand, was the grease ball behind one of them. "Here he is, it''s him, I saw him pushing that girl corpse in that strange chamber!" ''Seriously? It evident that the boy is lying through his teeth, look at him sweat like a pig.'' -I don''t think that the problem here.- "Hagrid, move, we need to bring the boy to the ministry." Say the one who brought James with him. Confuse but happy that his task was done, he walks back to his hut, taking James with him and letting a child with ten adults in the middle of the forbidden forest. After waiting to be sure that Hagrid was far enough to not hear anything, the same man spoke. "You will regret freeing that piece of trash!" Out of his wand, a spell shot directly at Alex. Taking a step even before the spell exit the wand, it fizzles at his side by a foot, splashing against a tree and leave a small hole. Knowing that it wasn''t time to speak, he immediately shoots off against the nearest Auror who was ready to launch a spell himself. Taken by surprise by the speed of Alex, he unconsciously moves his arm, wanting to protect himself for the incoming child. Unfortunately for his teammate, he was about to let out his spell, with his motion, it was launched, striking him by surprise in the chest, leaving a similar hole than in the tree. Unfortunately for this Auror, his chest wasn''t as sturdy as a tree and his chest was housing precious organ need for suppling his life. Struck from behind, the spell bore and hole in his lung and heart, killing the man who falls on the ground, not knowing what happens to him. As for the one that wanted to protect himself while shooting his teammate down, he was simply unable to react rapidly enough to dodge the crushing blow who came to shatter his windpipe, letting him suffocate on the ground as Alex use his body as a springboard, making him attain the tree before taking support on in and launch himself above the next Auror on his right. Being above him, he immediately brings his boot-clad heel on the man''s shoulders after a rotation to enhance the blow. Shattering the collarbone with such force that the shattered bone turn in shrapnel, perforating the man arteries and upper part of his left lung. After three casualties, the other seven wake up, hastily forming a fan formation in front of an already dashing Alex toward them. Before he could even spell his spell, the Auror look and feel in horror as his wrist shatter under the iron grip of Alex, before his rib cage follows suite, perforating the organs inside. Not letting the man drop, he uses him as a meat shield from the other six spells. Out of them, three it the man, tearing from him a howl of pain before becoming limp. The other three, Alex evade them by moving his body a little, reducing his vulnerable surface to the minimum he could. His robes were ripped apart by the piercing hexes who miss him by a few millimeters, the other two lost in the woods. Before moving, Alex hears them coming among the shooting voice of the remaining six Aurors. Unwilling to face them in the forset, he dashes to the side, throwing himself on the ground and evading the spider the size of a large dog falling on the place he stood a second before. "Acromentulas!" Leaving the men to their fate, he grabs one of the brooms put against a tree and soar through the air, evading few other spiders in the highs branches of the surrounding trees. In the next few seconds, the forest resounds of the agonizing cries of Aurors and flesh-tearing sound before he was too far. Making his way to the castle in the night sky of the cold night of December, Alex flies on the broom, unbothered by the cold and rather seems to appreciate it. When he arrived, the dinner was in full swing, so when a shirtless Alex appears flying on a broom, every gaze falls on him. The other group of Aurors lead by Amelia Bones were confused when they see their convict on an Auror broom directly going to the students. Before he could be stopped, he halts his step behind a deadly white James. "You have used your last card, I call on the duel of honor!" Dragging a screaming James Potter by the scruff of his collar, he was stopped by an Auror. "Stop right there, you''re under arrest for murder!" "Where is your corpse?"Taken aback by the lack of cooperation of the kid, the Auror splutter a little before taking his wand, pointing it at Alex''s head and start to chant is spell before his wand was torn off his hand and penetrate his head by the eye. The hall entire population was shocked under the casual murder of an Auror and before any could act, he declares. "I have initiated an honor duel to the death against House Potter Heir, under the law of the land, anyone bringing support to one of the party before and under the duel when announced his passible of dead!" He drags the boy out of the castle, throwing it in the frosted stone of the courtyard free of snow. As he was raising on his feet, the hurried sound of step could be heard before students appear in the covered alley surrounding it. The Aurors and professor also made their way wand in hand, ready to fire. "Mr. Evans, what are you doing!" Scream McGonagall at him. "Shut up! None of you have the right to interfere with this!" Shoot him back at her before the DMLE Head warn him. "Honor duel has been banned by the Ministry, Surrenders yourself for the murder of Auror Fridge right now!" "Are you going to intrude in the duel?" Says him, looking at her in the eye. On the side, the sight of the present Werewolf cranks his wariness a step further. Seeing that he would not surrender, she gives the order to apprehend him. At the same time that the Aurors soot their ''Incarcerous'', he dives to the side with impressive speed for any other than the Were, who himself ran for James to secure him. It was only because the moon was heavily clouded that he has risked being out after taking his wolfbane. Because of this, his sense has been dulled, so the silver knife in Alex''s hand that he had transmuted for a picked-up fork, easily made his way in his tight. The howling that was produced because of the silver poisoning him froze any present students, professors, and Aurors. Using this as his advantage, he put his DADA professor in the way of the curses fleeing at his direction before dealing a powerful kick in the lower region of a fallen James. The poping sound was easily earned before the squealing of a slaughtered pig join those of a wounded wolf. As the two bodies collapse on the ground he rushes at the group of five Aurors. Of all of them, Only Moody was still alive on the battlefield, aiming his wand at the incoming target. Running on pure instinct, he forcefully changes of direction at the last second, just at the moment the spell exit the wand. Knowing the reputation of the man, he didn''t target him, but the panicking Auror in front of him. Because of his sudden change, Moody''s line of sight on him was cut by the frozen Auror. Before he could shout at him to move, Alex appears behind the man, dealing a crushing blow to his spine. In a muffled cry of anguish and the sound of cracked bones, he limply crumbles, having lost any sensation in his leg. Following his fall, Alex crouches down and leap above Moody with enough speed for leaving the experienced Auror unable to follow his move completely, being to close. The time he takes for him to turn around and aim at Alex, another Auror crumble, with a shattered pelvis bone unable to support his weight. It was only at the third rookie Auror was taken down with a delibating crushed left leg and torn of right arms, that Alex was finally stunned by a shower of not less than twenty stunners. 60 fate divergence When I awoke, I was seated in that wooden chair, facing the entire Wisengamot, James Sr was gloating in his seat, Amelia was in her lord seat, Moody had his wand drawn pointing at me, along nineteen other Aurors. As for the other Lords and head of the Departement, I couldn''t care less about them, but I was curious as to what charge them will keep against me. "Hear! At the date of 22 December 1991, the trial opposing the ministry against Alexander Daren Evans will start. The session will be under the Chief warlock, Griselda Marchbanks." "Thank you, Want are the charge pressed against Mr.Evans?" ''So they won''t recognize my status as Heir?'' "Mr.Evans his accused of the murder Sally-Anne Perks, the murder of eleven Aurors and a professor of Hogwarts, Unlawfully declare an honor duel, the permanent crippling of three Aurors, and assault on the Heir of Hous Potter." Judging by the gasp of the crowd, they didn''t seem to have been made aware of the reason for the trial. "Very well, you may process." When he hears this, James blanks for a second as well as the representative of the ministry. Seeing that the man didn''t respond, Griselda raise a brow at him, making him sweat. "Aren''t you showing this body the proofs of your claim?" "... Well, since from the trial of Lady Potter nothing was done, I Was..." Start the man, making the witch angry. "Are you saying to me that you want us to condemn a minor without a proper trial?! I have for you to know that the action of Lady Potter has been witnessed for more than hundred of witnesses, she couldn''t refute those claim! Now you will show me those proofs or I will have to free this young man right now!" Hearing this, James, his ally, and those of Dumbles became aghast at the possibility that this monster was free without facing justice. Nervously going through his notes while throwing a glance at the minister and Lord Potter, but no help came. Starting to be exasperated by the outcome that seems to draw on this, she spoke against. "Let''s start with the beginning then, first chief of accusation, you claim that the accused have murdered another student? What of this?" "Ah! Yes, As of yesterday, the DMLE has been contacted by a student of Hogwarts, saying that he withness Alexender Evans murder says victim before dissimulating the body in the fabled chamber of secrets, says chambers having been open earlier, leading to the death of a full growth troll." "What in Merlin shake was a full growth troll doing in Hogwarts freely? And why hasn''t the DMLE alerted at the time!" "The threat has been saying to have been dealing with, regretfully after the death of one Ronald Weasley." Say the shaking man, to affected to see that those flimsy charges would never hold for those he was facing. "As their, any proof concording with the fact reporter by this student?" "Yes! He says that he witnessed a green flash exiting the accused wand before the girl lay limply on the ground." At the allusion of a killing curse, her eyes grow sharper, while James became deadly pale, having no ideas of what his son has said to the Aurors. "As the wand show any trace of the curse?" The man shakes even more under her stare before she turning her gaze at Alex who hadn''t said a word since the start and sport a small smirk at the debacle. "Since he seems unable to clear those facts, could you enlighten us Mr.Evans?" "Sure, before that through, could I know at which time ''I was seen murdering the poor girl''?" All the gaze turns to the sweating man. " 2-2 P.M" "I see, regretfully I was in detention with professor McGonagall at this time. As I have been from the entire day. as for Sally-Anne Perks, should James Jr pay attention to her, he would have known that the girl has been taken out of Hogwarts since the incident of the troll and taken to America. As for my wand, they clearly were unable to found a trace of the killing curse as it was broken by the same James Potter after his attempts of murder, pushing me in the main staircase of Hogwarts under the eyes of a good portion of the students and professors, before they all start to laughs." Says Alex, his gaze boring at the Transfiguration professor who was white as dead. The completely shocked gaze of the assembly hint at him that something wasn''t right from her side, soon proved right by the chief warlock penetrating glare. "Professor McGonagall, you know that perjure and lying at the Wisengamot is a crime, right?" "She perhaps was hoping that I wouldn''t remember the day as she had been feeding me the mind-altering potion, which I was exposed during the morning by Snape, They didn''t seem to have the memo that I was impervious to those I guess." Say nonchalantly him, gleefully seeing everything crashing down all around them. "We will come to this later, next, the account of murder!" The man was unable to process since he was basing his case on the fact that he uses yet again is a wand to defend and kill them. "Let me responds to him. A group of ten Aurors where lead to the forest by James Jr while I was taken to says forest to serve yet another detention with the gamekeeper, the very forset we were banned to go. When I asked the reason that I was taken there, I receive no response." "We where say that your attempts to flee the castle by the forest!" Shout Amelia, only receiving a scathing glare from the boy who shut her up. " Don''t question my intelligence, woman! Would I want to quit the castle, I would have taken one of the secret passage leading out of the castle, not endanger myself by going through a forest infested by Acromentulas and a herd of centaurs!" The venom present in his rent made all of them shrink in their seats. "After their arrival, the man takes Heir Potter with him, leaving me with ten hostile men. I only defend myself, leaving them when the spiders arrive and start to tear them apart." "You didn''t help them?!" Shout James completely stunned, like the rest of them, that the boy shamelessly admits leaving them to their death. "Why should I? They came at me with the intention to kill, not my fault if they were unable to think of escaping by using their broom or apparating out of the forest. As long as they stay inside the Wards they would have been able to do so." "How do you know this? Are you ..." "Oh for the love of God, just shut up, if you''re unable to read a simple book, don''t expose it to the entire world that way! As I was saying, I leave them to their death, after that, I return to the castle in order to claim Heir Potter life under the honor duel I have rightfully announced as per the laws." "Honor duel has been banned by the Ministry Mr.Evans" Say the old lady severely. "Since when?" "I beg you pardon?" "Since when have the duel been banned?" "Since the last session of the 1 December..." "You do know that it would only mean that all duel announced since would be illegal, right?" "I don''t see what it change, as you have only done so yesterday." "But there lie your problem, I have sworn and claim on the 31 October, when James Potter has accused me wrongly of the opening of the chamber of secrets!" When they hear another of their argument fall down, James and the Hogwarts professor where near to faint, nothing seems to take hold on the boy. "That explains for the student murder, the eleven Aurors murders, the honor duel the crippling of three Aurors and the aggression on Heir potter but you still need to explain yourself for the murder of your DADA professor." "Simple, he was a Werewolf, he was outside among students a night of full moon and represents a danger for the students. At very least Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape know it as she employs him and the second should be the one brewing the potion for him. Should you have the body, you would found that I stab him with a silver knife, leaving him poisoned. The cause of his death surely came from it, the silver must not have allowed him to heal, letting him bleed to death." "As much as those words can be true, you are still under the laws of Britain, without proofs your claims will only be your words against those of the Ministry." "I refuse to prove myself if you are unable to correctly administer justice the fault fall on you, not me. Are your DMLE that incompetent that they need to be given proofs rather than giving them?" Is words immediately incense the crowd, flabbergasted at his gall to tear down their institution that blatantly, burning any support he could have gathered until then. Griselda tried to reclaim silence and only after three cannon blasts did she. "If you are unwanting to forward those proofs, this jury will need to gather in order to debate, is that your wish?" "I will not repeat myself." The following twenty minutes were unbearable for all except Alex. -Are you sure it the best thing to do?- ''I don''t have a choice, if I want to have a chance, I need to stay on my claims.'' -Don''t die on me buddy.- ''Never.'' When the door opens again, all know the result. Retaking her position and waiting for all to do so, she gazes at the young boy who burned his future when he wanted to act rashly. Sighing at this loss, she states the sentence with a clear tint of regret in her voice. "Alexender Daren Evans, because of your refusal of willingly submit the proofs of your innocence, you have been found the culprit of the murder Sally-Anne Perks, the murder of eleven Aurors and a professor of Hogwarts, unlawfully declare an honor duel, the permanent crippling of three Aurors, and assault on the Heir of Hous Potter. Under such heavy crimes and while still minor, you will face 5 years in a high-security cell of Azkaban for the murder of one Sally-Anne Perks, until she manifests herself to prove to be alive. You will serve a further 5 years per murders. The family of those fallen will receive compensation of 100,000.00G from your vaults. For the breach of the law concerning illegal honor duel, a fine of 1,000,000.00G and three years in a low-security cell of Azkaban have been decided. The three Aurors that you have crippled will receive 50,000.00G each and as for your assault on Heir Potter, a fine of 50,000,000.00G for House Potter will be there to claim. Because of your illegitimate aggression, the charge of attempt of line theft as been had, alongside 5 other years in a high-security cell. Have you something to says before being escorted to the cell that will house you for the next 65 years before being transferred to the lower level for the additional 3 years?" The harshness of the sentence was staggering, and all know that the child will never see the light of the sun against, less complete his sentence. "Is this the will of the Ministry?" Say Alex looking at Fudge who raises proudly and looks him straight in the eye, showing a backbone only when everything was finished and under the waiting breath of the journalist. "Is it!" "Madam Marchbank, as the head of the Wisengamot to you endorse this?" "I do, child." "Who the new representant of the ICW?" Ask him with an unshaken voice at her. She was a little surprised by the question but not seeing the harm at his was common knowledge she designs the man at her side. "Will the ICW interfere with this case?" "As representant of the ICW my voice is its will, you will not escape this by the international laws, they will back this sentence to the last second of your stay in Azkaban!" Sneer the man at him. "So mote it be." Whisper Alex loud enough for three concerned parties to hear, leaving them confused at his last word but rapidly shrugging them off, sealing the fate of all as he was taken away. 61 the slumber of the beas Alex was lead out of the courtroom in an adjacent room where he was snapped on suppressing magic cuff and his wrist and feet, the two linked in chains and rounding around his waist. He was muzzled before levitating, leaving not a single chance to attempt something. Under the watchful gaze of those twenty Aurors, he was directly lead to the apparition point to be evacuated to the shore of the sea. The large group appears, in front of a desolate boathouse. It was only now that he learn that it was still in the infancy of the morning. Moody limp rapidly in the house while they lead him inside the end of the house facing the sea. In it, three wooden boats were waiting. He was seated in the middle of them and flanked with four Aurors and the boatman. On each side, two other teams of four were pointing their wand at him as they start the long travel. Fives hours later, the air has already turned cold and the sky heavily clouded, threatening them with a bone soaking rain. In the distance, the menacing dark tower could be seen, blacks specks littering the upper part of the triangular edifice of doom. The effect of the Dementors was clearly felt by all, dimming the light in the eyes of all, some of the news Aurors could barley support the strain and were showing a distracting sight as their wands lower unconsciously, while they cower a little more by each passing second. Of all, the only still straight one where the boatmen, Moody and Alex. The firsts because of years of exposures and the last unaffected after passing easily decades in a far worse place. When he sees the boy posture, Moddy couldn''t help but click his tongue at the waste of such talent. The boy has survived ten Aurors without a scratch before being able to escape those blasted spiders, riding a broom in freezing weather shirtless before taking down four more Aurors and a werewolf at the age of eleven for merlin shake! When he sees that the Dementors still hadn''t any hold this near when Aurors start to flatter he was disappointed at what they became after the war, only sinking deeper and deeper each year. Half an hour later, they finally made their way to the island, where a committee was already waiting. Wanting to finish with this the fastest possible, they made their way inside the warden room. They received a Dementor''s repelling medallion while Moody takes him to strip down and wear his prisoner garb. When he sees the bracelet at his wrists he looks at him. "That too boy, your not allowed to bring something with you." "Can''t do, not without severing my hands, their binding charms on them, family magic." The experienced Aurors frown at this, and after a good twenty or so attempts to take them off, he could and slap the cuffs and let them on. The next half-hour climb was followed by ever-rising screams, they soon arrive at the highest floor, the house of convicted Death Eaters. "What do we have here? Are you bringing a new friend?" The voice of the sanest witch in this hell hole responds, proving the badly damaged mentality of any others when Bellatrix Lestrange seems the sanest around. "New friend alright, you will surely love the boy, Lestrange" Gurffly responds Moody, attracting the attention of the warden. "Speaking of this, how came for an eleven-year-old to be sent at Azkaban under this heavy security?" If he wanted his word to be discreet, the following strange silence that follows tell otherwise, as the permanent residents aware enough to understand them made silence, waiting for the response. Moody knows what would follow and didn''t want to respond, but one of the Auror has lost a friend in yesterday''s event, thus he was angry, letting pieces of information he shouldn''t, slip. "The little shit killed eleven Aurors!" Say him, before readying a strike at the back of Alex''s head, the warning of Moody came too late. "Ridges, don''t!" But it was too late, because of the heavy security, Moody was relegated to the external of the security circle around Alex, making his reaction fall short because of the human wall all around him. Seeing the blow came from the corner of his eyes, he evades it by a hair, gripping the Auror robe by the sleeve with is teeth and yank on it. Unbalanced by the sudden pull, the Auror falls toward the ground, and Alex before any could react, the latter ripped the man''s throat apart with his teeth in a single bite, splattering the surrounding socked Aurors with the man blood gushing out of the sectioned carotid. The smell of blood rouses the lethargic prisoners when they see that it was an Auror, they strike their cell bars while yelling, exited. Alex was shoved in his own rapidly while the rest of the task force was trying to save the man''s life but the damage was done and he succumbs a few seconds later. Knowing that it will only be worst the most they stay theirs, Moody leads the group out with a levitating corpse behind them, still leaking blood. Alex split the chunk of flesh through the bars before melting in the shadow of his cell. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- While he was taken away, the majority of the ones present in the courtroom rejoice, Fudge immediately fly to the gathering journalists. He was soon boasting at a swift and well-deserved justice, that England stood tall against crimes, the habitual bullshit only aimed at boosting his popularity. Those of the dark side were relieved to be able to get rid of an ever-growing threat and once James Potter skips out of the courtroom with a bill in hand. While it wasn''t the same amount he lost to the kid, it will do the Potter vaults great good and let them step out of poverty, leaving the man unaware of the actual sums he was drained by the boy. So after a short time for the reporters, he made his way to the Atrium and Floo to the leaky cauldron and to the Alley. Like any Wizard, he directly goes for the nearest free goblin, stating an important business and order for a meeting with his account manager. Unaware or unwilling to put in his eye the angry snarl of the goblin, he was lead in a twenty minutes tour of the goblins corridor before introduced to the very goblin he was looking for. Without any greeting of any kind, he slaps the bill on the desk. "I came here for you to retrieve what is mine from the boy account!" Ignoring the man, he looks at the bill and raises an eyebrow at the name. "What happens?" "The boy had just been convicted by the Wisengamot, won''t see the light for the next 68 years." Say a grinning Lord, feeling quite generous after this victory and being free of the boy. He mistakenly takes the large bloodthirsty smile of the goblin for a mutual feeling. Without a word the goblin takes the set of stationery on his desk, writing a short missive before calling for a goblin to come. When the messager hears the destination of say letter, he pales before bolting out of the way, already sweating that he was delivering the letter too late. He reappears four minutes later with a response. Headcrusher smile grows even more for a second before he nods at the goblin who hastily exit the office. "I''m afraid that its impossible, Lord Potter." The smiling face of the man immediately crumbles as he slaps his hands loudly on the desk and yells. "What?! That inadmissible, your bank in under treaty with wizards, you are oath-bound to accept this bill!" He barely finishes before realize that the tips of five goblin swords were ready to separate his head of his body. Headcrusher rises from his seat and looks darkly at the now kneeling man. "We don''t take threats very well Lord Potter, I will pass on this affront for once but it will be the last. The next time you dare to raise your hand or threaten us in our wall, your blood will water the steel of Gringotts. As for your previous claim, Gringotts is unable to please it as the one know as Alexander Daren Evans doesn''t possess vaults at Gringotts." "That impossible! He receives gold from my vaults, not four months before!" "While it was indeed the case, he never leaves it in our care, as long as this gold isn''t in handled with another bank, he is free to do what he wants with it, and he retrieved the complete amount of those same bills." With a wave of his hand, James Potter was dragged out of Gringotts by its security guard under the eyes of all present in and out of the bank. A few minutes later, an employee of the Ministry will submit the same fate when he came for the same thing. While this was happening, the now returned reporters were racing against time in order to include those last news in the morning edition of Daily Prophet in a special page, soon rejoin by the news that Lord Potter and the Ministry emissary where booted out of Gringotts, unable to reclaim the sums has the boy never leave his gold under goblins care. That news would send an uproar not only on the island but in the world. Contrary to England, not a small number of magical communities would agree with the words of the boy throw in the worst prison know of wizards. Once again Britain became the laughing stock of the entire magical world, as this time, the Ministry wasn''t able to edit the news before they were released. True to their world, the Evans elves stay in Hogwarts in order to keep an eye on the two girls and those that have wronged their House, awaiting their master return to unleash their fury. 63 Awakening the beas As the light in the hall dims, all wait, breathless for the cup to reveal chosen ones. With few instants, the calm blue flame change for angry one, wildly swaying before an ember was propelled out of it. Raising his hand, the old wizard fetches it before reading it a high voice. "The champion of Durmstrang, Victor krum!" The announcement was immediately followed with the loud cheers of the Slytherin table as the Bulgarian seeker raise and made his way to the head table, was patted on the shoulder by his Headmaster before entering the antechamber, waiting for the two others. Before the fever settle, the fire release another burned parchment. "The champion of Beauxbatons, Fleur Delacour!" Contrary to the cheer of the previous champion, the girl made her way to the table with a haughty air, under the few sobs of her fellow classmates who weren''t chosen. Not leaving the awkward moment last any longer, the third parchment delivered to the Headmaster. "The champion of Hogwarts, Cedric Diggory!" The Puffs as their habits, all cheer warmly as one of them was chosen, the vamp... The boy confidently made his way to the table, a little knowing and satisfied smile on his face. "Yes, congratulation to them..." Before Dumbledore could finish, the cup releases the fourth note under the shocked gaze of all present in the hall. "James Jr Potter... JAMES JR POTTER!" At first, the name was whispered and none entirely catch it but the thundering words of Dumbledore end the rising mumbling of the crowd. As the chubby and small young boy made his way, shaking from excitement as his name coming out of the goblet, he stops, like any other when the cup unleashes a last fifth parchment. The two Headmaster and headmistress at first mad that Hogwarts was having a second champion froze at the thought that perhaps a third would be added. "Evans clan, Alexander Evans." Even by being whispered those words course through the entire hall leaving a sensation similar to a sharp blade against their throat. The dead silence was broken by a high pitched scream before the sound of something falling limply on the ground resound. All the gazes were attracted to the passed out James Potter who have faint while peed himself at the name. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the shadow of a frozen cell, in heavy silence, two profound deep green light snap open, gazing in the direction of the castle of Hogwarts. "It''s finally time." Those early eyes close once again, their host waiting for the committee that was sure to make their way to him shortly. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At Hogwarts, in the antechamber, the group of responsible and concerned people by the tournament irrupt loudly in the room, taking by surprise the three teen who has been waiting for them. "What the meaning of this Albus?! Three champions, all for Hogwarts?! It unacceptable, we don''t have signed for this!" The rent of the Durstrang Institue cut short the three things to receive the praise of their Head of school. "What do you say, Barty?" Ask the old man gravely. "The rules are clear, all those designed by the goblet must participate, as much as it pains me, he needs to be brought here and participate in the tournament." "So the British Ministry will let a criminal out of Azkaban to allow Hogwarts with a third champion?!" "No Madam Maxime, as stated by the parchment, Mister Evans will represent himself. Since his name have been given by the goblet under his clan name, he is thus considered as an invited guest, under the laws of the ICW, he is to be granted immunity for the duration of the tournament." All paled at this as they know that none a single action could be taken against him during that time, as they all fall under the tournament contract doing so would lead to immense consequence, that none were willing to bear. "If you must excuse me, I have a prisoner to take out of Azkaban and bring to Hogwarts, and adjustments for the first task to make." All could hear the bitter tone of the man but, like them, they didn''t have a choice. "I must all retire myself, the Minister must be warned." Says Dumbledore as he follows the Head of Department of International Magical Cooperation. For once, Ludo Bagman shows a somewhat serious face, before it fades as he jovially remains the one present. "The first task will be processed the 24 November, before this, a Weighing of the Wands ceremony, until them, take care!" Says the man before bouncing away, leaving a collection of Hogwarts professors, a passed out boy who has been dragged along, and two representatives of two schools under the shock of the revelations. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ever since Bartimus has exited the Ministry for Hogwarts, Minister Fudge has been waiting in his office to be contacted by the man in order to know the chosen champion of Hogwarts, he could care less from the two others, after all, they all know who would win in the end. Contrary to his expectation, it wasn''t by his door and the man he was waiting that he receive news, but by Floo and by the Headmaster of Hogwarts himself. "Cornelius, do you have a moment? We have quite the situation there." "Albus, sure, do come in." Says the man once he accepts the Floo call. Taking a few steps backward to leave the old wizard some space to appears, he waits with a large smile on his face. His relation with the man has greatly improved since his awaking the year before, giving the proverb ''the enemy of your enemy his your friend'' a new sens. When the very man appears, a frown on his face, he lost all trace of a smile himself and go sit to his desk. "What happens?" "Five names have exited the goblet." "Five?! How is it possible, it''s an ancient artifact, I was assured that it couldn''t be altered. this is a catastrophe, did the other school gain an additional champion?" Ask the man worriedly. "No, one of the two last was James Potter..." "Good! Having the Boy-Who-Lived in the tournament will gain much more attention, thus do us." "It''s not that who worry me, while the boy doesn''t show a particular magic gift, it the last one." "Stop making me languish, tell." "Alexander Evans." At first, Fudge was worried, but earing the name, he sighs in relief, perturbing Albus. "It''s just him! You have me worried about nothing their Albus. The boy has past the last three years with Dementors, I would be surprised that he would be able to correctly formulate the little of magic he would be able to remember." When he heard this, the old man seems to be enlightened, they have feared the name but didn''t think of what he had become, the exposure to Dementors have made the most robust of the men cower in few months, what could be left of a now fourteen-year-old after near three years? They soon smile at this, happy that the situation was resolved until Fudge thinks of something. "Now that I remember, the Ministry has been made unable to claim the boy''s fine, it could be our chance to know were those millions have been hidden, and an additional fine for those three years, don''t you think?" "Yes, this way I would be able to pay for the poor William, taking out of the goblins and reclaim my gold, great thinking Cornelius, if you could excuse me, I have a Lord to call, and staff to calm down." "Sure, go then Albus." The Minister, with his trademark smile on his face, says. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ While the two men where conversing, Bartimus have already attained the DMLE and take two Aurors with him and directly go the apparition point and vanish, after letting them know the destination. The group of three and the boatman made their way in silence. the sea was eerily calm, letting them rejoin the prison in only four hours and a half rather than the five common hours of travel. When his gaze falls on the dark tower at the distance, he feels that something was wrong. The Boatmen seeing their confused faces spoke. "It been more than two years since this happen, at first nothing was detected, but we, the boatmen remark something, ''they'' start to vanish." "''They''?" "The Dementors, no one knows what happens to them, but in less than five months since it was reported, they completely vanish before ''it'' happen". Said him while pointing with his finger, the top of the prison. The past dark stone was now heavily layered with thick arctic blue ice, running down on the first third of the prison, the entirely of the high-security cell. "I didn''t think it was possible but it became even worst than before." Says him shaking his heads, under the captived gazes of the three men. "Before, you would just be exposed to those soul-sucking monsters for a short time and a dam ambient air, but now? This is a frozen hell, that damn weather seep into you to the bones, and nothing seems to be able to warm you. The guys inside need heavy enchanted coat to keep warm and their living on the lowest floors." "What about the patrols?" Ask the youngest of the two Auror, only to receive a derisive chuckle for the boatman. "Do you feel this, boy? where still a good mile before reaching the tower and you can already feel the cold, what do you think will happen to you if you''re trapped in the higher floors?" When they hear this, the three men gaze snap against on the tower, the nearer the came, the clearer their view on the prison. What they see made them shudder, the temperature around was already negative and the sea around the prison was now in a perpetual frozen state. This was the reason why the travel was so short as the last half mile was now frozen water, stopping on the boundaries of the Wards, they would have to walk to the island. A shed could be seen along with another boathouse there. Disembarking, they were greeted by the Aurors posted on the prison. "Welcome to the frozen hell, what can we do for you Mr.Crouch?" This was perhaps the only good thing that happens here, with Dementors now gone, the Aurors posted there were finally free of the constant soul-sucking feeling, leaving them only to fend off the cold, raising their spirit for the first time in years. "I need to retrieve a prisoner to bring him on the island." When he heard him the warden nod, already guessing he would say this, after all, they came without prisoner, other than take one out, they don''t have any other reason to be there. "Who?" "Alexander Evans." When they hear the name, all the Aurors in post at the prison froze and became death white, starting to shake, while the warden''s face hardens, clenching his fists so hard that his leather gloves seem ready to burst any second. "I see." Say him in a grave voice, his previous happy tone long since forgotten. For the three men, this situation was unsetting. "Something wrong?" "You do know where he is right?" "In one of the high cell?" Says Barty before starting to realize. At his response, the warden snort. "Not in the high cell, rather, the highest one. We have been unable to reach them for the last past two years, are you sure he is still alive? I will not endanger the life of my men on a wild goose chase, only to found a dead body! Those inmates haven''t been fed during all this time, and we have to need to change those from the middle cells the closed to the high one before we lost them." "What do you mean?" "I mean that I have already lost more than fifty prisoners before we could do anything, they froze to death and are nothing more than ice cubes, you want a prisoner for the Highest floor? I will need proof that he is still alive, otherwise, your on your own on this one." "He has been selected as one of the champions in the Triwizard tournament." "Fuck, their still one alive there? Men get ready!" It was clear that those ten men where unwilling but have none other choices than follow the orders. 64 unleashing calamites The group of three were lead inside the shed by the warden, astonished to found that it was the actual living quarter of the prison guards. "The life inside those walls has become unbearable, nothing would keep the cold away for too long, when we report the situation to the Ministry two years ago, do you know what was their response? they send coats! Fucking coat and a message, ''keep the prison safe.'' nothing else! We have been left alone on this fucking island to fend of by ourselves. Those in the lower and middle-security cells need a coat or they would never finish their sentence alive, as for the higher one? Good riddance, those fucking Death Eater where the second craziest thing inside." All the while he was venting his frustration, they prepare themselves. Once equipped with a coat, they apparate at the door of the prison. "You hear that? You would think that silence would be a benediction before, now? This place has transformed into a barren land of death." On his words, they all realize what was strange with the place, not a single sound was hears, inside the inmates need every bit of energy to stay alive, the cries have long since stopped when their owner dies of exhaustion under the cold, sapped from every bit of energy inside them. "How can you keep them alive? What are you feeding them?" When they hear him, all the guards of Azkaban look at the young Auror before bursting in laugher. "Feed them, boy? We don''t even have enough to feed ourselves properly, you think we will spend resources on them?" "Then how?" "Magic" At the serious declaration of the warden, they look at him like he was crazy. "Their magic keeps them alive, they only need to eat once a week to let them survive for the next, those in the lower cell are given three meals a week, nothing more. The Ministry has refused to shorten their sentences and is not willing to allocate more resources to the prison, so they will continue with that much until their sentence is served." It was only for this that they start to understand why the boatman says that the situation was worse, those in the lower cell where simple thieves and the like, small offender, when one knows that they will need to serve at least two years inside, they shudder at the thought of the state they will exit the prison if they do. "We will start to climb for the middle and high floors, beware of the stairs, they are slippery." Say the warden while seven of the guard fix wooden sled on their back. Their internal question was answered when they see the stairs, a part of them have been adapted to let the sled slide on. The first part of the climb was relatively easy, while a little dangerous as the young Auror slip more than once on the frost coated steps. When they attain the middle of the tower after an hour-long of harder and harder climbing, the first ices start to appear on bars. The stairs soon take a crystalline appearance when ice covert them entirely. Slowly the walls turn from black to dirty grey to white and finally blue-white when they arrive at the entrance to the high floors. At this moment, the guard of the prison takes out climbing-irons, fixing them on their boots, showing to the three how to do it. "Starting now, it unknown territory, we only have tried to go their once, that was two years before and we lost fifteen men." "What?! How?!" Scream Bartimus, shocked at the news who never made to the ministry. "A new creature than we never have seen before. They take the shape of a horned rabbit with blue-white furs, their two times the size of normal ones. Don''t be fooled by their cute appearance, they eat meat and have rip those men apart in less than a minute, leaving nothing beside them, not even bones. One of their most dangerous features is that slightly crooked horn that looks like a dagger. They are incredibly stealthy and will impale you with that horn of them in a single leap. You will fall under their weight and the rest of them will swarm you like locusts. If I were to rate them, they should be at least XXXX creatures. Thankfully, they seem unwilling to exit those Iceland, others wise the prison would have been cleaned long before. The only way we have found is to left fishes here for them to feed on and pray they won''t crave for a more lively prey." When they hear him, all shudders from either memory of the blue-white monsters, or the terrifying images forming in their heads, not a single one of them were thinking that they could lose their lives today when the rise this morning but all have a mission whose consequence could be far worse than a quick death. Because of the accumulated ice over the last two years, they need to constantly blast the step to tear chunks of ice out of them in order to climb up. They know that this way they would alert the rabbits but they couldn''t make otherwise. So for the next hours, they continue to climb up those stairs in an hour and a half long climbing when it previously takes a little less than half an hour to do so. The nearer they were for the last floors, the more the guards became nervous, throwing gaze everywhere every ten seconds. Like the stairs, the corridors need for a passage to be craved in as the previously humid air has left plenty of water to be frozen all around. Where they not in mortal danger, they would have been astonished to see actual snow falling constantly in those corridors. It was the same clumsy Auror that remark it first. "Warden..." Say it while pointing a particular spot. When they look at it, they see a well-concealed hole in the snow, looking all around, they start to see more and more, becoming whiter every second. "We are in their lair..." Whispered the man, shaking at the meaning of this, while cursing in his mind the bumbling buffoon Fudge that didn''t send a team to exterminate then or at the very least relocate those hellish creatures. They choose to use piercing Hexes rather than blasting one for now forth, moving those chucks with levitation charms after that. Like they were thinking, all the cells were long since empty, their residents if not dead by then, having acted as meals. Another nerve-wracking fact was that the light seems to dim the further they advance. When they finally reach his cell, they were relieved to have made it alive, but before they could settle down a little, two piercing orb light up in the darkness, looking up for them, frightening them senseless. "It been a while since the last time I see someone alive, is that buffoon still Minister?" They were flabbergasted to hear a young voice resounding from the darkness, much less that it seems unbothered by his surroundings and not afraid of the beast around. Did they take a second, they would found strange that he was still alive while living in the middle of the flesh-eating monsters. "Alexander Evans?" Ask Barty, once able to gather his mind on the task at hand still uncompleted. "Mr. Crouch, what kind of business the head of the department of international magical cooperation would have for me?" The man was once again taken aback to be know from and remembered by the young who seems to be completely sane after all this time of starvation and soul-sucking exposure to those monsters. "This year Hogwarts House the Triwizardtournament along with Beauxbatons and Durmstrang..." "My name came out of the goblet, didn''t it?" "How?" "That the only reason why you would come for me, otherwise all of the concerned party would lose their magic, in other words, the entire of Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang students, and the three ministries employes. That what you obtain when morons tried to revive a defective tournament with a contract written by drunks centuries ago. None a single on of you have tried to change the contract?" When he didn''t receive a response he chuckled, before the sound of chains could be heard as those piercing eyes start to raise, soon exceed their height, adding a little more of the fear still gripping them. Those same chains scrape on the iced floor as he came nearer. When he was finally in the light, all were taken agape by his appearance. From a fourteen-year-old, the boy was a giant, with a height of two meters, he was towering above any of them. His wild crimson red hair falling in his back until his knees create a striking contrast with the ice all around. His shirtless body was leaving nothing to imagine, as a perfectly slim and sculpted body showing the faintest trace of muscules even in a relaxed state, was in front of them. His unblemished face was only enhanced by those startling green orb overflowing with raw power, leaving no doubt to never have been affected by Dementors. His sight was nothing of someone having past the last three years in a place without food and haunted with soul-sucking monsters. His presence alone was giving off a blaring warning from their deepest instinct. It was only when they snap out of their daze that they notice that he was carrying something in his arms. To the horror of the guard, a fluffy over-sized rabbit was resting in his arms, enjoying the petting he was receiving. Unlike the one they seen before, this one was at least three times the size of a normal rabbit, it horn long of a good twenty centimeter long. Its fur was perfectly melting with it''s surrounding and astonishing deep blue eyes could be seen when it briefly opens them. "What, you wouldn''t think that I would have to keep sane without something to do, right? So, does it means that I will exit this cell?" "Yes, for the duration of the tournament, as your name was drawn, the Ministry will provide you immunity." "Yeah, right, the Ministry, it the ICW laws that grant it to me, the British Ministry has nothing to do with it, don''t take me for an idiot." Barty grit his teeth at this, knowing full well the advantages they could have squeezed out of him should have he been ignorant of them. "You know that your tentative of subversion of the ICW laws just means that the British Ministry as directly tried to coerce me, right? It''s a breach of the treaty that you have all signed, meaning that all links between me and Wizard Britain are forever cut should I ever want, and I do. For now on, everything coming from your Ministry would need to be sent to the Goblin nation, I will not have further contact with it the instant we land on British ground." On this, he pushes the door of his cell, breaking the bars long frozen and weakened. His chains soon followed and under the utterly terrified gaze of the thirteen, twelve other rabbits follow him. When the snap out of their state, they rush to the stairs where they have left their sleds, only to found nothing. Now that the beast where gone, the transfigures the previous chunks of ice in news one, and climb down as fast as possible. Three minutes later, they exit the prison and rush to the shed. To their surprise, Alex was waiting for them in a boat, ready to go and bringing the beast with him. "Well, I don''t have the entire day, let''s go." With a quick word, Barty thanks the guard before taking another boat with his Aurors. When they start their ways back it was only 1 A.M in the morning and would return on British ground around 6 A.M. 65 the first wave The first part of the travel was made in entire silence, but the further they go from the island, the greater their mood improves, only then seeing how the suffocating aura of the lone tower has weight on their mind. Even after changing that much, it remains a sight of despair and doom for all. Alex, completely unbothered by the light brize who sent a chill to the others, look at them confusedly. Unnerved by the boy gaze after two minutes, the clumsy Auror bite. "What?!" "Just asking myself why your all not use warming charms if your that cold, I know wizard are dumb in general but you lots seem to have fallen quite low during the time I was there." They grumbled at his insult but all aim their wand at them, muttering their spells, soon releasing a small sigh of bliss as the warm feeling wash over them and drive the cold away, making Alex shake his head. After a small blank, the Auror turns at him. "You say ''you lots'' don''t you consider yourself as one as well?" "Truthfully, I don''t, your all lack in common sense, too inbred among yourself to realize that rather than producing stronger heirs by keeping among you or even in the same family, your just hasten your destruction. I wouldn''t be astonished if at least magical Britain vanish from the world in the next century or so." Of the five Wizard present, all but once seems miffed at this. "Why are you saying that?" "Look at the fact, how many children are born from each wizard family? Among them, how many possess a magical might stronger than the once they have from their fifth years? Ask Moody about the quality of Aurors, even since the last war, their numbers dimmed and their quality it averages at best. Even you Crouch should have seen in during your time as head Aurors. Your department is nothing but full of sheep those past years, too afraid to act or too arrogant to follow your own laws, why? Because your position was entitled to you from Daddy, without your pureblood dogma, wizard Britain would have crumbled, only to be raised to news height if you have taken the time to listen to the positive change mundane born could bring you. Your wand is so far in your ass, that you''re unable to see that at the speed mundane technology evolve, in less than ten years, the Oblivators squad sends to wipe out mundane memories of any sight magic, will be spotted. But rather than welcome them you drive them any, feeding other countries and communities with willing people ready to do anything to bury you in the ground. Face it, Britain is nothing more than a backward shithole and laughing stock of the rest of the world, your the last community still lead by pureblood other than vampires!" "We have great wizards too!" "Who? Dumbles? He already had a foot in the grave. The only true astonishing thing he had made in his life is to make Britain what it is nowadays." Say he indifferently. The angry Auror became confused at this, while all the others were listening without saying a word. "Heu? Didn''t you say that Britain is backward?" "And in your opinion, who''s the culprit? Moldyshort by decimating more old family that he killed new blood or the Great Fumbledore who have so much restricted the knowledge given at Hogwarts in the last fifty years that the only subjects taught at Hogwarts who are recognized internationally are Herbology, runes, Arithmancy. Transfiguration starts to fall short, charms would be in have not the Wisengamot, under the lead of Dumbles, judges that their children must know how to defend themself against dark arts while being completely unaware of says arts. I don''t caution them, only saying that you need to know them to defend against them. Let''s not talk about rituals, those are the backbones of your societies, the very things practiced by your ancestors but you ban them? I can understand for the more of them, but what of the old ritual of the equinoxes? Those are harmless and would rather help them from infancy, yet, you let the old wanker made them forgotten for their equivalent of mundane celebration? Where is your pride as purebloods when your very traditions are trampled on and you all sing the greatness of the greatest fraudster of all time?" It was at this that Barty spoke, he may not be the head of the DMLE anymore and condemned his own son, but he still is a strict believer of the law. "What do you mean by a fraudster?" "Tell me what is his greatest success in his life?" "Vanquishing Grindelwald..." Start the man but stop when he saw the large grin on the face of the young man. "Not vanquishing, he only defeats him in a duel but didn''t kill him. Last time I check, he was still alive in Nurmengard, Austria." Say him with a grin becoming larger and larger. "What?! That monster his still alive?!" For the second time, Bartimus crouch lost his cool, while all the other face whitens at that news, if that true, Dumbledore will be in breach with few ICW laws and it won''t be pretty for him. "That why I say your all sheep, he was feeding you shit all those years and you were all happily munching on it, licking his hand for more." The Aurors became a little green at the metaphor, but couldn''t deny what he was saying for their biggest shame. "Well, don''t really concern me anymore either way. Speaking of it, Mr.Crouch, is there something I must know for the tournament?" The man needs a second to adapt at the abrupt change of subject but nod neither less, keeping the entire discussion somewhere in his is mind. "The first task will be on the 24 November, before that, a weighting of wand ceremony will be lead under the three Headmaster, the champions, Mr.Ollivenders, and reporters for the Daily Prophet." "That all? No media coverage for the two other Ministries? The one who thinks the entire event his a moron. It''s supposed to be a show of international unity first but you already ditch the other side? No wonder why this country sinks deeper and deeper each passing years, forsaking international relations with things like this is the best way to have the entire international community on your back. I wouldn''t have helped Britain either during Moldyshort reign of terror with morons holding all the powers, too many ways it intrudes in their territories when they have nothing to gain and all to loses." The last part said at low voice but was hears by all still. While he wasn''t in the office at that time, Crouch couldn''t help but agree when he sees things under this light. The entire event starts to already turn for the worst and it has been only a few hours since they free him. When he remembers the wave he has raised on the first day of his admission at Hogwarts, Bartimus has a bad feeling about the entire thing but it was too late now. As for the other, they were too shaken to be able to properly thinks for themselves after this. Unwilling to pass the rest of the travel in this depressing mood, even if he was the one to bring it, he turned again to the Auror. "So, what new since I was in the freezer?" "Hum... Dumbledore, awoken last year? Rumors say he still has a moment when blank all of sudden." "Yes, having one mind shredded is nasty stuff, if the one who sticks the pieces back together not relly good it could lead to that kind of backlash, still he should be happy, some lost they mind completely, becoming nothing more than vegetable, like those one kissed by Dementor I think, what else?" "Humm seems that the House Potter has an old betrothal with House Bones." He perks at this. "Heir or Lord?" "Heir I think, the kid will need it, he seems to be not that much popular." "Even till then?" "Yeah, well, when your constantly beaten by a muggle-born you don''t stop harassing, it tends to not make you really popular." "How it will work?" "What do you mean?" Ask he intrigued, along with the others. "I did burst his two nuts back then, so... Either they were able to fix them or he will need daddy to knock her up." "You what?!" "Yeah, just before I stab that Were of a prof, I did land a rather heavy blow to his lower half, I not even sure if I didn''t burst more than them now that I think about it, I didn''t feel a lot of things when my foot impact, then again, my boots were clad with goblin steel and made of Ironbelly dragon hide so I wouldn''t have felt a lot even I was stabbed in the foot." Say Alex thinking back at the scene. When he didn''t hear anything, he raises his head, looking at them, only to see astonished faces. "What?" Shaking its head against, the Auror banish those dark through of his mind. "Nothing, other than this, I can''t say that there has any earthshattering news, the Potter and the Ministry are still trying to claim their fines, well, Lord Potter was barren for Gringotts until his Heir takes the mantle, so it may explain why the two would be married during their fifth year." "Why her aunt didn''t marry Lord Potter? It''s not like his wife was still alive, even them, I doubt there would have been that much of contestation." "Lady Potter is dead?! Since when?! Why the Wisengamot hadn'' been notified?!" This trip wasn''t good for Barty''s heart. "Well, if he has been banned from Gringotts, they don''t have any obligation of averting him and since the Ministry hadn''t had any contact with the island in the last two years, they didn''t really could warn them. She died around that time, they were about to move her to the lower security cell but she dies of froze bite." This time, no matters the subject, he wasn''t able to make them talk, for they fear that they wouldn''t be able to take anymore. As the first travel, the sea was still calm and they made it to the shore at 5:40 A.M. "Well it had been a fun ride, but as stated earlier, now that We have landed on British ground, I officially cut all ties with the British Ministry of Magic, my possessions taken from me at the date of the 22 December 1991 will be sent to the goblin nation at Gringotts, should any of them being destroyed, stolen or missing, I will ask and obtain compensation. Should the Ministry attempt by any means to my life in any way, I will seek the ICW directly for this. As I informed, I will be at the 24 November at Hogwarts for the first task. Until then, goodbye gentleman. Oh, Auror Tonks, says hello to your mother for me and tells her that I regret that she had to lose a sister. While Bella was crazy, she was still family, after all, don''t stay as a man too long, it doesn''t suit you at all, men prefer clumsy chick, not dude, it just, nope, we don''t. See ya!" At this, he vanishes along with the sixteen rabbits, leaving the group flabbergasted for the last time, and making a certain clumsy metamorphmagus revert back in shock. 66 The kings return When reappear, Alex was standing in the square, looking fondly at the surrounding, he says. "It''s good to be home. Thank you for bringing me Sunny." A gentle smile on his face as he looks at the wrecked elf bawling his eyes out. "Master!" He immediately crashes in Alex''s legs, making chuckle, before crouching in front of the elf and give him an affectionate light pat on the shoulder. After two minutes, the two separate, Sunny guide him to the bath he has prepared while he takes the furballs in a temporary shelter. Soaking in hot water for a good hour and sighing in relief, he dries himself before taking out a large fabric roll of cotton, along with jars full of pigments and a rucksack of cotton balls. In a flash, perfectly fitting pair of blue jeans appear along with an emerald shirt sporting his coat of arms in white on the front, and a lightly padded clear grey jacket with a front pocket also sporting his coat of arms in red on the back. Unwilling to cut his hair for the moment, he braided them, making a thick unique braid stopping at his waist. When he was ready, it was nearly 7 A.M. "Sunny?" "Yes, master?" "I need to go to Gringotts." "Right away master." The two pop in the front of the first step of the bank, unseen as the Wizarding Britain was still asleep. Contrary to them, the goblins were not, and the moment he appears, the two-guard at the front of the bank instinctively tighten their grip on their weapon. When they see the origin of this reaction, the stood a little straighter before striking their fist against their armored chest, making a metallic ringing sound, alerting the one inside that someone dangerous was coming, along saluting him. If before he would have been greeted by goblins for his actions against the Horcrux, the sheer dangerously of his presence makes them respect him more. Their nothing more worthy of goblins than a dangerous opponent and Alex was clearly one. Nodding at the two in passing, he sees that his guess was right, not a single wizard could be seen in the bank. What was waiting for him inside, was a raw of five goblins guard on each side of the internal door, ready to tear any opponent should they make a move inside the bank. Unphased by the stare of all goblins present bored on him, he made his way to the end of the hall. "Greeting Teller, I came to seek Account Manager Headcrusher at his earliest convenience for this morning, should he be unavailable, could you transmit my request and send an owl to inform me?" "Greetings Heir Evans, Master Headcrushed have ordered that you must buy introduced to him the moment you made your way to our land." "Thank you." The goblin nod at him before he was lead in the corridor of the goblins by the one waiting for him to finish his exchange with the teller. "Heir Evans, finally, I was starting to wonder when would the wizards see the foolishness of their ways and free you of this illegal incarceration." "Regretfully for them, they still didn''t, what they did do was to recognize me as a legitimate participant of the Triwizard tournament, and everything included at this decision." Hearing this, the frow that was starting to appear on his face morph in a bloodthirsty smile. "Oh, they do now?" "Indeed, they do." "When will it be legitimate from your clan?" "As I became seventeen, I was recognized adult from the opposed party, and a minimum period of three years from the offense. I have trialed illegally and incarcerated on the 22 December of 1991. We are the 1 November 1994, the Wisengamot alongside the Ministry, and the ICW has recognized me as a participant of the Triwizard tournament, making me an adult in their laws. Is it but 52 days before the 22 December, when came midnight on the 21 and a second later, Magic will reclaim what will be thus mine for all the one who has wronged clan Evans. If no compensation is paid, that it." "If not?" "If not, I will be in possession of all magical dwelling of the Wizarding British community, including the very Ministry of Magic, the Alley, Hogwarts, and the Hogsmeade village. While I have use of the last two, I don''t for the rest. Once I would be done with them, I will be willing to part with those land who would be nothing more than a burden for me." "What do you offer for them. Most, if not the entire wizard population of the island will be broke at this time." "That they will but there is another dwelling race in Britain that wouldn''t." Says him grinning. At the hint made its way in the mind of the goblin, his eyes growth wider and he start to shake. Trying to contain himself, Headcrusher looks at him straight in the eye. "You do know that the goblin nation has been driven under the earth after the past rebellion against magical Britain, making us unable to own land on its ground." "Yes I do, but you also must know that Clan Evans never was, is or will be under ICW laws less the Britain one, every conquered land will become his and may dispose of it without them able to raise voices against it. Since wizards won''t have the means to buy them back and I don''t have use for them, I was thinking to turn toward the goblin nation to buy them and lessen my burden as of their management by selling their right on them to it." When Alex confirms his throughs, Headcrusher bolts out of the office, leaving Alex with a large smirk on his face. The goblin didn''t return before half an hour with a trail in hand and a parchment on it, a vicious grin on his face. "The goblin nation leader has judged your arguments sound and in agreement with the treaty of old. Should you still willing as of the 22 December at midnight once past a second, Gringotts will buy from you the totality of the magical dwelling that would be listed as your minus Hogwarts, its grounds, and the village of Hogsmeade. The Goblin nation will buy them as of the ground value on the 1 December of the year 1994. If you so agree to sign the document." He attentively read it, receiving a nod from the goblin at his action, and once founding everything as says, sign it, letting the contract glow a golden hue before diving in two, a copy for each involved party. "Do Gringotts have any other need for my presence?" "Yes, actually we do, after those three years, we were able to sell the Basilisk remains in totality, due to the sheer age of the beast, some part has sold higher than Gringotts estimated, we need your accords for the transfer of the last payment." "Do it, I also want my mundane account emptied, the sums transferred to Gringotts and then the account closed, it could last until the last contract for December is honored, after that I won''t sell anymore there." "Noted." Just as they finish, a knock was heard on the door, in came a goblin with a DMLE evidence box. Inside, he found the clothes he had worn that day alongside his boots. Closing it after checking the content, he thanks the two goblins and made his way back to the entrance of the bank led by awaiting goblin at the office door. His trusty elf pops them back at the territory and he was tackled with an enormous white cat and a white owl. "Sorry you two, but I needed to take that out of the way." He scratches the beautiful owl under her beck before she flew away. Before he could ask Sunny, she was joined with seven smaller white owls before vanishing in the forest not far. "So she was able to create her family herself while I was away." "Yes master, but she had never exited the territory, it''s her hunting ground, after all, all her children are also here." "She has more?" "Yes, those are the ones from last year, with the male, they are fourteen of them, all here in the territory." "Try to found other couples or single one from both sex, it won''t be good to have only them coming from the same family in the long term." "Yes, master." While the elf pops away to accomplish his task, Alex takes his pair of boots and the needed material out of his underground storage, making them fit once again. While at it, he visits the basement. Before he was arrested and sent to Azkaban, he had emptied his storage, keeping only drinks and food under preservation charms to feed himself in his cell and keep fit. The previous section made where still there, all his previous items where the first to be seen, every junk has been sold, the gold going straight to the vaults and the rest, stored properly. All of the weapons, gems, and artifacts have vanished, surely in the vault too. Not wanting to touch this, for now, he takes a broom from those still in good condition, looted from Hogwarts. He then created two wooden boxes that he transmutes to the broom and completely recreating say broom while he was at it. The new broom has the same design that the Nimbus 2000 but with completely different abilities that would leave Harry past firebolt in the dust, well he did have near three years to pass, of course, he would learn a thing or two. Skadi soon jumps in one of the boxes while he takes two of the thirteen rabbits, one male, and a female, and fly toward the castle. Not in a hurry, he takes his time to enjoy the snow-covered landscape, completely ignoring the freezing temperature outside that would make anyone gain a ticket for the infirmary. As he lands on the front of the door of the castle, Skadi in his arms and the two fellows on each side, it was 8 A.M and all would be there for breakfast. Making his way and leaving no sound behind while his steeled boot strike against the old stones of the castle. In the great hall of Hogwarts, a lone blonde Ravenclaw was eating her breakfast like every past morning of the past three years, alone. None of her Housemate reaching for her all the time, even going as far as bullying her. But Luna wasn''t here for what could Hogwarts teach her, but she was waiting to be reunited with a certain person. He wasn''t here the past three years as she was already knowing beforehand, but it didn''t stop her to talks to him. This was what has rapidly made her an outcast in the House of the ''witty'', but that would not stop her, and nothing today could dampen her mood. "What are you grinning at, Loony, did you already spoke to your invisible friend?" While she perfectly knows that the girl was sarcastic, she smiles beautifully at her and the rest who were looking, waiting for their morning show. "In fact no, he will come directly today." A dreamy smile on her face. "Oh, be sure to present him to us them," Snidely says, Marietta. Before she responds, Luna''s eye widens and rapidly turns her head to the hall door before uttering a squeal of pure joy, bringing the entire attention of the hall, to her. When she bolts to the door, all follow her and see her throw herself in the waiting arm of a giant. When the Hogwarts students see his crimson hair and piercing green eyes, another squeal rise, but this time of pure terror before crashing sound resound in the hall, but no one could take their eyes of the figure holding Luna with a large pure white cat on his shoulder and a wicked grin on his face. "I''m back bitches." At those three words, pandemonium erupted. 67 another bites the dus While Alex was in his bath, the group of Aurors returns to the Ministry. While it was still early, some Aurors were still present due to the night switch. Luck would have for Auror Tonks that due the Tournament, both her boss and her teacher were there. The first as head of the DMLE, she needs to do an immense amount of paperwork and the last have exited his retirement for the event. "Auror Tonks, can a know why you weren''t at your post the entire night?" Ask Amelia when Tonks enters her office. "Mr.Crouch came yesterday, not long after the start of my switch, he was in need of two Aurors to escort him to Azkaban." This made the two of them raise an eyebrow at this. "Why Barty would need to do at Azkaban, lass? He knows that he needs to pass by the DMLE head first to extract a prisoner." "No, he didn''t. At first, he doesn''t say anything but only just as we pop away did he say the destination. Do you know the sate of the prison?" "What do you mean? Something happens to the prison?" "Something?! The bloody Dementors have vanished?!" ""What?!"" "Perfectly, the warden says that this situation has happened more than two years ago and that the Ministry has completely abandoned them!" "Tell us everything!" Order her boss. "Well as I say, the Dementors are gone, the prison has submitted a drastic change, ice has started to recover the tower, the surrounding half-mile around the island is frozen solid, the higher floors are nothing more than an ice cavern." "What about the inmates? Do some have an escape?" "No, Moody, their all dead, the entire high-security cells inmates and some of the one in middle ones too. For the latter, the warden says that they move them too late, some have already turned in ice cubes, so all the above didn''t have a chance to escape. What worse was the high floor has been invaded with those monsters." Say her shuddering. "What monster?" "Some flesh-eating rabbit, better if I show you." Suddenly say Tonks as she put the tip of her wand on her temples, before pulling out a silvery filament while Amelia was taking out the pensive left at disposition to the DMLE Head. The memory was put in and the three vanish inside. The two veteran Aurors look as Bartimus enters the office, taking with him two Aurors without another word, make their way to the apparition point before apparating in front of the boathouse. The crossing of the sea was skipped in a sort of a blur, but the two could tell that nothing significant has happened so say nothing. When the memory skips stop, they found themself with an unfamiliar view of a familiar place. As she says, the top third of the tower was encased in thick ice, while the surrounding water is frozen solid. They hear the conversation with the two men and when a particular name was spoken. "Merlin!" Moody says nothing but his frown deepen at this, as the boy state was unknown he still keeps his own through. When it came to the state of the inmate there, the DMlE boss whitens while moody face hardens. Loosing more than fifty inmates signifies that fifty life has been lost. Some may have been criminal but some were only serving light sentences and would be free soon. When they hear the response from the ministry, they know that something was wrong. Someone for the DMLE office has taken liberties with the lives of prisoners without resorting to the higher up and shut all contact to prevent leak. The silence was suffocating, the state of those prisoners, gut-wrenching. Under the severity of their living condition, they know that most of them would never see the light of the end of their sentences. Following that was a hard climb to the higher level of the prison and it soon came to the description of the says rabbits. Their faces turn solemn when they hear the level of threat of those creatures, being able to make vanish corpse in less than a minute would leave their force no time to arrive to support them if they fall, those creatures would be long gone or hidden for another ambush before that. They could see the tension grow on the face of all as they still don''t appear after climbing that high. But it was nothing to compare with their encounter with Alex. The moment Moody sees his eyes, he knows that the situation was even worst, the boy has only grown stronger. Hearing that he lost nothing of is an incredible mind, and seeing take apart any single little information was frightening for the three of them. The could only look in horror when those eyes rise and rise until he came to view, extracting a single word from Moody. "Monster." Nothing was more fitting, he had his share of fights against all types of opponents in the past to not recognize the threat of the boy. Two meters of pure muscle made for mindblowing speed and a mind completely able to compute and keep up with it. If before the boy was fast, now he would be able to tear down and go through transformed Werewolf like a hot knife into butter. It was rapidly confirmed when they saw that he came to the same flesh-eating monster. When they hear Barty spoke and lie about the immunity, they have a bad feeling. "Barty, don''t... fuck!" The moment Barty was called on his gamble the two know that they lost their last legal way to keep an eye on him. Seeing his broken with pure strength alone those magic repressing cuff, they know that he could have evaded long ago but didn''t to not leave them any ammunition against him. When they see him disappear in those iced corridors, they were thinking that it would be the end, but it wasn''t and more shocking revelations were made during the return on British land. The two Aurors were livid at those. When they exited the Pensive, Amelia takes out a bottle of Firewisky and three glass., pouring them before taking one and turning to Moody. "Any chance all of what he says was a lie?" "No, the boy likes mischief and chaos but isn''t a liar, if he wants to be taken seriously he needs to tell the truth. I will send a call for a raid on the prison in Austria, even if he isn''t their anymore, traces of his stay those past fifty years would remain. As for the rest, I agree with the lad, the level of Aurors those years are shit! If we were during the war, he would have steamrolled us! Worst, I can''t help but agree with him concerning our community!" "Boss, what about your niece? If he says is true, the betrothal won''t hold." When she said nothing, the two others couldn''t help but shake their head. "What now?" "Moody?" "The boy has nothing to do until the 24, I doubt he would hide..." "Boss, their news for Hogwarts! They say a convict have escape Azkaban and his raising hell in the great hall!" Moody couldn''t help but growl at this, made his way to the Floo, and vanish in a bark. "Hogwarts!" Arriving in the infirmary, where the call came from, he storms to the great hall to found already some corpse on the ground. Seeing this he sigh and look at the young man who was happily munching on a light salad of fresh-cut fruits. "Why are they always corpse when we meet, lad?" Say the mutilated man defeated. "Because Britain wizards are morons?" "Hay, that they are, boy, that they are." "Want some? they came from my territory, their quite good." Says Alex, forwarding another bowl that appears on his side. Shrugging, the man takes his wand, casting some spells above it, and once clear, sit down and start munching on them under the flabbergasted look of the entire hall. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Not all those present in the hall recognize him when they see him, in fact, only those fourth years and above does, the foreign of the two schools and the first, second and third years would only know his name, as not a single photos have ever leaked to the media, no matter of much they tried to obtain one. The first to react was James Jr, the phantom pains of all those years back came crashing back with vengeance, along the instinctive fear Alex has ingrained in his subconscious. Unable to shoulder such a huge mental strain, the boy let out a squeal of pure horror, peed himself while his head came crashing in his plate, making food fly everywhere. Other than Luna, two other witches react. What makes them frozen on their seat was Luna. While they didn''t bully the girl, they haven''t helped her too, leaving her to fend for herself, seeing that those two where close made them somewhat worry as of the way their friendship with Alex could go. Another frozen group was the principal aimed crowd of his words, the staff of Hogwarts. With Dumbles'' return, McGonagall was able to somewhat keep her post but need a constant probation officer. That task was immediately taken by James Sr, making relatively safe and giving her an assistant for her class. As Hogwarts have need yet again a professor of DADA, a certain Gilderoy Lockart''s made his way to Hogwarts. Without the Horcrux to power the curse, the man was able to keep his post for three consecutive years, making the entire Wizarding community thinks that he was the one at the origin of the cured curse. Thank his prodigious effort, the number of students successfully passing their OWLS and NEWTS in those years has dropped to an all-time low but nothing was said and done. So when Alex appears, it was those two who rush, wand in hands. The first clearly angry that he was out of his cell, the second because taking down a criminal would do a great next book, the past three years have been lackluster and his editor was starting to be impatient. "You!" With this word alone, Lord Potter starts to cast, throwing at the start what he sees to be a piercing hex when he evades it with Luna. Seeing that he didn''t have any shame to aim at a student, Alex vanishes of their view for a second before he reappears, holding a severed arm holding a wand. "I can''t say I surprise to see you aim lethal spells at me, but aiming one while one of your students are there? that a new low, even for you." Taking the wand out of the hand, he let the limp arm fall on the ground. Before blood could even splatter out, the arm vanishes as the two little rabbits tear it apart and swallow it. "Don''t worry Lord Potter, I am a skilled man, such a tiny wound is nothing for me! Braciam Emendo!" With all his might and magic, he aims at the bleeding stump of the man. Under the expecting eyes of Floparts, the yelling and kneeling Lord holding his cut off shoulders, shut up before crumbling on the ground, suffocating. The shocked man either wasn''t thinking he would able to cast something that powerful or that it would produce such a result. Not leaving anyone the time to react, he bolts again, and four distinct snapping sound rings in the now completely silent hall. Letting him fall after taking the wand, Alex turns to the rest. "So before anyone thinks of attacking me, I must say to you all that, first, all this could have been avoided if the geezer there have told you all that I fall under immunity, anyone of you attacking me will face a full counter-attack and I will not be kind. Second, the girl here is under the protection of clan Evans, should a single one of you even look at her in the wrong way, I will gouge your eyes out. I know that some little bitches in the Ravenclaw House have stolen from her, you have an hour to return anything to her before I cut a limb for each missing thing. Go!" The last shout wakes up the group of girls of says House who darts out of the hall to return anything they have. Gazing at the entire frozen hall, he sees Dumbles approach. 68 The first of many to came "Alex, it good to see you once again."Not buying his grandfather smile, he says. "It''s Heir Evans for you Fumbledore, you want something?" "Yes, I wanted to discuss with you the possibility to release young Wiliam Weasley." "He is in goblin''s hand, as long as the debt isn''t settled, they won''t release him." "But they don'' have that much of money to spare..." "I don''t care about where the money came, as long as it''s pay. I specified that they would be released only after it due." "So you won''t mind if I do?" Says the man with an already contract in hand. "Go ahead." Seeing the path clear, the man approach, put the document on the table before looking at him. "I just need your signature on the document." He nods at this and signs, giving it to Dumbles to do so. Once done, the man hastily says. "Minerva, take care of everything else, will you? I need to hurriedly set him free." "While you''re at this, you can tell his wife that her husband has died in Azkaban." ""What?!"" While Dumbledore runs out of the hall completely unphased by the news, one couldn''t say the same thing from the twins. "Well, you don''t know but the situation at the prison isn''t really good now, Dementors have vanished and the top of the tower is frozen solid, all the inmates in the high-security cells are dead, and your father was also serving his sentence there, so he pretty much end like ice cubes, oh! Potter, your mother also is dead, the same thing, so sorry. Speaking of dead, Poppy, aren''t you see if Lord Potter is still alive?" This broke the hold on the medic witch who only realizes now that she has two injured to heal. She first goes to Lord Potter, but with the size of the pool of blood bled out by his stump, it was rather clear as of his fate. A couple of diagnostics spells later and she shakes her head sadly. "Bleed out?" Ask Alex curious? "Along with suffocation, the spell of Professor Lockart has vanished the ribcage, the lungs have to compress the heart, making bleed out faster, and without the ribcage, the lungs have collapsed and where unable to bring the oxygen." "So... Did a professor of Hogwarts just kill a Lord of an Ancient and Noble House?" His words made them all realize that it was indeed the case. As all turn white, Alex turns to James. "Sorry dude, it seems like you orphan now, but hey, look at the bright side, your fourteen, you are now the new Lord Potter, it must count for something, right?" This was too much for the boy who just awake and faint again, making Alex shake its head. "What a sissy. So I was told that they''re a tournament ongoing but I wasn''t told who was my opponent?" "I know!" He turns to Luna. "Who?" "Humm, Victor, Fleur, Cedric, James, and you!" Says her happily while pointing at each, making Alex look at them."So an international seeker for Durmstrang, the daughter of the french DMLE head for Beauxbatons, a flower boy and a sissy eunuch for Hogwarts? And Fudge thinks that Britain will win? I once again astonished by the stupidity of the man." Saying this he near the staff table and directly go for the french representative, Bowing in front of her. "Veuillez m''excuser de ne m''¨ºtre presenter ¨¤ vous le moment de mon arriver. Je me presente, Alexandre Daren Evans, Heritier du clan Evans, pour vous servir, madame." Like their Headmistress, all of the students of Beauxbatons were surprised that he speaks a fluent french. Raising her hand to him, he takes it before kissing the back of her hand. "Vous ¨ºtes excuser, monsieur Evans. Je dois dire que je ne m''attendez pas a rencontrer quelqu''un ici ayant pris la peine d''¨¦tudier d''autre languge que la sienne." "Malheureusement le niveau academique d''Hogwarts ¨¤ chuter terriblement, laissant seulement rustre completer leur etudes ici." This trigger a wave of laugher for them while Alex smirk. "Si vous voulez bien m''excuser, j''ai une autre person a saluer." "Faite donc." Say her, making him send him a small nod. Making a round of the table, he stopped in front of the Headmaster of Durmstrang. "While I don''t speak your language like the one of Madam Maxim, allow me to transmit the same message, I welcome you and your students in this castle, while it won''t be up to the standard of your, I hope that you will pass an agreeable moment and for the duration of the tournament," says Alex, looking at the man straight in the eyes. Igor didn''t know what to say of the boy but until then he has stay courteous of him and his school unlike all the British representant, so he opts for the safest way, nod and takes the outstretched hand in a solid hand check. "Thank your, Mista Evans." "Your welcome Headmaster Karkaroff. On this if your must excuse me I still hadn''t had breakfast yet!" He returns to the Ravenclaw table and sits, rapidly followed by Luna. "Sunny?" "Yes, master?" Says the Elf as he appears in front of all in his form-fitting butler outfit, Evans'' crest clearly displayed on the breast pocket. "A bowl of cut fruits with a 33Cl bottle of the n¡ã6 please, as for Luna, I think that is time for them to be tested, please bring one of each for her to taste." "All of them master?" Say the Elf a little worried. "Yes, all, don''t worry, she can take it." The elf nods seriously at this and a second later, a bowl with an assortment of bites sized cut fruits appears in large bowl enough to feed four large eaters. On the side a clear bottle containing a clear light purple juice follow. as for Luna, another squeal of delight resound in the all when fifteen different puddings appear in front of her, most of them containing small-sized cut fruits. Each of them was as large as plate and high of the half, not that this seems to bother the girl as she starts to demolish them with frightening speed. "... And it around there that you show up." Say Alex while taking out the two wands, giving them to the ex-Auror who nods at this. "You want the memory too?" "You would?" "Why not? Not my fault those moron assault me. You will need to take it through" He says as a vial appears on the table. The Ex-Auror retrieves the memory at the nod of Alex, before storing in the vial and performing a couple of charms on it. "So what is it?" Say the gruff man as he pokes the bottle of juice with the tip of his wand. "Hum, this one is N¡ã6, so grape, raspberry, and sweet apple. No added sugar or anything else, 100% pure juice." "N¡ã6?" "Well I do possess a rather large orchard that gives tons of more than fifty different fruits, I need to do something with them." While they were talking, a group of Aurors, lead by Amelia Bones finally appears. When they see two bodies on the ground, one soaking in his own pool of blood and the other with his four broken limbs while Moody was talking and eating fruits with a known criminal it was mindblowing. "Your late Amelia, everything already over, the boy has given testimony and memory, Lockart has killed Lord Potter. Send me a few of those fruits later boy." Says Moody as he rises and limps away after giving the wands and memories to Tonks. "Sure, will do." Says Alex before he turns his head to Luna, take serious air while taking out a stack of fifteen sheets of paper and a ballpen. "Okay young lady, time for the real deal I want you to note everything you think of those puddings honestly." Taking an equal serious air, she starts to go through the sheets in second. "Done, were my prize?" He takes out the two bunnies from under the table, leaving them in plain sight. Amelia and Tonks whiten while Luna release yet again another squeal of pure glee. "Crumple-horned snorkack!" "There are female and male, so you can have a few more. They eat anything that is alive so either veggie or meat is good, no mineral, it''s hurt their tummy, those ones are still young so they will grow a little more. Their horn falls once a year and is quite sturdy, as much as steel and sharp so be careful. The best way is to recover them with a sheath of dragonhide, this way they won''t wander stabbing peoples. They like cold and snowy areas, for now, it good but later it won''t. I will hold on them until the weekend alright?" "Okay!" It was at that moment that the Raven girls return their arms full of stuff. Sunny appears and snaps his fingers when nothing happened, he nods at Alex and vanishes with it, returning it to Luna trunk before adding security charms. While this was happening, Dumbledore was sent in the office of Headcrusher after showing the document to a teller, completely mistaking his smile. "What can I do for you Mr.Dumbledore?" This made the old man frown a little, the loss of his titles was still a sore subject. "I came to take out Mister Weasley and his mother from your custody, this time you won''t stop me right?" Reading the document attentively, he asks for a goblin that exit and enter the office rapidly, with another document. Reading the other to he turns to a waiting Dumbledore. "Are you sure you want to activate contract clauses? This is not a Gringotts contract, all parties will lose any possibility to retract after this point." "I do, as so the other concerned party." "So be it." He stamps the document, making it shown a white light. "The rest of the debt of the Weasley have been transferred to you and paid, Mr.Dumbledore, Mr.Weasley, and Widow Weasley will await you on your way back. Do you have any other business to go through?" "Yes, I want to activate the secondary clauses." Says the old Wizard with a victorious smirk on his face, a rather disconcerting and unseen from him. "Very well, the concerned vault content will entirely be transferred to the designed one." "Thank you." The old Wizzard exit the office and soon the bank along with a woman attempting to flood the Alley and a haggard man who may have been handsome at a point of his life but the last three years in the mines have snuffed any light in his eyes, leaving nothing but an empty shell. In his office, Headcrusher calls for the Dumbledore account manager, giving a copy of the two contracts. Reading them, the Goblin sigh, disenchanted. "It seems that I will need to ban Mr.Dumbledore for Gringotts list of customer, regretfully his account has been emptied, I would have gained quite a few Galleon on this. Your customer, Heir Evans is a good customer, bringing your clan riches." "That he does!" Grin Headcrusher at the misfortune of his fellow goblin, but such his the life of a goblin banker, one could lose everything in a single misjudged contract like the one Mr.Dumbledore tried to make Alex sign. only to be exchanged for one of is own when the old man''s gaze slips off the document. This simple action has consequences to legally empty any holding of the old man to him. Soon those galleons will vanish from Gringotts, forever unable for anyone to reclaim them. 69 Tying loose end Being Tuesday, students of Hogwarts soon exit the great hall to their class, leaving Alex alone and nothing to do since students for other schools also have their schedule. The corpse of Lord Potter has been taken Away as well as Lockart who gain himself a holding cell in the DMLE, bringing his count of slain DADA professor at three. Exiting the castle proper, he made his way to the territory via his broom. There was another of what could be done, should they have accepted mundane-born. Taking the base of broom runes clusters, mix with the knowledge of the mundane and its law in physics, he was able to construct a broom that would have not equal for the next century at the very last. Even then, the use of broom rather than other constructs was still archaic in his eye. Taking a large pile of components, particularly basic elements, he didn''t take Alex long to form the chain of molecules at the base of dragonhide. That right, he only needs to component once to be able to recreate it. It has taken an abysmal amount of knowledge to be able to obtain this result but as long as he has enough time to deconstruct and analyze it''s structure, alongside raws material, he would be able to recreate anything he needs. A large amount of molecule soon transforms in an even roll of Ironbelly dragon hide, the same as his boot and one of the sturdiest leather know to wizards. He could have gone for basilisk skin, but thee staggering amount of primary matter wasn''t worth it for this situation. Using the newly made leather, he cut a large part before transmuting a pair of pants, a jacket, and a pair of glove, the scrap soon transmuted and add to the roll. This was also one of his preferred part of his skill, nothing was left behind to pollute his environment. It may sound silly but he couldn''t caution the ''waste'' mentality in his past, now that he can, every scrap where transformed in its most basic state to serve better use later. Taking out of his storage the molt horn of the rabbits, he transmutes it into an organic handle perfectly fitting his hand. In the other, he takes a created light purple pigment before transmuting air. Little by little a light purple diamond appears. Shaped in a cube of one centimeter, he transmutes it inside the handle before closing his eye, thinking of rune version of his runic circle. Invisible for the exterior, the surrounding of the diamond were soon littered by those minuscule circles forming the complete scheme. All around the handle, rune encrusted diamond lines appear, connecting his hand to the inner working of the weapon, allowing magic to supply the scheme inside. With but a will from him, a blade of pale clear purple light appears. For his first lightsaber, he keeps everything to the minimal, no particular shape, the minimal thickness of the beam. It was a simple eighty centimeters long, two-centimeter width and three-millimeter thick blade but he made it, his very own lightsaber. Like his previous light-based weapon, it wouldn''t be of great use against magical creatures with high magical resistance such as dragon or Basilisk due to his magical nature but for hunting Acromentulas, it would be more than enough. That right, he was holding a grudge after their attack three years before and wanted revenge. Once fitted, he returns to Hogwarts, directly fleeing to the forest, above the canopies, to found the nest. It was easy to do so as trees were dying after absorbing a huge amount of venom through the years since their arrival. Once knowing where the nest was, he drifts a little further and starts his preparation. Putting his hand on the ground, he searches for huge rocks while deconstructing poisoned trees, gaining cleansed wood and vial after vial of Acromentula venom. Once the rocks found, he constructs a closed chamber with an entrance large enough for the smallest spider to pass in. After this, he recreates the odor of blood in a small amount, wanting to emulate a wounded small animal. From what he was able to learn on the Acromentula, the larger specimen would not move for small prey, the amount of energy they would lose wouldn''t be compensated by the prey so they leave them to the younger. Soon, the light sound of the spider leg was capt by his sens. For this, he has morphed in his half state, his animal hears giving him a better hearing and his tail will give him better equilibrium. The odor he spread must have been a little too strong, some larger specimens where among the young, but even then it wouldn''t have an impact on his plan. The moment three made their way in, he closes the enter, plunging the chamber in the dark. unbothered by it, he lights up his saber before rushing to the nearest one. Because of the sudden change of lighting, they lost focus for a second. It was enough time for him to sink the light blade in the head part of the spider, driving it through the brain and killing it. Before blood could split, he stores the corpse and goes for the second. Seeing one of them vanish all of sudden disturb them against, and due to their low amount of sentience, those disruptions were fatal for them. Killing those three only took him a few seconds and no effort whatsoever. Seeing this, he continued that way, raising the number to four then five, and keeping it at this, he slaughters the young Acromentulas. Fifteen minutes later, all those that have gathered there were killed. Seeing none around, he moves to another place and start again. In the following hours, he constructs twenty-five stone chambers all around the Acromentula nest and slaughters the entire younger brood before going for the older. Making slowly his way, he collected more than two hundred corpses before larger where send by Aragog to know why the younger have vanished. During the following three days he would continue to kill the colonies bit by bit. As their size and intellect were raising, he only faces one specimen at a time. While it will extend the time he needs to kill them all, he wasn''t willing to take risks for this. Along the way, he made modifications to his lightsaber, it was only with trial and error that he could obtain viable data. With only slight manipulation and change, his consumption of magic reduce while the light became more potent, easying his hunt. As the weekend came, he was already in thousand counts and still raising. each night he would leave the corpse for the elves to go through and harvest them. Since they where too young the little spider has no value other than primary matters so he deconstructs them, but as they became older, they start to produce venom, their skin hardens, and their meat gain in flavor. All sold to goblins who were happy to have a constant supply of Acromentula meat for their feast. Having already deconstructed his needed part, he keeps nothing other than few pounds every now and then for Skadi. While he was still processing the information, he would later be able to recreate it so why keep it when you could make money out of it? It was only when the weekend came and before having yo past the day with Luna that he start to change a few things in the territory, namely his house. While he was happy to be back he more so than ever want a house on his own, construct by his own hands and power. After a bit of differents construction rocks came from Gringotts and he analyses them, he asks for a huge amount of several different junks. Because of those where more garbage that worthy component, he was able to buy them cheap and in large quantities. After transmuting everything in primary matters, he starts to produce calibrate large slab of what the goblin call Rorik demise. The name came from the very goblin to discover the particular rock. At that time he was searching for construction material and found this harder than goblin steel rocks. Exited by it discover, he starts to mine for it recklessly. His blow was so strong that he bring down the fragile roof of the cavern on his head, thus giving the name of Rorik demise to the stone. This particular stone in itself is of a beautiful night blue crossed by clear green jade-like veins. This stone his highly sought after in the goblin community as it says to feed on ambient magic through those veins to resist natural disaster. those veins pattern only appears when those strikes and the stronger the disaster, the stronger they glow, while leaving a slightly dark blue like building the rest of the time. Thanks to those same veins pattern, it didn''t need any adhesive between the stone as once the building his done, it will gather the ambient magic to link the entire pattern, sealing them together. So while he was producing the stones, elves where busy follow his blueprint, stacking the stones, introducing beams of wood and steel. With their help and the lack of loss time he would have a need to let the grout dry, the house was appearing at naked eyes. The entire house was more of a small building that a proper house but he did have the place. Made of three floors, with the ground floor containing a single room made for an open kitchen, a living and dining room, and a restroom. A wooden staircase would lead to the story above and to four rooms with each their own bathroom. The last one floor would be his with only a bedroom with its bathroom and an office with its personal Library. Just outside, the two water tanks he thinks would be against the wall, connected to the house rune scheme network. Done with the exterior of the house, the construction team then start to work on the interior. While he was providing everything, he also integrates the different rune schemes that will for a complete network once done. While it may sound as if it was imposing, in reality, it only concerns the plumbing and the lighting network, he also incorporates another network for the use of electric devices based on magic. Those networks only consist in line of special material to conduct magic through the entire house as well as an external station to link them to the internal network. all sinks, shower, bath, and toilet were liked to the tank in the outside who have installed their special collecting and transmuting rune schemes, after thinking about it, he also had a moisture gathering and control rune scheme to fill the tank and keep a stable amount of water. When they were done, the entire house was finished, leaving the interior decoration but Alex can proudly claim that he was the owner of the cleanest, environmentally friendly house at least in this world. While the house was under construction, he sends elves to buy all the available tapes in the world, be it music or film. He would create better support later but he would not be deprived of entertainment even if he goes to other worlds! Leaving the walls white for now, the house was swiftly fully equipped like a modern house of his time, being in advance for this timeline. Before the day end, he was able to take his first meal, bath, and sleep on his own bed. 70 an helping hand When he made his way in the great hall this Sunday, it momently became silent. Seeing the numerous Daily Prophet among them, he knows that it was related to the event of the past week. Not caring a bit, he seat with Luna and starts eating what Sunny brings the two. "You know, it is time that you speak to them, they quite need it, now more than ever." Says the blonde on his side. "What do you mean?" Responds Alex before looking at the Gryffindor table. If before the two were looking at him with longing, they now clearly show distress. "What happens?" "Dumbles, Now that Lord Potter is dead, it falls on Jr to take the mantle, problem, he can''t as long he isn''t recognized by the Wisengomt. The Tournament had given the old man an opening to push the temporary emancipate status to a permanent one, all he needs is..." "A wife... Fucker, he will actually force a young witch against her will?" "No, he obtains no opposition from her family." "What?! She didn''t say something against, why?" "The DMLE is not really shining with good results since your libration, the state of Azkaban was just made public, along with the affair of Lockart, one of the female Auror let him escape after giving him a quickie in his cell. In order to direct the attention elsewhere, she and Dumbles have arranged for the wedding to take place. The union of two old House would distract them until the first task and after that..." "They will forget. Thank,s Luna, I know I say that it would have been our day today but..." He says, feeling guilty, but he can''t abandon his only two other friends."Don''t worry, do we do it there?" "How do ... You... Right, seer, I should have known." Says him facepalming, knowing perfectly what he was about to do."Came along, young lady." Says him while rising, soon followed by a happy Luna. When he once again turns to the two girls, he saw their downcast expression while Susan''s eyes start to moisten, thinking that he wouldn''t do something. With a discreet sign of the head, he indicates them to follow them. The two hasten, completely ignoring James who has been tormenting them ever since he received the news for Dumbles. James has since long started to lust after Susan''s body, because of magic their body mature faster than normal human and the girl have been quite gifted in the physical department. While conserving a petite stature of a barley meter and sixty centimeters, she has been endowed with a generous chest that was only accentuated by her small frame that even her plain wizard robes couldn''t completely hide. Even if she was only in her four years, she was more gifted than a good portion of the seven ones. The fact that he had a contract with House Bones also bring him another unexpected gift, Hermione. Ever since Susan has taken her as a ward of House Bones, the girl destiny have been tied with the House, when the contract came into existence, it also has state that every resource of the House would be at the disposition of House Potter, giving him ways to cower and pressure the girl. Ever since it was known, she started to have nightmares, while he couldn''t do anything for an academic point, owning her would let him vent his anger in ways that strike fear in her. Why she fear him was rather evident when the boy has boosted that while he would keep Susan, he would pass Hermione to the House. Unfortunately for her, Alex wasn''t here anymore to stood like a wall for them and they have long since thought that he would never see the light again and would vent their own feelings on the closet thing they have against him, her. So ever since he returns they have wanted to go to him, only to be stopped by their guilt about Luna but they themselves weren''t worries free about their Hogwarts live ever since his depart. When she learned the previous day that she would have to marry the git before the first task and even produce an Heir, in case that something happens to him, she nearly broke, completely devasted that her own aunt was selling her off for her own benefit without caring about her. The pasts years have changed the woman before she would have never allowed this but the repeated mistake made by her department and the Wisengamot have finally worn her down. Letting her at the mercy of a returned Dumbledore and his schemes. That way, the two of them where completely distressed, with less than three weeks before the task and the death of James Sr, the wedding would have to happen at least two weeks prior in order to let her enough time to be impregnated. When they see Alex, they know that today was their last chance. When they see him raise en tart to exit the room, Susan nearly broke in tears, but the barely perceptible movement of his head clear everything. She bolts out of her seat, closely followed by Hermione, completely deaf to the increasing yells of James who attract the attention of all. At the commotion, Dumbledore raised his head, and at the sight of the fleeting two young ladies, the pursuing James and Alex who was exiting the Hall, fear gripped him. The fear that everything would be lost if the two girls were able to escape from the castle. He knows that if they do so, they would not see them again at least until the task. He couldn''t allow that, so raising from his seat and taking his wand, a spell impacts the doorpost, making them bang shut and trapping all five of them inside the hall until he settles the situation. "What do you think you''re doing Dumbledore?! Open the doors!"Furious at the act of Dumbles, Alex makes volte-face. "I fear that I can''t do that, otherwise, two young ladies would try to sneak out of the castle, and as their Headmaster I am responsible for their safety." Say the man with a dotting smile on his face. "You and I both know that you don''t care for their safety, but only want to be sure that there still there until you force a young witch against her will and let a pig **** her!" His words brought confused whispers from their hosts, making the old man wince internally and curse at the boy to exposing the situation. "I fear that you misinterpret the situation there, House Potter is in a tight situation and need to secure their future." "So you are sure that something will happen to your champion, making him unable to continue his lineage? Is the Wisengamot that frighten that one of their founding House go extinct that they would force their will upon a defenseless witch?" The image Alex just portray of the Wisengamot was quite dark, and should he even confirm this, the reputation of the British ruling council would only sink lower in the international strata. "I can assure you that I and Amelia have made every..." "But that the gist of this, you don''t hold any power in the Wisengamot! What you are doing now is to condemn House Bones to became threaten to vanish. Should what you fear happens, that Heir Potter dies in his first task and leave behind a pregnant wife, you will have condemned House Bones, as the first child would be a Potter one. This is called Line thief and it a crime as clearly established by the Wisengamot!" This actually strikes Dumbledore heavily as it was true. He was starting to panic for a second before he thinks of Amelia. "But there is still Regent Bones, the Line could be passed down from her." "Against it clearly states your lack of knowledge of the laws, knowing that you had hold position of power among that body in the past is starting to worry me, how much laws have you broken? As you say regent Bones could pass the line down, problem, there is only a single true Heir of the House, the very same that you are forcing to bow before the Potter. If you really want the Potter line to be passed down, it falls on Amelia Bones to provide a Potter Heir to let Sussan continue the Bones line, otherwise, she could also be accused of Line thief against her own House. If you continue on this track YOU will face down criminal charge for subversion and attempts of line thief against House Bones, condemning Regent Bones to death for being your accomplice and thus condemning House Potter of extinction, another line thief. Do you really think that the Wisengamot will let you alive, knowing that you are responsible for the extinction of two of the remaining of the sacred twenty-eight?" This stunned the Hall silent, for the shock of the revelation, its consequence, and waiting for Dumbledore response. Choosing for the easiest way out, he takes a serious air and looks at him. "While it a good argument, this not concern you, You are only granted Immunity for the duration of the tournament, once done, you will return to your cell, should you still alive, that is, after all, it has a history of rather gruesome death." The air inside the hall seems to freeze as Alex''s eyes start to emit an ominous glow. "Are you threatening me old man?" Everyone present was taken aback by the bluntness of the young man. Even Dumbledore starts to become annoyed to be spoken on that tone. "Watch your tongue young man, I''m ..." "Nothing more than a decrepit memory of the past that can''t let go his delusion, don''t try me Dumbledore, Susan and Hermione have, are, and will always be friends of mine and I won''t hesitate to bring down the full wrath of Clan Evans against anyone trying to harm them!" Some would have been awed and intimidate, should not Dumbledore let a small chuckle and looking down at him. "You''re but a mere child, while an Heir, you have none authority in the says of your clan, the Wizengamot would not allow action being taken against his own." "Who says I was only an Heir? As for the Wizengamot, They hold not says in my clan affairs. As for not allowing any action taken against one of them, they can''t interfere with magic. House Potter still own me a duel of Honor, because of the action of the Wizengamot and the cowardice of House Potter Heir, it has been delayed once, I won''t allow a second time. Since we all are present, I claim duel!" At his words, thunder resounds in the clear sky of the enchanted ceiling before dark ominous clouds gather rapidly, casting a forbidding shadow on the grounds of Hogwarts. A ring of blue fire immediately surrounds the five, drawing gasp of horror for the older students and professors. The tables surrounding them were moved further to the walls, bringing the seated students to safety. "Magic has recognized my claim and only one of us will exit the ring alive." When he sees this, Alex grinned like a mad man while James starts to shrieks and quake, the girls immediately moving behind Alex, clearly showing their support. "Shall we dance, Potter?" His grin becoming bloodthirsty as his hair sways in the wind of the flames. 71 the day everything would change Before the badly scared boy could respond, something violently collide with the air a good meter above the flame, should it not have been stopped, the curse would have struck Alex in the chest. "It''s the last time I allow you to interfere Dumbledore, the next time I will retaliate!" "You can''t process with this duel, it illegal and charges will be brought against you!" "Hello! Remember, I have immunity from the Wisengamot for the duration of the tournament." Says Alex at Dumbles. "You can''t process! the Tournament takes precedent! It against the contract for champions to go against each other''s!" "You are clearly out of your deep Dumbles, magic has acknowledged my claim, thus this duel takes precedence on the tournament." Dumbledore was running out of arguments in a situation that have degenerate out of control swiftly. It''s was at this moment that a group of Aurors lead by Amelia and surrounding Fudge and his toad appears. "What the meaning of this, Dumbledore?! The Ministry sensor has been going out of control" Half scream Fudge of fright when he sees the ominous shadows casts by the ink dark clouds on the ceiling. "Mr.Evans just enact a Duel of Honor against Heir Potter." "It''s against the laws! Aurors, arrest him!" Rushing without thinking, he sends Aurors to apprehend Alex. On his words, two Aurors assigned to his guards made their way to the fire ring and cast a spell before continuing. Only to let out screams of agony as their flame freezing charms, well, didn''t freeze the flame, burning them in the blue fire and leaving nothing behind. The audience was astonished at that, Hogwarts students that two Aurors just die, the rest that those two were stupid enough to think of being able to freeze them in the first place. "You! I will have you jailed for this!" Shrillingly says Fudge while pointing AlexAex. The latter completely unbothered with the sorry excuse of a Minister look at the boy whose hope doesn''t stop to rise, only to be crushed time after time. "You better be ready, nothing short of a designed champion can save you of this situation." At this, James immediately looks on his left, at a pair of red hairs precisely. Since he says those words loudly enough for all to hear, the two made their ways to the circle eagerly, thinking having finally had a chance to avenge their brother and father. "I chose House Weasley at my champion!" Shout the boy before darting out of the circle safely, sighing in relief in doing so. On their side, the two look at each other before stepping in without going aflame. All this happens under the eyes of the entire hall and no one stops them. "Since the brat wants house Weasley as his champion, I will allow the two of you to face me together, who you''re second?" Says Alex looking at James for the last part. Before he could respond, Dumbledore who has made his way to Fudge spoke before everyone else. "I will, it''s time for someone to put an end at your madness before someone else will be injured." "Very well. Susan?" Says girl turns her worried gaze to him when called. Seeing her expression, he smiled softly while stroking her cheek. "I need a referee, will you?" Struck in her own world the girl nod at him absentmindedly."While I don''t want to do this, I need a second, will one of you accept?" Ask Alex at Hermione and Luna. "You won''t need one but I will do it." Chirp Luna. Nodding at her, his gaze hardens while turning to the twin with already a wand in their hands. "That is clear to both of you before we start. This is a duel of honor, the main dueller will face each other with only a single aim, the death of the other, no surrender, no mercy. It will be left to the second discretion to face the main dueller adversary or not and will submit to the same rules." The silent hall was once again shocked, under those odd, Alex has very few chances of winning, should he do, he would have to face of Dumbledore of all people after! Hearing this, Fudge shut up, finally understanding the gravity of the situation. This was Susan''s clue to act. "Offended, as per the old laws, state your claim." It was as much for the duellers than magic for the cause of the offense to be stated and stake claimed before the duel, leaving the last chance for both sides to retreat before the unavoidable. "I, Alexander Daren Evans, n¨¦e Harrison James Potter, claim grief against House Potter for willful breach on the Heirship of the House Potter, the willful endangerment of my life under magical blood bounding, willful and deliberate restriction of my magic under magical blocks, the willful and deliberate steal of the betrothal for the Heir and the Heir of House Bones, willful and deliberate colluding with outside force to plunder what was mine by birth and inheritance. I claim grief against House Dumbledore for willful breach on the Heirship of the House Potter, the willful endangerment of my life under magical blood bounding, willful and deliberate restriction of my magic under magical blocks, the willful and deliberate steal of the betrothal for the Heir and the Heir of House Bones, being the outside force scheming to plunder what was mine by birth and inheritance. I claim the end of House Potter for what it represents and claim back what was mine!" A bright burst of green light flood the hall on his claim as thunder nearly burst everyone''s eardrum. When the buzzing sound in their ear subsides, the silence break under the profanities against House Potter and Dumbledore from the older Purebloods while the adults where livid at the revelations and crimes the two Houses commit against Alex. Of all it was Dumbledore that was the most affected, escaping cardiac arrest by the skin of his teeth. He knows that even should he win, he is finished, the moment magic accepts his claim, all know that he spoke only the truth. Susan was nearly bursting in joy, all that was left was him winning and she would be able to be with the man she loved without anything able to separate them other than Alex himself. Even without being from House Potter, the debt will carry and the contract will pass to him. For the twins, nothing makes sense anymore, House Weasley has always been a vassal of House Potter, going against their lord was the ultimate treachery only below murder, the very thing they eagerly accept. While he wasn''t a Potter anymore, their fate was sealed the instant they enter the circle. Without anyone noticing, two runic circle traces in his palms and collapse, two lightning bolt rushing, striking the two and claiming the life of the forswearer. The crowd froze at the sight, while mundane born couldn''t help but thinks of a certain Naboo representant of the galactic council. "Your turn Dumbledore, either step down or made your move, your choice." While he knows his magical knowledge was nothing against the old wizard, his body was ways above him and would be able to react hopefully before the spell strike. He knows that the old codger knows wandless magic but nothing of the order to be a real use in this situation. As predicted, the man raises its wand, even if Alex didn''t have his. While staying silent, he moves his wand in a skillful and fluid motion. His spell wasn''t aimed at Alex but the fire around him. While he would have preferred water than fire, he wasn''t in a position to chose. While all of this was going through his mind, he lost Alex''s sight, the time his brain absorb and compute his sight, the young boy was already in front of the old man, way too near for him do be able to do something. Extending both palms against its ribcage, Alex completes his motion and runic circle. Because they were hidden by its chest, yet again, no one was able to see the circles. As soon as they collapse, magic transform and take the way he so wished through his art, sending a concentrated shockwave that shatters the old man weak bones, turning the organs inside to mush under the highly concentrated amounts of splinters size crushed bones. Without organs able to perform their duty, he starts to chokes and suffers from heavy internal bleeding. Not all understand what they were seeing when he falls on his knees as his eyes glazed before he collapses on the ground never again raising. As the last remaining of life exit his corpse, the ring dies down. "I Alexander Daren Evans claim victory against my foes. As of today, House Potter is dead. As of today, House Peverell is dead. As of today, House Gryffindor is dead. What was mine is now mine, so I say, so mote it be!" Answering his claim, the sky clear in a bolt of soundless lightning. Done with everything, Alex took Susan''s hand with him and slightly tug as he walks, making her mechanically follow him toward the exit. With Luna doing the same for Hermione, the for vanish and hell broke free in the all at the implication of the few last seconds. Victor''s gaze has long since turn serious at the display of magic previously, wandless magic is rare after all, seeing elemental wandless magic of this power? Few if any could boost to be able to such display. Seeing it from a fourteen-year-old boy that he will confront in less than three weeks? It terrifies him but was doing his best to not show anything, not that someone would care now. For fleur, it was completely the opposite. Veelas are creatures of passion and magic. While the other think they are sluts and would sleep with anyone for sex, it couldn''t be furthest from the truth. Only Veela choosing to commit before founding their mate would slip in such depravity, bringing down with them the entire race reputation. Another misconception is that Veela blood loss in purity with each passing generation, false. How could they still be Veela around otherwise? A Veela will always be a pureblood Veela, like every daughter she will birth. As creatures of magic and passion, they routes all around the world in order to found their mate. She herself choose to participate in the off chance that he would be in England. As they would mate with magical beings, Hogwarts was the only destination for those land. When she arrived, she couldn''t help but be disappointed, the isle was the last place inside Europe for her before she needs to go oversea to found her mate. Worst, the island was full of lustful inbreed little shit. Not a single of them was able to resist her allure and fall on each other in front of her. Because of this, Veela has long since cultivated the art of controlling their emotions in order to rein in their short temper. With the reputation few of them had bring to the entire race, they couldn''t help but appears stand-offish, otherwise they would be taken advantage of. Once tainted, a Veela wouldn''t be able to found her mate and would sink in sexual pleasure in order to fill the sensation of nothingness inside them, but be forever unable to do so. When her name came from the goblet, she regains a little of hope. If she was chosen as champion, then, if he was present here, so would her mate. As the previous Bulgarian name came out of the goblet, she dismisses him, already knowing it wasn''t him. When the Hogwarts champion came in the antechamber, her rising hope crash down, now knowing she would need to go further away. Her throughs were interrupted when the professors and Headmasters irrupt in the room, clearly worried and angry, a levitating boy following them. She didn''t pay attention to the worm for more than a second. The boy was pathetic, a low amount of magic, and a one-tracked mind like the rest of the others one here, even worst. While they spoke, she was starting to plan for a trip to a different school in America, perhaps working for the goblin, she should gain a few opportunities to travel to different interesting places. Her throughs was once against interrupted when it was question of a fifth champion. ''Fifth? This tournament has turned in a complete joke.'' Not willing to lost time anymore, she had shut her surrounding down until it was time to return to her room in the carriage. Not knowing what would hit the following morning. Like any others from Beauxbatons, she had rejoined the great hall for breakfast or what past for it there. Feeding on a few toasts she completely froze when she feels something approaching, something powerful and dangerous. She only breaks free of the hold it has on her when like the rest of the hall hear a squeal of joy. The moment she sees it, her instinct scream at her and she could barely restrain herself. He was nothing like the other, a monster among sheep, a sun in the night sky, oozing raw power like nothing along with this animal aura. She has found the only candidate that even roost her instinct but she holds herself, she needs to know before even thinking of approaching him, not that it was easy for her. He passes her first test without knowing it, brushing off her full blast allure while being just next to her without even knowing! On the following days, she could see more and more of Alex. When she heard his name, she uses anything at her disposition to know all about him, her parents fully supporting her, knowing that it was time for her to quit the family and devote herself to her mate if she could found him. Like her, they were worried that she still hadn''t found him. So when she contacts the enclave to found information on him, her mother does everything she can to help her daughter. What she found was few, the boy was three years younger, surprising her since he seems already mature, but what was three years when the most average wizards live for at least 150? With the amount she could feel from him, he would easily live until 300 if nothing happens to him in between. When she read that he was sent to Azkaban and the reason, she couldn''t help but became happier and happier, that dreaded place didn''t seem to have an impact on him even after three years! As time pass she caught herself thinking more and more to him, knowing that he was the one, and she only needs a few minutes alone with him to seal her fate. Those same minutes where dreaded one for her, knowing that should she be rejected, she wouldn''t be able to live with it. So she hesitates to speak to him. While, like any Veela, she possesses a perfect physic and was largely endowed is the right place, but it was her future mate and she couldn''t help the nervousness and other dark emotions stop her to speak to him. But all this became irrelevant today, she saw him going against a powerful wizard and crush him like an ant, what was eating her was his interaction with the red hair. A Veela would never steal another mate and when she ear that he already have a betrothal contract with her, her hope nearly shatters. She needs to speak with him, she needs to know, even if it hurt, she needs it, she needs him. 72 the first of them While the five of then sneak out the great hall, Fudge was becoming apoplectic, Dumbledore was dead, House Potter was just declared extinct, and they lost alongside two old powerful House, the day was a disaster. "What are you waiting for?! Go arrest the boy!" scream Fudge at Amelia. Before anyone could move, another delegation enters the hall. "I fear that will not be possible, Minister." "You are you to tell me what I can do, I have the Minister of Magic!" "I know, but, like any country members, you also fall under the supervision of the ICW, Witch I represent. I originally came for a criminal, but as he is already dead, we will simply dispose of the corpse."At his word, two wizards came forth, magicking the body in a white cloth. "The headmaster had wished to rest in the ground of Hogwarts, you can''t take is body away!" Says McGonagall. "Not only I can but I will do it. Albus Brian Dumbledore is or was a wanted criminal from the ICW. Criminals don''t choose their resting place, he will be incinerated and his cinders dispersed in the Mediterranean sea." "Criminal?" It was only now that they register the fact. "Quite so, Mr.Dumbledore has housed a wanted criminal for the last 50 years after faking its death and willfully accept the monetary reward for the head of one Gelert Grindelwald. It was only this morning that the head of says man was delivered by Alexander Evans (One of his elves while bearing his crest on its uniform.). As Mr. Dumbledore is now dead, the ICW is unable to recover the price of the bounty from the British bank of Gringotts, as Mr.Dumbledore have been reintegrated to his office as a chief warlock by your Minister, it incumbent the Ministry to pay for the initial bounty as well as a fine of 1% of the total bounty, for each year. As the bounty was 10,000,000.00G, and with the past 49 years, the Ministry of magic is to pay in full the 14,900,000.00G or 15,000,000.00G before the end of the 31 December 1995." While the rest of the British community makes head around those last crushing blow to Dumble''s image and the enormous debt he left them with, Alex has taken the girls to the outside of the castle wards, unwilling to let them know about the elves for the moment. They had left the tree brooms he creates, to bring them to the territory. Before they could ride, Alex calls on the little bird that had followed them. "Miss Delacour, we are about to go somewhere else and won''t be back for a long time, if you have something to say, says it now." Surprised and a little ashamed to have been caught, she cast off her disillusionment charm and looks at him. Seeing her faint blush and that she didn''t seems willing to speaks, he sighs while Susan and Hermione were confused at the act of the older girl, leaving only Luna with a knowing smirk on her face. "Alright, come with us, but you must know that I will ask for you a secrecy oath on what you will see, is that alright with you?" Nodding again without a word, he takes them out of the bushes they had been hidden. Their sight draws quite the reaction. "Alex is that...?" "Nimbus 2000?" Ask him to Susan, making her nod." No, they are not, they''re too slow it would take us a few hours to go there otherwise, those are mine. A put as much security on them as possible but I will take Hermione with me, the three of you will need to share the two others." Hearing this, Hermione feels relief, she wasn''t one for brooms and would have drag everyone behind. While she takes place behind him and clutches tightly on him, Susan and Luna share one, leaving Fleur one for herself. "Try to follow, Hermione close your eyes." Following his instruction, she feels nothing different and until he asks her to open them, she was still thinking that they hadn''t moved. When she cracks one open, she saw their surrounding blur under a speed she is sure to still unreached by modern automobile. The four girls couldn''t belive themselves, no sound, no wind, and perfectly stable brooms bring them to a tall wall in the middle of large plains in less than ten minutes. Looking back, they could see the faint outline of the castle. Passing the gates, who close after them, they mount the broom again and fly to the two lone standing buildings. Contrary to their through, he made his way to the midnight blue house, leaving open the door behind him. When they enter, even Hermione was awed by the futurist design of an interior coming straight from a 2020 art Deco revue. White pieces of furniture with simple and stylized lines with beige and taupe walls, giving the large unique open room a homely feeling. leading them to the living room, the girls sat in large comfy couches made for easily four people each, positioned in a wide arc with a coffee table each and facing a large crystal screen on the wall. They couldn''t help but look all around at those unknown sights. Ignorant their inquisitive gaze he looks at fleur. "I think it is time for you to tell why you have followed us till their miss Delacour." "Fleur, please." "Alright, Fleur, so?" Taking a long breath to calm and steel herself before looking at him straight in the eyes and taking a serious expression. "What do you know about Veela?" "Not enough to hazard a guess and became offending without knowing, but it has something to do with it, doesn''t it?" "Mates." Whisper Luna while her eyes widen as if she understands what it was about. All look at her before gazing at Fleur who starts to fidgets as her fellow blonde discover the truth. "Yes, mates, Veelas are being of passion and magic, we are attracted once in our life to our perfect match, should one find it, she would approach him and confront him in order to evaluate his worth. While it not a single individual, more a smattering of the possible best for each of us, a Veela would never steal the man of another witch..." Says her while looking at Susan. "... And you have reacted to me while also learning about the betrothal." Finish Alex for her to nod sadly, her eyes moistening at the confirmation that he was already taken and she acts too late. Before the poor girl''s hope was completely crushed, he spoke. "It''s the reason that I wanted to speak to Sussan and Hermione. While linked by the contract, Amelia Bones still have the power to break the engagement because I have threatened the existence of House Bones. While I possess a solution, you must understand two things. First, you would stop to be part of House Bones, freeing you for your aunt''s control. But while you would break free from one side, you would fall under me on the other hand. If you go through this knows that their no ways out, you would be mine until your death." announce seriously Alex to the girls." It''s the same for you, Hermione, I can help but you would need to cut any left relation with others as I would become your only worries. This is a life long and irreversible commitment." The three of them were quite shocked at his words, to their knowledge, the nearest thing to his word where vampire peerage, but even then the turned still have a little liberty. As Alex let them think about it, Luna jump on him. "Me!" "What? Why? Don''t you have your father still left Luna?" "Daddy is long since gone, ever since mommy died, he wasn''t the same anymore and just wait for me to found my path before he rejoins mommy." He nods sadly at the little blonde and asks for one of the elves to fetch him stationary for Luna. While she was writing her letter, Chione snoops in, landing on one of the available perch he made all around the house for her and her brood. What he wasn''t expecting was for another owl to land in front of Luna and raise its paw for her to fix the letter before eagerly take off to deliver her first missive. Resuming the previous conversation, he looks at Fleur. "What about you? Truthfully I don''t know how you would react to this but should you want me, I won''t reject you, but you must be sure of yourself before even thinking of accepting." Hearing him, she was overjoyed that she still had a chance and that he was ready to accept her. She already knows that once she bound with her mate, she would devote herself completely to him, so the fact that she would have to separate from her family was non-existent, to begin with. "Your the first to have ever made me react, if you would have me, I''m yours." Says her with a beautiful smile, free of her worries, knowing that she would finally be able to settle. To only frown a little, looking around. "Is there something else?" "My mother and sister, could they also came here?" "What about..." He was about to ask for her father but shut mid-sentence, if she asks for the two, it must be that their situation isn''t the best. "They won''t become like you, but I could always house guests." Fleur positively lit up at this, taking the stationary from Luna while a second owl swoops in. Truth to be told the two others didn''t have to thinks about it for long, for Susan, she would belong to her beloved, fulfilling her secret fantasy and for Hermione, her relations with her parents only worsen with the years to the point that only her scholar result have any valor, they hadn''t voiced concern when they learn that she would be pawned off to an old Household. ""Made us yours."" "Alright, you have two choices available, the first one would bring the less change, you would become of my kind, free to act as you want. The second would be more personal, your mind will go through a slight shift in the sense that I would become something akin to your alpha. That signifies social rank among you." They blank a little before they nod, the notion was a little like the British Wizard society but would be instinctual rather than discriminatory. "Before you spoke, know that the second solution isn''t available to you, Hermione and Luna, Susan, and won''t until your 17, it''s a physical and magical limit that I have no hold on. You will change when your body feels that you ready." Luna''s smile didn''t change as she was already knowing, but Susan pouts while Hermione nod. Seeing that they didn''t object, he says. "I will start with Luna, to let you have an idea of what would happen and make your choice easier. Luna came here please." Following his order without delay, she plops on his lap, freeing her neck of her hair, letting him access to her collarbone. Under the scrutiny of the girls, Alex let his real features appear. All three let a small gasp escape their lips when they see his hair turn pure white with near-invisible artic blue specks. The same blue appears in place of his mesmerizing green eyes, but what attracts the most their gaze was the two round hears at the top of his head and the fluffy long tail sprouting. seeing their shocked gaze, he says. "I''m different from Were, Veela, or Animagus. This gift came from my blood and will also be yours, the moment you accept me, you also choose to forshake your previous species for mine. This is your last chance." When he saw them shake their head, he nods before sinking his sharp teeth, in the little girl on his lap, neck. Contrary to what they were thinking, the act didn''t bring her pain when they hear the soft moans she release. If before he would have needed to turn them with his blood, everything change when he absorbs Lupin blood, and alongside what was responsible for their lycanthropy. While it still didn''t change to a disease, he starts to produce a venom that would turn their target into a lesser Evans, until they mature. Having chosen the left side because of its proximity to the heart, they didn''t have to wait long before change starts to appear. Round dirty blonde ears slowly form on her head as a tail made it way under the skirt of her uniform. When he raised his head, the bite slowly closes before vanishing leaving not a single mark. 73 the 5 big cats "Follow me." Says Alex as he carried Luna. They follow him to the second floor who was made of only a straight corridor with a window giving on the outside at each side. On each side of the corridor two sets of doors. Going for the first on the right side, he pushes the door open, showing the large room inside. As the corridor was cutting the house in its width, the four-room were long of ten meters and width od five each, giving those 40 square meter rooms with a 10 square meter bathroom at the back. "For now on those will be your room." Says Alex to the girls one he put luna in the bed to led her rest as the transformation was quite taxing on the body the first time. Just as he was closing the door, house-elves pop-in with all Luna belonging from Hogwarts and her house. "You three go take your own room, I will go for Susan first, then Hermione and lastly with Fleur. since she is the youngest of your three, it will take less time for Susan." The three nod at him, and when they see that all three where similar for the moment, Susan take the last on the right side and the oldest girls, the left. As she looks around for a moment at the room, she sees that other than the large bed with a window at each side a closet running from the door to the wall and a shelf facing the bed on the entire wall. Going for the door on the left side of the bed, she enters the bathroom and was captivated by the view. This has nothing in common with Bones and its old bathtub or Hogwarts and its public shower. Here was a sink on her left with a large mirror above. On its side, a large rack with raws after raws of differents sized towels, all more fluffy than the other, along with few drawers and an empty clothes hamper. On the facing her and a little afar of the sink was a wall. When she advanced a little, a glass partition appears to reveal it as an Italian shower. In the back, facing the sink was a bathtub. "All the rooms are the same. Once you told me what you want I will change the color for you, you can even ask for a different material for the decoration." Says him. While they aren''t as close as she would want, Alex did take care of his friend. Now that they will become his kind, he would give them the best he can. He leads her to the room, making her sit in the bed. "Are you ready?" She shyly nods before throwing a glance at the shower. "Humm." She takes off her robes and frees her shoulders, he brings his lips to her collarbones, and like for Luna, sink his teeth in, while raising her upper body. Her arms automatically hold on his body while she let out moans of pleasure under the wracking feeling traveling her body. Still connected to her, two cute round hears pop out on the top of her head while a tail sprouts out of her backside. As he suspects, different features than him appear, while Luna was a jaguar, Susan was a lioness. All of those changes were draining for her and her magic, so she slowly falls asleep still in his arms. Going out of Susan''s room, and leaving a silver nameplate with her name in gold with a round form and red lioness ears and tail, he goes up the corridor, left a similar nameplate for luna with dirty blonde jaguar ears and tail, he knocks at the facing door. "Hermione?" "Co-come in." Hearing the slight stutters but resolved voice of the girl he made his way inside. Her robe already discarded, leaving her to look around in her uniform. "So, how..." "How it''s done?" Ask him as she bobs her head a little to confirm."It like for Luna, the first part anyway, it''s too early for the rest." Sitting on the bed, she raises her head to look at his eyes and give a light nod. With her permission obtains, he lowers his head and sinks his teeth on her shoulders, driving her to do the same to muffle her moans, still shy about letting him hear her. The change wasn''t long to surface, like the previous two, round hears pop on her head and a fluffy tail sprout on her back. Her hair gains dark mottles in her brown one while they transform to smooth waves. Her front teeth reduce until the perfect size and her skin clear to a lighter tone. During the change, she has fallen asleep, making Alex support her to take slowly lower her. Exiting the room, a tiger themed nameplate was left behind on the door while he goes for the last of the four. When he entered the room he was immediately assaulted by a silver-blondie flash. He had barely the time to open his mouth that a slippery tongue made it way in. Unwilling to lost to the bold girl, he wraps his arms around her waist, striking back while activating his secrete ace. The moment he strikes back, Fleur feels like she melts in his arm. It had been a huge gamble from her, but now that he had accepted her as his mate, her instinct was screaming stronger and stronger in the few minutes he wasn''t here. She may be inexperienced but following those same instincts, she shoved her tongue in his mouth the moment he opens it. Her Veela blood was demanding her to battle her mate, to define their position in their budding relationship. Seeing how it started, she was thinking that she would be in lead, but regretfully for Fleur, Alex possesses a dreadful racial attribute, his Parselmouth. Letting it freely rampage inside the blonde mouth, he crushes all her resistance, leaving her putty in his hands. Feeling her strength leave her, she locked her legs around his waist, letting him bring her to her bed and laying her down. Taking a second to look at her, he sees that she was completely intoxicated and knows that he needs to definite limits now. He let her calms down until clarity return to her eyes. When she returned to her senses, she had a horrified expression drawing on her face. Before she could panic and think he was rejecting her, he tenderly cups her cheek, caressing it with his thumb while looking her straight in the eyes. "While you are your tradition, so do I. My body won''t be ready before I attain 17. What you wanted would have been impossible, but it doesn''t mean I can''t make you mine, ok?" She nods in relief at is kind voice. Bring his teeth to her collar bone, he bites down, finally making her him. With her magic and body tamed, the change goes without a hitch. She manifest another pair of round hear and a fluffy tail that was rapidly linked to his. Contrary to the two previous, the change had another effect. She grows to two meters and three centimeters while her chest passes from DD to E. Silvery black spots forming blotches appear while being a little different from Luna. He rapidly transmutes her uniform becoming too tight for her, leaving behind a blue silk pajama and a warm smile on her face as he tucks her in. Closing the door behind him, a Leopard themed appears on the last door of the corridor. Finally having some time after this crazy morning, Alex returns on the first floor and sits on one of the couch before revising the message that had pop in until then. From the way they appear, the newest was first to come and concern Fleur. {[Hiden objective: side. "loose end II"] Dumbledore has been a torn in your side even before your birth, its time for him to start his next great adventure ahead of time, give him a helping hand in doing so. Condition: Use any way to send the old goat on the other side. ''Ok... If I look at the title of the two it should be ''Loose end III'' and if the first was for Voldy, the second for Dumbles, shouldn''t the third be for Fudge? their the three at the top of each force, I think, no?'' -Seems the best and logical explanation, what you''re going to do?- ''For now? Nothing, I need the elves to keep an eye on Babymort, with the old goat death, I don''t know if he will change his plan. If nothing changes, I will be free of most of my enemy on the 22 December, it wouldn''t be too late to take care of the baby at the same time.'' -What about death cloak?- ''I think that I know what I want but I want to wait after taking care of Voldy before trying it and see first what the recompense for the three ways mission. If it something that I can fuse the cloak with I will get rid of death imprint on it and made my wish.'' -You think they will go with the dragon task?- ''They should, they are too lazy to make something else on the fly, they just have to bring two more, easier than thinks to another task that would be here in less than three weeks. During that time, let''s clean the forest from the Acromentulas, that should be that less to face in the third one if I''m still around at the time.'' -The centaurs have been lurking around the past two days.- ''I know, but I am reducing their numbers without destroying the forest, I should be good in their book, as long as I don''t enter their territory, harm them or and destruct the forest they shouldn''t be a problem, even Bane says nothing when he saw me, he still frowns at my presence through.'' Rising from the couch and exiting the house, he calls for his trusted friend."Sunny?" "Yes, master?" "I will need your help little buddy, same as before, I will try and see if I can separate some soul shard from some neighbors I had during my stay at the tower." Sunny nods at this while Alex takes the frozen solid inmate of the prison out of the storage. Because of the extreme cold falling rapidly, they have been in cryogenic states and counts as dead from the storage thus he was able to store them while the guard thinks that they have been eaten by the rabbits. On the day he enters Azkaban, the prison was housing 86 Death Eater and 27 other convicts on the higher floor. Of those 27 only his birth mother was still around in her original form, the 26 others are now those 13 bunnies. They are the victims of Alex''s experiment on human transmutation. At that time, he didn''t have any knowledge of the working of the soul and its anchor in the body. So while he was able to easily transmute the convict in bunnies, he had a need to sacrifice souls in order to gift them magical ability. Those sacrificed souls came from the other 13 convicts while they where downgraded to that of pure animals after being cleansed from their sin. Truthfully, he still has no clue of how it happen but he knows better than to play with the soul, less he became akin to Voldemort. Being a creature of magic, he can feel that it a line he should better not cross or the consequences would be worst than the dark mage. Strangely, magic hadn''t stopped his hand when he transmutes them, be perhaps the emergence of 13 pure souls for 26 corrupted one was judged as a good exchange? He doesn''t know and doesn''t want to find the answers, for now, he will experiment, if he feels that he was about to step in a domain that he shouldn''t, he would simply discard it and found something else to do or another way to do it without triggering those boundaries. 74 living arrangements Taking a deep breath in, when all 87 are out of the storage and select the first, he breathed out and put his hand on the block of ice while sending his consciousness inside it as he did with the Horcrux. When he arrived inside the mind of the Death Eater, he was surprised by what he saw. During his life, this one had Oculmency barriers erected. While the Dementors have shredded them to bits, he could actually see their remanent frozen solid alongside his thoughts and memories. But while they were frozen, Alex was able to interact with them. Not wanting to know about it, he made his way inside his mind to found the taint, and there it was, equally frozen while a tendril could be see vanishing in the distance. ''Is that their connection with Voldie? Seeing how it''s frozen I don''t think he would even feel it snap, and since he never reacts about the loss of his Horcrux, it''s perhaps nothing more than a marker for them to rejoin him than him knowing where they are. He did always call for them through the marks of others.'' While thinking at this, he chops the link, separating it from its host. While it did break it didn''t vanish. Struggling at this, he absorbs the taint and rapidly deals with it. Not being larger than a hundredth of the lowest Horcrux, the amount of soul must have been insignificant to the point he could crave his mark on them without backlash as long as he takes some time to recover the loss. When he returns to the living land, two windows have pop up. {[Hidden Objective:" those among us" You have discovered that shards of Voldie were also in his minions, cleanse the taint before confronting him. Condition: Get rid of all of the fragment before dealing the killing blow to Moldyshort. Fragments left: 2/109 "I wasn''t expecting this. Sunny, do the elves have a way to tracks bearer of the dark mark?" "No, master, we can''t." "Oh, no worries, it was worth the deal. Could you send elves to see how much of the Wisengamot Lord and their friend have the mark, there should be some in Knockturn Alley too." "I will master!" Says him before vanishing for a few seconds and returning, nodding at Alex. Thanking his elf for the efficient work he skims through the 86 other ones to remove their fragment. Once done with them, he goes through all their memories pertaining to the mark, noting every name and face before crossing out those in front of him. Thank the fact that some like Bellatrix, were from the inner circle, he was able to obtain the name of the 22 out of his reach for the moment. Giving the list to Sunny, who then transmit it to the elves actually searching for the mark before they were assigned to surveillance duty for those in the Alley owning shop. Barty was with Voldie and Snape at Hogwarts so it was only three elves. Once done, he stores them until the days they wouldn''t be needed in this world anymore. Since it was early and they would now live here, he chose to add parts to the house. Taking the materials out, he rapidly transmutes the brick before adding them to the house for four additional floors. Processing slowly, he had another four-bedroom floor. With the dimension still of 10*22, each of the rooms keeps its 50 meters square size with the bathroom included. Since the three other floors where empty, he directly enters the room to install the needs runes clusters in the bathroom before starting on the floor above. The floor above the empty bedrooms was transformed into a playroom. he installs three bowling lane on the left side, creates racks for the bowling balls, and a glass partition running from a wall to the other with sound dampening runes scheme. Two darts boards where added to each side, separated with the path leading to the bowling lanes, in booths. The other half of the room was equipped with pool tables, baby-foot, a bar, and comfy couches. Wanting to keep his previous theme, he decorates it in beige walls and taupe floor with soft lights. The floor was lined with heated tiles to let them stay comfortable even with staying up for longs parties. For the floor above the playroom, he didn''t a lot of things, three of the walls where turned in black while the four gain a large crystal screen spanning on the entire surface. On the other side of the room, comfy couches, seats, and loveseat were put and popcorn machine, drinks dispenders, and large glass bowl who would house snacks found their way to shelf on the wall. The last floor still empty had the high of two and did take quite a few blocks of woods from his reserve, to create sturdy bookshelves, that the elves immediately start to fill, following the different sections. Their books on magic, science, language, as well as comics, would soon fill them. He also creates aisle in the room, leaving only a few places where the table appears to study. He also creates another place with comfy seats, drinks dispenders, and shelf with boxes of a healthy snack, mostly dried fruits, nuts, and the like. His previous little three stories house has transformed into an eight stories high little mansion (2 floors for the library). Seeing that, he shrugged before exiting it to create an outside pool while he was at it. He raises walls all around, just in case, surrounding the 10*25*5 pool. He constructs it in a single block of marble he obtains by sending elve retrieves the thrown scraps of the stone from quarry all around the globe. He inscribes few runes schemes in cylindrical metal tubes littering the edge to filtrate the water, and others on the stone to keep it warm with a control console on the wall of the house. By the time he was done with, it was lunchtime and he was quite hungry. He was surprised to see that the girls, were awake and where already in the kitchen, eating a meal made by the ecstatic elves to finally having someone to take care of. While they were eating, Alex says to Fleur to send an owl to her Headmistress to say to her that she would stay here and will come for the task and weighting of the wand ceremony. The other girls have their things taken out of Hogwarts and wouldn''t return to the castle. He knows that he would be gone around the start of the new year, why bother to stay in the castle when he has better material here? The following days where a pure bliss for them, with all the free time, they could spend their days with Alex, be it in the pool, in the Library or in the playroom. Thanks to having live alongside in the castle before, things went smoothly, they learn to know each other better in a more private setting. After three days, he returns to his Acromentulas hunt with Fleur to his side, to prepare for the Tournament. Even if she knows that she wouldn''t win, she would not put a poor performance in front of her mate. On the four days of their hunt, a welcome surprise was waiting for them. When they enter the forest, a group of twenty centaurs was waiting. After a few exchanges, they learn that they would help them clean the forest once for all after they could see that they have reduced the population of the pest by two. Even if that was only leaving the larger specimen, they mauled through the waves thanks to Alex raising his stones chambers to protect them from all sides. With the Tournament incoming and his duty of professor, Hagrid hadn''t had time to go see them so he was unaware of the massacre decimating the population of Aragog Children. Even if he was aware of it he wouldn''t be able to do something with how busy he was to treats wounded owls from a flock of what was called the white hunt. All of this came from the reaction of the wizarding community to the news of Dumbledore and the twin''s death, along with the fall of three old and noble House of the Britain caste. For the first part, the dark side couldn''t bother much and was rather celebrating, while the light side was mourning it fallen champion while ignoring the ICW news as of Dumbledore guilt in the survival of Grindelwald. When they learn that the one responsible for his death also makes himself known as the twin of James Jr before declaring the death of House Potter and its linked heritage, it was the entire community that wanted the death of the boy. Fudge was buried under the pressure put on him because of the Tournament and thus the liberation of Alex. It was a moment of History when all side units against a common threat but he was unreachable physically and politically. That didn''t stop them to send trapped Howlers one after others. This particular event was the start of the white hunt and the terror campaign against the British owl''s community and their owners. After the first wave of letters being delivered at Hogwarts, Chione had to lead her children to the castle to ambush those foolish birds wanting to bring harm to her human. So the fourteen owls have wait silently, hidden in the upper rafter of the hall for the second wave to came. They didn''t have long to wait and even before they could free themselves of their burden, the bloodbath happened. It had been a one-sided massacre of more than thirty-eight owls from the fourteen. While all students and guest were taking their breakfast, the owls neared the place made on the raven table for them to discharge their letter. As they were about to land, the fourteen have dive in total silence on them. For all present, it was a flash of white before blood sprout everywhere. The raid hasn''t been longer than twenty seconds but all the other owl lied down on the ground and table in a pool of blood, soon ignited by the trapped substance in the letter. They were completely shocked at this while the frailest of them trow up at the gory scene. This continues for three straight days before wizards around Britain call for the DMLE on owls attack in their own House. In less than a week, the owl population owned by wizard has been nearly exterminated and the post owls were unwilling to take flight in what became the territory of the white hunt. All this was possible because their numbers have grown from fourteen to sixty-three, as they also raid the Alley and zoo and free all the White Harfang on the isle. During this, Alex was completely unaware of it but have seen Luna cackle madly in her corner more than once and have been unwilling to know why. That right, all those raids where secretly lead by Luna. Since she was unwilling to kill those poor birds, she had the elves take away the wounded ones to take care of them to keep them in the territory after. So while the entire British wizard community was raving after him, Alex was bounding with his girls, changing their room interior decoration with the elves and processing few changes here and there. His near four hundred square meters of the library was soon filled and hadn''t other choices to lengthen yet again its space, this time using expansion runes schemes inscribed in the walls. This way, useless the house crumbles he wouldn''t need to worry for them to snap and the entire content came crashing down. He runs the schemes throughs thousands of combinations before obtaining the stable expansion possible. The room was upgraded from it 10*22 to 20*50 and run on six more floors. With this size, it would be millions of books stored here and at the largest Library of the wizarding world. On the 18 they receive a missive from the Headmistress of Fleur that the weighting of the wand would be on this day. 75 Start of the first task As they were eating breakfast, an owl made its way in the kitchen, escorted with two of Chione children. The poor beast seems on the verge of an attack, looking around at the lesser sound warily. Luna chuckled at this while Fleur frees it from its burden before he frenetically flaps his wing, bolting out of the place without rest, treat, or water. "The weighting of the wand will happen in two hours." "Seems that my owl post was lost on its way, alright ladies, pack up, onward t the castle, there something I need to retrieve theirs too. Brooms or elves?" ""Brooms!"" ""Elves!"" Luna and Susan immediately jump and shout for the broom, while Hermione and Fleur wanted a more secure way. Not that Alex brooms weren''t, they were the most secure existing in the world, but they didn''t want to pass the next ten minutes flying when they could just instantly pop in. Hearing them, he throws two brooms at the girls, while he calls for two Elves and Sunny. He leaves the girls on the doorstep of the castle while Sunny pop him directly to the seven floors corridor. He asks for the same thing as last time before entering. Their lie the different sunk ships of the past. Taking a block of glass, he starts to produce a bottle with an unbreakable rune scheme on them while Sunny starts to carefully shrink them and pop them in the bottle, putting the cork with a stasis rune scheme on before putting it on a rack with support for them to rest on. They work together for the next twenty minutes, once he was done with the bottles, he takes back the small block and takes out one made of red wax, recovering the cork and a part of neck of the bottles. Five minutes later, Sunny put the last ship in and let Alex seal it before looking proudly at the eighty-seven ship of different size and origin on the shelf. He stores it before they exit the room and pop out to the door leading to where the ceremony was lead. To his surprise, they didn''t seem to have started, and when Bagman sees him, he lightens before making his way to him. "Mr.Evans, We were waiting for you!" "Why?" The man seems surprised by his question. "For the ceremony, of course!" "I didn''t receive any news that it would be today, and even them didn''t plan to participate, the contract says only three events, the first, second and third task count as three events, thus I don''t have any obligation to participate." "You must participate, Mr.Evans!" "It Heir Evans for you McGonagall, even if I were, my presence is redundant. I haven''t been in possession of a wand since the first one cease to be." This made all those present in the room look at him with wide eyes. "But...! You take Dumbledore down..." "Dumbles and the two morons? Why would a need a wand for this, its nothing more than a crutch that the less gifted need to actually perform magic, I never need one, to begin with in order to do so, and only buy one because it was required." "Presomsperous! I have made wand since ..." Ollivander rant dies down in his throat as they all saw his joined index and middle fingers light up in a green sheen before he traces a runic circle. Not wanting to miss this, Bozo, the photograph that had come with Rita snap a picture at it, only for his camera to receive a blast of lightning powerful enough to turn in into molten blacken scraps. The man yelp at this, the heat scorching his hands. "I don''t think I allow you to take picture of me or anything related to me." "Were in a free country, boy, you can''t do that!" "Not only I could but I have already done so. I am under immunity in case that has escaped you, that signifies that I can and have raise prosecution again the rag you call a newspaper. All these thanks to the articles of Miss Sketer here on her biased and unprofessional view on a private affair that has happened between me and the brother of that goat fuking barkeeper." "The death of Dumbledore wasn''t something Britain couldn''t be informed!" Says the woman, miffed that she won''t be able to write on him anymore, no knowing that her boss wouldn''t have a job in the end of the day and the company facing severe fines from Gringotts. "While it true, that didn''t allow you to write lies on me, on this, let go Fleur, I miss the pool." "Hmm." The young woman follows him after speaking a word or two at her Headmistress first, leaving everyone inside, behind. When they exit the castle, they were lead by Sunny to the rest of the girls. Says girls were actually watching Luna and Susan crushing an opposing team on a pick-up Quidditch game. When they see him, they land''s, for the great joy of the others while some of them bolt away crying of their defeat. "What have you done?" An intense gaze boring through them. "Nothing, they insult us and say that you broom where trash, that they couldn''t beat their firebolt, so we play a game." "And destroy the opposite team, Luna, they are regular of the Slytherin team, but you and Susan have reduced three of them in a sobbing mess." Says Hermione with an accusing tone, as she joins the forming group. That didn''t prevent Alex to give head pats to the girls'' heads for a job well done. The five of them mount the brooms while he takes another one form him and Fleur, and made their ways back. "Aannnddddd, that a breach of international laws, goodbye Skeeter." Says Alex before crushing the water beetle he takes out of FLeur hair once they land. The woman has first followed them to know his relation with Fleur along with her sudden change, not knowing that it would lead to her death. She couldn''t even put a fight against is iron grip and her shocked mind didn''t allow her to turn back before he pinches his two fingers, holding her, together. -------------------------------------------------- The following day was a strange one for magical Britain, all the subscribers of the newspaper Daily Prophet didn''t receive it, the explanation for this came from it opponent, the Quibbler, and was only known by its own followers. Thanks to the acidic articles of Rita running rampant in it, Alex has rise the issue to Gringotts, the goblins, in accordances to the Laws of the ICW on international relations, we''re able to fines the Daily to the height of the offense sustained. Since Rita has called her lectors to go to the Ministry and ask for the head of the boy who deprives the land of its champion, they were able to go for the highest fine possible. Headcrusher has made the transfer of their vault to him, nearly emptying them, after selling the share he had on it from the Potter of course. Because of the sheer amount of money taken away, they didn''t have enough left to print the edition of the next day. As they follow the rest of the Wizarding system, they needed to pay their employee for their week of work before the team put up for covering the weekend take their place. Regretfully for them, that was the last blow and the Daily Prophet became bankrupt. When letters were sent to shareholders, asking for funds arrive, the latter immediately sell them off to the unaware Ministry, who, overjoyed to have now the majority, didn''t check their worth with Gringotts first. As if cursed, the Ministry was actually facing it''s own monetary problem to take care of their own debt contracted by Dumbledore, that they inherited. When Fudge sees that he could buy the share of the Daily he immediately does so, thinking that they would replenish their vaults. It''s, of course, didn''t, and the Newspaper had needed to close doors, unable to function. because he was possessing the majority of the shares, is up to the same Ministry to compensate the readers, as they were unable to face the ongoing subscriptions, adding more to the evergrowing debt of the British government body. ---------------------------------------------------- While the rest of England was now without news other than the WWN, Alex has checked the forest and easily found the five nestling mothers inside it. The sole change of the previous four he knows, was a Hebridean black, a native of the land, living in Scottland and Hebrides islands. He observes the dragon''s handlers until he had a free shot and goes for the beasts. He attempts to speak to them, but wasn''t able to when he looks in their eyes, he couldn''t see the same glint he had caught in the last moment of the Basilisk, one of the sentient creatures. Those ones weren''t, only vicious beasts, ready to act on instinct and cold intelligence. When he learns this he starts to ask himself why the Basilisk was sentient and them not. -Perhaps it due to its creation? It''s know that Basilisk isn''t natural creatures but reared ones and create through rituals, perhaps one of the components of those made it gain sentience? Also, it was thousand years old, I don''t think it could live that long without magic affecting it that way after all those years past inside the castle. It''s sitting on several lay lines after all.- ''True, we will never know it I think. While Salazar''s various dairy did explain the process, I don''t think I will ever attempt to create one. If I ever need a part I can always transmute it, Why risking my life, and wait for it to grow before harvesting it?'' -True. What you gonna do with them?- ''Take them of course! The Ministry was dumb enough to deliver to my doorstep, I can''t, not take them. If it follows canon, Victor will make his dragon crush several of the eggs, killing future dragons. I may be a thief, but I will not let innocent creatures dies like that if I can help. Harry also kill it''s own, while the eggs weren''t directly harmed, I don''t know if they were able to survive without their mother flame. If I can pull it off, I will take the mother also. If not, I will send elves retrieves the eggs before they are taken to the task, exchanges them for dummies, and sent them to Gringotts. If I can''t keep them I could at least made some money out of them.'' On the day of the Task, Alex and the girls exit the house and where poped to the constructed arena to found seats while he goes with Fleur to the tent. Their apparition and the change in Fleur still surprised all present, but the bouncing Bagman immediately made them surround him with Barty holding a moving leather bag. "Finally, the long-awaited day has come! Your mission for this first task is ... Rescue! Each of you would have to retrieve a golden egg from... Dragons!" The clearly excited man looks at them all, wanting to see the face they would make at the announcement. Contrary to his expectation, none of them seems surprised, James was even having a smug smile on his face. Seeing the man face, Alex couldn''t help but says. "You mean to tell us that the fire breathing lizards that all could see from the astronomy towers were a surprise? Please, tell me you''re not that dumb." When they see the green face of Bagman and the ugly frown of Barty, all share a small laugh before the man roughly tends the bag. The hand of James was harshly swatted away by Alex, letting Fleur take the first pick, and once again would have to face the common welsh green. Victor was second to pick and take the Swedish short-snout of Cedric, who would have to face of the Hebridean black. Alex didn''t want James to have a choice and take his own, fishing the Chinese fireball and leaving the Hungarian Horntail, nearly fainting in doing so, is previous smirk having all but vanish. 76 extreme results As the orders were dictated by the dragons, Krum will pass first, followed by Fleur, Alex, James, and finally Cedric. Since Rita wasn''t alive anymore and Barty hadn''t listened to him, it falls on the Quibbler to cover the Task as the Ministry hadn''t let other countries press organ enter the isle. Krum was sent to face his dragon, and everything happens like he know it had, only with another dragon and fewer eggs. What was different, though, rather to wailed at the loss of her eggs, the nesting mother vents her anger on the Bulgarian seeker. Even with the intervention of the handlers, the damage was already done the time they arrive. Victor was evacuated to St.Mungos wards for a torn leg, the dragon was still snacking on it when he was taken out, and third-degree magical burn on is upper body. Needless to say that the boy career as seeker was finished. Even when they would be healed, scars would remain and he would have lost a great part of his two arms mobility from the half molten muscules. He would also have difficulty breathing with the slightest strenuous effort, so duels were also out. It was only now that the previously cheering crowd understand why the blasted tournament has been stopped all those years ago, but it was too late now. Obviously, the British Ministry would have yet again to face its angry counterpart since they were the ones that came up with the Tasks. When it was her turn, Fleur kissed Alex before taking out her wand and exit the tent to enter the arena. If before her attempts to put the dragon to sleep was efficient, it was nothing to her actual performance. Being now also a full-blooded magical creature, and a fellow female, her allure put the dragon at ease and made it more receptive to the spell. Not taking any chance, she circles around the slumbering beast in a wide arc, always keeping it in sight before retrieving her egg, being the first to complete the Task. The third cannon blast was heard and Alex exit the tent, immediately hearing the crowd cheers at the girl performance, the tent being isolated for not giving them hint on how the other pass it. "It now time for our third champion to make his way against his designated dragon, the Chinese fireball! How will he deal with it? Will we have our second champion complete his task, or will he fall to the jaws of the beast, mauled to death and roasted before being ingested?" He sweatdrops at the rather rapturous voice of the man at the last part. ''Did he hold a grudge?'' -I think he did.- Before he could enter, a sudden cry silence the arena. "The white hunt!" He didn''t know who it was but the then sudden cries of agony of the boy where bloodcurdling. "Wait, no, please! Arg, not my eyes, please, not my eyes... Haaaaaa, my face! It hurt, please mommy! Haaaaaaaaa!" Ten seconds later, he was passed by a running Poppy Pomfrey with a levitating stretcher behind her with a Gryffindor boy moaning in pain. From the sight of it mangled face, his eyes seem to have been clawed out, seeing the wound around them, he was missing a part of his nose and half of his right ear, the left one, gone entirely. When he enters the arena and looks around, he could see the scared crowd nervously looking all around them. In the upper part of the arena, groups of six white owls were standing proud, snapping at few students looking at them, who cower immediately. He could swear to have caught the glee in their eyes. Just on his right land Chione and her group, still bloodied from the raid on the moronic boy who has given away their arrival. He stroked her for a few seconds before looking in the center of the arena. There, the Chinese fireball seems to look also around, curious at the vicious little thing that made shut up the biped. Like the rest of Britain, Bagman was frightened to be the target of a raid from the White hunt so he didn''t dare to comments the encounter as long as they stay. He couldn''t help but shiver at the sight of those fourteen groups of six owls. While the rest of Britain still don''t know they had taken down a squad of ten Aurors that had gone to take the raving beast down, only to return completely defeated and ashamed to have been so by avian. One couldn''t fault it on them, as they have greater coordination between members of the flock, and the Children of Chione were as smart as their mother. It was unprepared Aurors that face the complete raid of eighty-four. When they had appeared in front of them, two complete flocks have to sneak on them and chopped off their wands with their claws the moment they take them out. After then, it was like an adult picking on a child. Without wands, they could do nothing and due to their distressed state, they left behind body parts when the apparated away. It wouldn''t have been too much trouble had they came back for them to be fixed, but when they do so, the owls have already clean the scene, feeding them to Acromentulas in the forest. So when the group of ten pop in the Atrium as if they just face war, it was the entire building that pours inside it to hear what happen. Regretfully for them, it was Moody guard turn to hold the office. When he learned that they lost several arms, legs, ears, and some most important male parts to birds, they were mauled down by the man, before sent to St.Mungo. That day the Ministry lost ten Aurors and the White Hunt was classed at an XXXX threat to be ignored and vacate the premise on sight. This has prompt a good laugh for the goblins and a feast throw in the honor of the warriors of Clan Evans to their ruthlessness. As he had been in the Atrium at that time, Bagman had learned of it before the information was banned to exit the walls from the Minister itself, after all, Britain didn''t need another shameful defeat to spread to the international communities. So, unlike the two others, Alex faced his dragon in complete silence. Not wanting to lose any more time on this joke, he transforms for the first time in public. The sudden apparition of a monstrously large, two meters high, six-meter long creature, with a tail doubling its length, was the last straws for more than once, and a good number of the younger years passed out in fright. The moment he opens slightly his maw, a bluish mist escape, and the temperature rapidly fall. With the period of the year nearing the coldest season, it rapidly falls in the negative and continues, frost starts to form on the wall of the arena and before the dragon could act due to it muddled mind in the cold, it was blasted with a concentrated fog-like thing from Alex. The effect was immediate, frost spread on the scale of the cold-blooded beast, sending it in a hypothermia-inducted sleep. Taking his human form again, he goes for the eggs, takes his own before casting a few strong incendiary charms on the beast. The moment he exits the arena and the handlers came rushing in, wand in hand to save it, the layer of ice has been melt and then still ongoing fire under it was rapidly raising its internal temperature, making it slowly awoke. Seeing that it wasn''t in danger, they take advantage of the situation and move it before it was fully awoken. Since he was unharmed and Pomfrey hadn''t any sway on him, he stays to look at the performance of James. The boy came strutting in the Arena, but since the flock was still there, no one cheers on him, even then, with his actual social and political situation, not much would be cheering on him. Put out by the lack of response, he looked around to see what was happening, a rather unwise choice when facing one of the meanest dragons. The second his look was on the bleachers, a large shadow cover him before a bright bluish red tongue of flame blast the ground where he was standing. The searing heat immediately melts his shoes, before igniting is pants, climbing higher until being somewhat stopped by his dragon hide jacket. Screaming in fright and pain, he wave widely his arms, throwing inadvertently the vial he was keeping in his sleeve. While he was rolling on the ground on pure pain, the Hungarian, that was descending on him, was readying another blast. But before he could do so, the vial hit one of his fangs, breaking and spill it content in its throat when he rears its head ready for the second blast. When the potion made effect, the chest of the dragon suddenly contract, expelling the air inside its lungs, and cutting the flames before they erupt. Before anyone could cheer on this, physic rears its ugly head, and the compressed lungs immediately expend to enormous proportion, before being contracted one again by its thoracic muscles. The extra air brought had a devastating effect, and under the enhanced amount of oxygen, the flame turns to pure blue, incinerating completely his two legs. Everything under mid-tight turns into ashes, the wound immediately closed under the searing heat and flames. Seeing that James had passed out in the middle of the arena and was just a few feet far from the dragon, the handlers immediately invade the field. Regrettably, the potion effect hadn''t stopped, and worst had given the dragon hiccup. Under the affliction, several gout of enhanced fire were blasted all around, making five victims among the handlers before Alex intervene. A large wet roll of fabric fly and came to wrap around the snout of the dragon, keeping closed. Deprived of oxygen, the beast soon lost consciousness. He takes off the charred fabric in order to not kill it. He acts no to save the handlers but because he knows they were going to go for the kill. When he sees the head handlers coming his way, Alex turns furious and lash. "Mind explaining to us, how the boy was able to obtain a classified potion to deal with fireball type creatures, supposed to be entirely in the hand of handlers? Who was responsible for them!" The man was taken aback from the biting tone and subconsciously point to one of the corpses on the group. While the majority of the upper body has been either turned in ashes or completely burned, a tuft of orange-red was still visible. "I should have known it was Weasley, it wouldn''t surprise me that he either give it to the boy, or the old goat before snuffle out. I know now why he was impatient to take his dragon and became white as a sheet when I take out the Chinese model." He says while exiting the arena, followed by the man. "Excuse me, Heir Evans, but what was the cloth, to resist..." "It wasn''t the cloth, but the goo it was imbibed in. It was a handmade one that I made just in case, but it was too weak to take the full blast of the Hungarian flames for more than a few bursts." "Would you accept to sell the recipes to our reserve? Having it under hands could have and could save the life of my man when manning those beasts." He daren''t keep his hope high as those sort of thing where heavily guarded secrets for their makers, any leaks of the formula would crush any hope of profit on it, but Alex wasn''t concerned by this, he wouldn''t stay for long, it didn''t matter for him. "Have a chat with your boss, if the price is acceptable I don''t mind selling the formula. "Thank you!" He immediately rushes to write the letter, leaving his men to take the bodies of their fallen comrades out of the arena. It was in a subducted atmosphere that the unaware Puff made its way in the Arena. With mostly incinerated parts, not a single trace of blood was left on the ground, only a few charred parts left where any indication that something tragic just happens a few minutes ago. Warry of the vicious hunter he would be facing, he immediately transfigures few smalls animals from the surrounding rocks, letting them roam freely in the enclosure. While the dragon was distracted to chase after them, he goes for the egg, making it without being caught and rapidly depart once in hand. The Hebridean only caught him while he was on is way back. Furious, the dragon blast a jet of fire who strike the boy in the back, propelling him faster toward the exit at the cost of a badly damaged back. While not as important than of Krum, the damages where still heavy and he would need months of rest for the burn to heals. Like the seeker, he would lose a great deal of motricity as few muscules have melt and fuse together along with nerves, bones, and skin. The result of the First task was a disaster, three crippled champions who would keep sequelae the rest of their life, five dead dragon handlers, while the only two completing their task where unharmed. 77 A not so magical end The results of the first task were disastrous to Fudge. As if it wasn''t enough for three of the champions to be crippled and send at St.Mungos, someone had banked on the fact that the numbers of dragons handlers have been divide by two and stole all the dragons and the eggs! While the contract from the Tournament protects the Ministry from any injuries champions receive during tasks, the contract with the Romanian reserve didn''t. Since no one had ever attempted it, no one really bothers with that particular clause stating that those contracting the dragons would be held responsible for their safety. While they provide men to take care and handles them, it falls on the contractor, the Ministry, to protect them outside the tasks, should they fail, they must pay for each missing, maimed, or stolen. If it was only those five dragons, they could somewhat be able to pay them back, but another clause stipulates ALL the dragons, and that eggs count as well as a full growth one, so it wasn''t five by fifty-two that they had to pays for! After the disaster from Dumbledore and the Daily, they have to take in the funds earns for the Quidditch cup to pay, now they will need to cut the budget of near all the departments for the next ten years in order to pay off yet another debt. He did contact his good friend Lucius for some help but since the fall of the Newspaper, the man may as well have vanished. The Grey side has laughed at his face the moment he came with a crisped smile to ask for funds, only to flee tail between leg. Is last resort was the Light side lead by Amelia, but the woman didn''t appreciate how he treats her those past few years, the budget cut hadn''t helped. When he remembered the boy owning the Ministry millions, he immediately sends him an owl, only to discover it dead on his desk the following morning alongside a fine from Gringotts for breach on international laws! This was maddening! Everything had gone south since the start of the Triwizard Tournament. Even the situation of the Boy-Who-Lived was precarious. Because of Evans, the boy didn''t have a knut left, thus unable to receive treatment from St.Mungos since it was a hospital, not a charity and is estrangled twin have refused to pays for it, saying that since the boy was the darling of Britain, it was to the state to care for his need, not for strangers. Needlessly to says, the Ministry hadn''t the will, less the means to do so. So since then, the boy was healed by the healer of Hogwarts. Even if it was from St.Mungos, he wouldn''t be healed for the ball the very night, like the two other. Krum and Diggory were still in intensive care wards for the dragon fire burns, Leaving the french bint and the upstart Evans as champion. Even if it pained him to miss it, the yule ball of the Ministry has been canceled in favor of the one from Hogwarts. Everyone would be attending, so he could only go, perhaps he would be able to obtain some funds tonights? -------------------- While fudge was making his last preparation for the following ball starting in two hours, Alex was in the office of Headcrusher. "It''s only a few hours before the end of the 23 December, Is the goblin accounts managers of Britain are ready to lose all their clients'' vault content?" "They are not, but your willingness to sell to their the land of their soon to be past clients have satisfied them greatly." "good, I came to clear a forgotten point. I will have the majority in a large number of Britain companies, would the Goblin nation willing to buy those shares in order to control completely the fate of wizard Britain?" Would he have not known that this shark smile wasn''t destined for him, he would surely have bolted out of the office at the instant. "While I can''t speak for the Goblin Nation, my clan is more than willing to shed a little gold, other arrangements could be made ulteriorly with my kind." Alex mirrored its account manager smile. " I will see you tomorrow morning at ten to finalize the contract." Alex raises and exit the office, then the bank, and was poped in his room. Needlessly to says, the entire ball was a flop. It soon turned into a political meeting were all those struck up tried to kiss his arse for his victory and spectacular magic for someone so young and with so few education, seemingly forgotten that they were the ones to have deprived him of says education. When he sees how the thing has turns, he escorts the ladies back for them to pass the rest of the night in a better company. When midnight strike, he asks Sunny to pop him in Hogwarts, and call of the Elves. Their apparition froze everyone but not has much as cleanly dressed house elves in a four rank of twenty-five formation. "Since midnight had rung and the day is officially over, its time for payback." Is bloodthirsty smile was accompanied by a snap of his finger. Out of nowhere, a House elf bound in heavy chains appear, the gaze completely haggard. "This little fellow here is Froppy, an ex house-elf of House Potter, and the one that has tried to poison me on the order of his ex master and the twin Weasley." The second he finishes, the House elf head was separated from its body. Shriek and screams resound in the hall as a great number of people rushed to the door. With another snap, they bang heavily, trapping everyone inside the Hall. "I''m not Finish." Another snap, all the staff of Hogwarts vanishes from their place and appears kneeling, chained. "Those sorry excuse of professors didn''t raise their hand in help when they see those attempts of murders on my person."He put a hand on Snape''s head and close his eyes for a few seconds. The instant the shard was out of his body another snap and heads rolls, the floor of the great hall layered with a crimson tint. Taking out off is storage the frozen bodies of Death Eater, he looks at the mute and terrified crowd. "Those scrums have run rampant and destroyed my life." SHards of ice and frozen body parts flee everywhere. "Those worms hide in this rotten society after buying off their liberty." The entire dark side Lord in fines robes were forcibly made kneel after the house-elves vanish and strip them of their wands. He goes through all of them, head flying the second he takes off the shard. Among them where shop owners in Knockturn and Karkaroff, leaving only Barty Jr as the remaining Death Eater. "You have made my life hell when you were thinking I was down." The house-elves have gone fetches every student of this time, be they in Hogwarts or already diplomate, while the other feed the growing mountain of headless corpse leaking a nauseating smell of iron in the air from the pool of blood forming under it. "As Heir of the Evans clan, not a single one of you had the right to judge me. I let you three years to repent but as you didn''t, I claim what is now mine!" At his words, all the concerned wizards lost their magic. Because it was the Wisenmagot and Ministry, all Lords and Heads of departments as well those working for them where included in this, making all those old House, whose Heir also lost their magic, extinct. The funding Familly was the first to vanish, Leaving only Neville and his father as Heir. "Because Hogwarts had to face great peril from who I save it, I claim the life debt of all those present in Hogwarts in the year 1991. Since they demonstrate themself unable to learn for the wonderful gift that magic, they will need to learn without it. I, Alexander Daren Evans, claim the life debt of all of Hogwarts 1991. For saving their life, I claim all magical gift to be stripped out of their lineage!" A bright pulse of light washes over all Britain, claiming the due of the life debt, finishing to kill two generations of Wizarding Britain. Without a running government and they needed people to run it afterward, the 24 December 1994, Wizard Britain ceases to exist. All the present people still alive where send in the street of England, without knowledge of the mundane world and magic. The vast majority of them would die in the following days, either by suicide or in attempts of mugging, only to be either shot down by the police force or arrested and sent to jail. While the majority of the wizards and witch vanish in an unknown world, he transmutes all the left belonging into raws materials. The pile of bodies became rolls of fabrics, elements, and pigments, he also transmutes the evergrowing pool of blood into ingots of iron and other elements. All the belonging for the dead students and professors send to the territory, while he made his returning elves send the first to third years to their homes. Those that hadn''t one anymore would be sent to the ICW. Done with the castle, he was poped to the Ministry where his army swarms the Building like locusts. Nothing was spared, especially the DoM with its hall of prophecies, time turners chamber, and the like. When he arrived at the DMLE office to retrieve magic suppressing cuffs and the like he was surprised to see someone inside the office. "Miss.Tonks? What are you doing here?" The poor girl startled, let an envelope fall from her hand. "Merlin, Alex!" He raises an eyebrow at the familiar tone she speaks to him. "I was just leaving my demission, I can''t work here anymore, not after... all of this." "Do you have anywhere to go?" "No." "No family?" "Mother, but we plan to quit Britain." "I see... Do you want to come with me?" "Where?" "Far." "OK." "Take an elf with you to your mother, it will bring you to your new house." "Thanks." She was sick of the British community, all this bigotry, bribe, corruption. At first, she wanted to enter the rank of the Aurors, thinking it to be her haven. A department lead by a woman, the defensor of the populace... But the pink-tinted glass has been rapidly shredded off her eyes. There she had seen just how corrupt was they where. Lords abusing their power, Aurors abusing their powers, even the iron maiden that was Bones crumble at the first threat to her liberty, selling off her niece for her liberty. Her mother had warned her, but at the time she didn''t hear her, now, the two of them would finally able to quit this hellhole. Nodding at her, he leaves an elf pop with her, while he goes for his final task, Babymort. Like Dumbles, it''s ending was anti-climatic, he takes care of Junior first, leaving a defenseless homunculus before ripping out the last remnant of the soul shard, making the body crumble, and completing several missions. {[Hidden Objective:" those among us" You have discovered that shards of Voldie were also in his minions, cleanse the taint before confronting him. Condition: Get rid of all of the fragment before dealing the killing blow to Moldyshort.Fragments left: 109/109 [Completed] {[Hiden objective: side. "loose end I"] The bumbling Minister is the head of the Ministry, they raise against you, you crush them. Condition: made the British Ministry vanish from the wizarding world. [Completed] {[Hiden objective: side. "loose end II"] Dumbledore has been a torn in your side even before your birth, its time for him to start his next great adventure ahead of time, give him a helping hand in doing so. Condition: Use any way to send the old goat on the other side. {[Hiden objective: side. "loose end III"] The ugliest baby of the multiverse his here, end the affront of dame nature creation. Condition: Get rid of the atrocity. [Completed] {[Objective: "To the next great adventure"] Lord Moldyshort is still in the mist, as long as he and his dead muncher are still here no one can live will the other exist. Condition: get rid of Tommy boy and his band in order to go further. [Completed] {[Hiden objective: side. "The last of the first foe"] Deal with all of your opponents before dealing the last blow to Voldie. Condition: Get rid of the man in last. [Completed] Seeing this, he cackles madly before giving is instruction. ''CS, claim the rewards.'' -Rodger!- He feels the eight orb exit his body and sink in the ground, producing a faint rumble feel by no one other than him. He could feel all the different territory in his mind, even when they were all apart. He takes out the invisible cloak, feeling the link between him and the territory, he transmutes the cloak in it, transferring its ability. As the cloak vanish, the dark smoke exit of it. {[Hiden objective: side. "My precious!"] Death had left three Hallows behind it long ago, its time that what was its exit this plane and return to its owner. Condition: Use any means to purge the three Hallows of their deadly power. (3/3)[Completed] Rather than vanishing, the cloud thickens and grows larger until it condenses in a tall bony figure cloaked in a black shroud, hiding its feature and holding a stave with a rock encrusted in the head. It didn''t say a word, nor move, but Alex could feel its attention on him. "My request?" The figure nod at this. "I want my possessed territory to be sent in its own plane of existence. As your lord over death, is it possible for you to do so?" Again, he receives a nod, the figure bends its body to make it hand reach him. From his palm appears a small dark cube. Extending it hand, Alex receives the cube before the figure vanishes, its treasure finally returning to it. He rapidly returns to the bank and seals his last act of the Harry Potter universe. As he returns to the territory, Alex sees that all his guests were there. Fleur was hugging her sister and mother while Tonks was with her own. Nodding at this, he sends the two families to live in the second bedroom floor. As they all vanish inside to explore, he takes the cube and put it on the ground of the square. A few seconds later it sinks in before a pulse was sent, expanding again, until exiting British water, before Alex receives the last message on the completed mission. {[Hiden objective: side. " Plot? What plot"] Harry needs seven years to complete the prophecy, who want to lose that much time when they already know the story? Condition: Finish the mains missions before the seven years time limit. [Completed] What was before a fragmented territory turn in a single large land sporting all the House and land he just sells to the goblins. The magical district was soon added, even the bank and its vaults! Once the pulse has englobed the entire Britain territory, he feels the connection between the two cuts, leaving a piece of land as large as the previous island in its own dimension, completely cloaked against any intrusion by the cloak. "Time to pack up CS, claim and use the key, please." -Leave it to me!- His surrounding blurs before he lost consciousness. 78 new world As his surrounding stop to blur, His body immediately feels the change of temperature and windows pops up one after another so suddenly along with a slight dizziness, that, startled, made him take a step back. The lack of ground under his feet immediately leads him to react and throw himself forward. "That was dangerous!" Before he could even look at the windows, a large golden pillar shout in the sky behind him. "What now?!" Ignoring the pop up for a second he turns and looks at the cliff under him, the edge only a foot of where he appears. Below, he could see an elderly man with a bleeding head. ''Crap, did I kill someone without knowing?'' Jumping down and landing soundlessly twenty feet below, he rushes to the man. When he sees the large gash on the head, he knows that the poor fool was a goner. Not wanting to leave a trace behind he store the body and the surrounding rocks with blood on them, shuffles a little the ground to erase his trace, and jumps back before darting far. After running for five minutes, he stops at a large tree and climbs in the dense foliage to hide and finally give a look at those windows. {[Objective: I''ll be back!" Because of your earlier completion of the Harry Potter universe, you have now a little more than three years before returning to the One Piece world. Condition: Survive until time up. {[Hidden Objective: side. Ichor" Who says new world say new system, make your hand on the precious Ichor of the gods to update your Status. Condition: Obtain the blood of any god by all means. [Completed, unclaimed] -You know how to start a new adventure hum.- ''CS, where were you all the time?!'' -Sorry, need to make my way through the backdoor to came.- ''''Sigh'' Ok, so what now?'' -Better claim the hidden reward, after that you would have a better grasp on the situation that me.- ''Ok, do it'' -Hum.- ''Status'' {[Name: Alexander Daren Evans] [Age: 14] [Race: Evans] [STR: 36] [END: 44] [VIT: 53] [AGI : 49] Attribute:[Alchemist: S]+; [Apprentice chief: D]; [Item storage: S]; [Familiar: E]; [Runic magic: D] Racial Attribute:[Parlsemouth: SSS]; [Shapeshift: SSS]; [Artic lord: A]; [Primogenitor: SSS] ||||| ||||| |[Name: Alexander Daren Evans] [Familia: None] [Race: Evans] [Level:0] [Strength: I-10] (Sealed) [Endurence: I-10] (Sealed) [Dexterity: I-40] (Sealed) [Agility: I-10] (Sealed) [Magic: I-10] (Sealed) [Magic: [Runic Magic D]] ''So, it''s Danmachi... Wait, did that mean that I killed a god just now?!'' Closing his eye and focusing on his mind, he sighs, seeing that his Occlumancy was still present, before spotting a soul imprint attempting to mark him. He immediately crushes it, feeling lighter. ''That was close, I would have been spotted the moment I enter Orario with this shit... Wait, who did... Did I just send Zeus back to heaven? Depending on the timeline, Bell could also be in Orario.'' -I don''t think so.- ''Why? ''-Remember the One Piece key, you have three years before the start, so if they all work on the same model...- ''We are three years before Bell arrive, good, I don''t what to be tangled in their mess, but I will surely change something if I encounter the MCs until then.'' -Do we directly go to Orario?- ''Better be, it a chance for me to work on actual skills, I doubt that Magic will be allowed in One Piece, so I need to use this time and go through the Dungeon, but before that, open the Starter pack.'' ''Could be worst.'' He climbs down and takes out the Zeus, he deconstructs the body. The majority of it vanishes, leaving few dry components. Taking out the fabric, he rapidly makes a shirt style gambeson and padded trousers, keeping it''s goblin-steel clad Ironbelly dragonhide boots. Rather than goes with brown and black like Bell at first, he goes for black trousers and light blue gambeson turning turquoise on the edge. He took a thick broken branch on the ground along the steel ingot and transmutes two 35 cm long knife and made sheathes with the leather. The knives where one-side bladed one with a handle of 10 centimeters and a blade of 25. The first two-third was straight while the last one was slightly incurved. Being an actual weapon, he didn''t bother with any pattern on them. Fusing the sheathes in the leather belt he creates and tieing his fleeing hairs with a leather band, he was finally ready to start his journeys. Climbing again in the tree, he looks around to catch a faint line rising in the morning sky in the north. ''Seems that Babel tower is that way.'' Jumping down he starts to run inside the forest toward it. In doing so, he realizes that while his status was at the lowest possible, it didn''t mean that he would start like everybody. He had kept all his previous advantage, when he entered the world, it was registered as his base form, thus giving him a head start. Even then, he was a level 0 and don''t know the capacity of the monster inside the dungeon so this head start would last long against them. Every now and then, he would jump atop a tree and correct slightly his course. When he takes a break to eat something he made another discovery. He was unable to inscribe runes on anything he found, they would crumble, break or simply turn to ashes. ''I know they can use runes, perhaps I need material holding trace of magic... Monster core would surely work.'' Sniffing the air a little, his ear perk and tail sway when he catches an unfamiliar odor. Raising on bolting its way, he rapidly found what he was looking for. Three goblins were harassing a wild bord, surely for lunch. Those goblins were the typical ones, 2 feet high, green skin, crude weapon, and rag dressed. Like them, they seem rather dumb. He watches passively as the wild boar gore the one that throws itself in front of it while tanking the blunt strike on its head. While his sight on the left was obstructed by the dangling corpse, the two other scream gibberish, and attack. Seeing the boar plow through a small tree, Alex was sure that those were stronger than the normal one he knows. ''If we were still in Harry Potter, both the boar and goblin could take down wizard in a single strike... If the weren''t killed by a spell before, but still. I understand why they are a plague for normal people, they would be cut like vegetables, unable to strike back.'' After seeing what he needed, he appears in the middle of the fight. Taking the knives in a revert grip, he strikes the head of the boar and one of the goblin, while his tail came around the second one before giving a strong squeeze, broking its nape. -Rather anti-climatic.- ''It was predictable, but now I know that I won''t have a problem in the dungeon for the first floors even without Flana.'' Seeing that the corpse of the three didn''t vanish, he touch one to see what happen. When it crumbles in ashes, leaving behind a shard-like dark orange crystal. The two others soon follow while he transmutes the boar, obtaining a squared leather sheet, a pile of organs, bones, and perfectly separated deboned boar meat. While he separates the carcass by hand, having the knowledge as to how to skin and cut it. With hundreds of Acromentulas, pigs, cows, sheep, chickens, and other creatures at the territory, he had plenty of time to try his skills, in case he would one day unable to use his transmutation. Transmuting successfully the three shards in a larger round one, he smoothes a rock and engraves a ''fire'' rune on the core after fixing it in a groove on the slab. Sending a bit of magic inside the round crystal, it ignites, starting to heat the rock. Since its meal box where under preservation charms, he would rather eat the boar meat and keep them in case of an emergency. Eating nearly the entire boar alone, he stores the lasts part before running again toward Orario. As the journeys would take a little while, he makes a few detours to hunt goblins when near. He would gather fallen branches when passing to construct a simple shelter for the night. After three days of running through the woods, he finally exits the forest and sees the faint drawing of Orario walls in the distance, the tower having growing clearer each time. Slowing his speed in the last mile, to finish by walking, a boar leather backpack on the back to not gather too much attention, after, who would travel without a thing other than his clothes on? When he arrives at the three hundred meter mark, he needs to stop and wait for his turn to enter the city like the others. His arrival makes quite the numbers of head turn due to his size. He had already wrapped his tail around his waist and his ears lay down inside his ears. It not that he search to hide but a two meters tall human would bring less attention than a therianthrope one. It was rapidly his turn. "ID." Ask the guard at the entrance without raising his gaze from his account book used to register the enter and exit. "I don''t have one." "Visit or stay?" "Stay." Hearing this the man nod and fish a tag in a wooden case on his side alongside a basic map. "You need to go to the guild, they will issue for you a pass to renew every week for 20.000 valis until you enter a Familia. If you are unable to pay, please exit the city, otherwise, one caught it directly jail time and labor until you pay off your debt. Next!" All of this was done by the man without raising his head, already accustomed to this type of people. All dreams became adventurers and famous by entering the top Familia, only to have their dreams crushed, either by gods or monsters. Taking the map Alex starts to make his way, only do freeze imperceptibly the moment he passes the doorstep, feeling the wards of the city washing over him. When nothing happened, he continues as if nothing happen, becoming another inconspicuous denizen of the city, well, as much as a two-meter tall redhead could be anyway. Looking at the map, he sees that he only has to follow the main street, he made it in half an hour. Entering the near-empty hall, he made his wait to the booths in front of him. 79 preemtive strike Making his way to one of the free booths with an employee in, he saw a pink-haired young woman going through some document. When a shadow was cast on them she raises her head, a smile drawing on her face, only to freeze for a moment when she sees Alex. Still keeping thing professional, she rapidly recovers from her shock at seeing someone so young yet so tall. It must be known that other than dwarves and Pallum, the majority of the other race keep a human-size one, so seeing a young that didn''t seem to have stopped his growth spurt already towering at two meters wasn''t something you see every day in Orario. "Can I help you?" "Yes, I was told to came to the guild for this." Say him while giving to her the tag. " And was wondering if one can obtain identification paper without being an adventurer." She shakes her head negatively. "Without being in a Familia, one needs either an employment contract or being birth here to obtain them. For outsiders, you would need to either a Familia or work. Otherwise, the 20.000 fees need to be paid each week." "I see, could I became an adventurer without a Familia?" "You could but will not be recognized from the guild and won''t be able to ask for the service we can offer other than core exchange." "I see, do you have a list of the Familia?" She points behind him to a huge board spanning on the wall. "Thank you." He goes to the board who happen to be divided by Familia, taking a free wooden board, sheet of paper and a sort of pencil, he looked at the different Familia. Most if not all wouldn''t accept anyone below level 2, some, like Ephaistos Familia even ask for particular development skills. Even then, he rapidly wrote the different houses of the Familia on his map before slipping the sheet in his pocket and go for the core exchange point. Taking a pouch out of his backpack, he pours its content in the exchange drawers. In those three days, he was able to hunt nothing more than goblins, even then their numbers weren''t that high, only collecting 18 cores. Since he was an unaffiliate adventurer, the guild didn''t collect fees for him, as they generally wouldn''t be able to earn that much anyway. He was surprised to see that the guild would take 5% of the earning of a level 1, 4.5% for level 2, 4% for level 3, 3.5% for level 4, 3% for level 5. After then, the Familia with level 6 and higher were on expedition duty, so it was another system of fees that apply for them. Receiving 900 valis for them, he deduces that goblin cores wouldn''t bring him more than 50 valis each, even from the dungeon. Taking his money, he exits the guild and starts its lap around the city for the different Familia. Even by starting with the lowest Familia, those with barely anything more than level 1, he didn''t receive more than a fleeting glance before throwing away after they accept to sign something for him. Some were interested, seeing his size, but when they see his frail body even with padded clothes, they discard him. Having toured all those low Familia, he starts with middle one after a quick bite (enough to feed three peoples.) The middle-ranking Familia where those having a core group of at least five levels 2 or a level 3 adventurers. But no avail, he receives the same treatment, even harsher than the low ones. At 3 A.M he was only left with three Familia, Hephaistos, Loki, and Freya. Starting with the last, he enters the ground of the Familia under the instruction of the guards posted in front of the doors. Even at this hour, he didn''t seem to be the only one to attempts to enter the Familia. The near all of them where men at least older than 20 from a great diversity of races, some hiding their lewd expression better than others. "Next!" He made his way but before he could speak the man look once at his before saying. "Your level 1 at least boy, otherwise scram, we don''t have time to lost with the like of you!" He says nothing but takes a sheet of paper out of his bag before tending it at the man. "What that?" "Just a paper saying that I won''t be welcome, if you sign it I will never attempt to bother you again, if I do, you could take it to the guild, they will deal with it." Hearing that he could be free of any other attempt of the kid by just signing it, he rapidly take the pencil Alex to give him and sign the two forms. "Here kiddo, now scram, next!" Alex nods before signing it too and left a copy behind. What the two of them didn''t see was that a certain Boaz was lurking in the hall, to see if any good recruit made it''s way to them. When he sees that Alex takes a paper out of his backpack, he was confused about the uncommon sight. Making his way to the man, desk he takes the contract with him, to have a better look. When he sees the agreement, he put it away for later, even if it wasn''t an official document, it still an agreement between the Freya Familia and the kid, thus worth keeping safe just in case. While it was the same for the forging Familia, the wrapping was completely different, being explained by a recruiter of the Hephaistos Familia. "It not that I don''t want, but our Familia is more of a crafting one than explorer, without having sufficient skill, you would never be sent to the Dungeon. We don''t have the staff to lead youngster outside of the forge." "It''s alright, thank, could you tell me if your Familia sell raw materials?" "If it ores, it depends, for the basic one, if they''re in small quantity, sure why not, but for the rest, it either for the youngsters to train or for the exclusive to crafts." "Do you have rates or something like that?" "Hum, no, I don''t think, it not really common for us, you would need to see our Godness for that. Want me to fix a date?" "Yes, it would help, thanks to you." "Not worry, it business, as long as your serious, your welcome, what would it be said of us if we start to send off business proposition, haha!" Alex was sent to the reception and a meeting was made for the next week. This done he goes for the last Familia, but when he sees a certain Werewolf being the one to supervise it, he knows that it was another big no. "What you look at, your shrimp, Ha?!" He let out a fed-up sigh before giving his form to the Were for him to sign. "Why should I sign that, Ha? You think where not enough to deal with you without the guild, did you look down on us?!" His ever-rising yell attracts the attention of a green-haired mother hen elf. "What are you yelling at the poor boy, Bete?" "Nothing!" He bolts away when he sees the exclusive, knowing that he would receive another lecture should he pursue this. Now left with Riviera, Alex tends the form to her. When she takes it in hand, her brow raises, feeling the trace of magic inside the sheet. "What is this?" Knowing that he wouldn''t fool her like the other he responds truthfully. "Magical contract, it will enforce the condition written down for the two parties, should a breach occur." Reading the document, she sighs in relief when she sees that it was nothing more than a protection for the two sides. If they don''t accept him in the Familia, they renounce to any right to ever claim him later, should he not accept. They wouldn''t be able to coerce directly or indirectly him to enter. On his side, he wouldn''t be able to threaten the Familia by any means, direct or indirect. Seeing that at worst it would make them neutral was good in her book, so she sign, receiving her copy. Once in hand, the vice-captain of the Loki Familia and one of the only 3 levels 6 of the Familia made her way to her god, the form in hand. Knocking at the door, she rapidly receives a response. "Enter! Oh? Riviera, what do ya want?" Says the redhead when she enters. "A kid came, asking to rejoin the Familia, but since it Bete..." "...He yells at the poor kid." Sigh the goddess at the behavior of one of her children. "Yes, but it wasn''t for this that I came." She picks her interests at this. "Oya? What does?" Her playful expression turn grave the moment she takes the paper in hand. Seeing this Riviera worries a little. "Something wrong?" Without responding, the goddess dash to her window, giving her a view on the gate of the manor to see when they came back from their expedition. She was just in time to catch a patch of red turn to the left, quitting her view. "Call Bete, Finn, and Gareth." Hearing the still serious tone, the elf did so without more questions. A few minutes later, the four enter the room, to found their goddess attentively examining a sheet of paper. "Seat." The direct and serious tone of her surprise the three others. "Bete, what the redhaired kid says?" "Ha? He came to the recruitment area so, he surely wanted to join the Familia?" The Were was a little lost at the sudden interest on the boy he sends back. "What would you say about he''s level?" " Feel weak to me, so 1 max, even then..." "I see, could you tell me if you sent others odor on this?" Would it had been someone else and in a different context, he would have said to fuck off, but it was his goddess and it wasn''t her habitual playfulness. Taking a light sniff, he shakes his head negatively, only for her to give the paper to the elf. It was only after she looks carefully that she found that it wasn''t lines that frame the text, or rather, lines of runes, unknown runes for even her. All of them could see the diverse emotion playing on her face, puzzlement, confusion, astonishment. "So?" Ask Loki after five minutes. "I don''t know." "What?..." "Those runes, they are completely different from any syllabary that I know..." This shocks the others four greatly, after all, Riviera was one of the best magicians in Orario, for her to not know that script was as good as saying that no one in the city did. When Loki hears that, her eye opens a little, letting for all to see the intense gaze of the woman who whispers. "I have been tricked, me?" Shaking out her stupor under seconds, she looks seriously at the four. " I want you to bring the kid here the next time that you see him. No matter what!" "I think it better not." It was Riviera''s turn to shock them. "Why?" "Because of the clause, should he be coerced, all those concerned would face harsh consequences, that would means for god to be sent back to heaven... Permanently." "He can do that?!" "I don''t know but I don''t want to see. If he had done the same for other Familia, then, one of them would make a move soon or later, it safer to let them try before doing anything. however, we could just ask him, there nothing inside concerning that." Loki sigh in relief in the last part. Unknow magics are dangerous, while, she, like the other gods, where always in search of new entertainment, she would not risk being sent back without a chance to return. "Try to found all you can on him, if you cross path with him, invite him here, otherwise don''t confront him. Pass the words to level 4 and above, the rest didn''t need to know for now." The four nod grimly before exiting the room, leaving a pensive goddess while they go for their fellow Familia members. -Was it a good thing to do?- ''I know that I would bring attention to me soon or later, better strike first and have some protection that let them found ways to strikes. All that is left is the shadiest Familia, those I can hunt them should they made a move.'' As the two share their worries concerning the future, Alex made his way toward the tower entrance, receiving a string of pop up the instant he passed the doorstep. 80 first dive {[Hidden Objective: Side. "Safe!" The Dungeon is a dangerous place, if not careful, one could easily lose his life. Condition: Reach the 18 floors. {[Hidden objective: Side. "Plus ultra!" The dungeon, while being a dangerous place, is also a land of promise, grab every opportunity. Condition: Map every floor you encounter. {[Hidden Objective: Side. "Safty plus ultra!" While you can''t neglect your growth you can''t either do for you denizen and fellow Evans! Condition: Bring the Dungeon floor core. {[Hidden Objective: Side. "He''s alive!" While you are powerful enough to roam the firsts floors, you will one day face a wall. Condition: Join a Familia {[Hidden Objective: Side. "Screw the plot!" You have already sent back the old fart in heaven, time to screw the plot deeper. Condition: Found MC related people willing to be changed. Reward: Skill [Mates] transferred back definitively. Warning: You need to feel genuine interest (romantic or friendly) to the target. -That quite the list, also the first time you obtain such restrictive mission.- ''It didn''t really matter, I would have never change them against their will or in pure spite for Bell, but I don''t think it will be for soon, even till then I found it difficult to accept, I know all of this is real, but...'' -... After all this time in darkness, you aren''t able to make your mind on this, thinking that it''s all a dream?- ''Yes, but who could blame me? At most I have passed not even half a year with other people in the HP world. I barely know them, how could I love them when I am not even sure their real?'' -See what you mean, let forget about the last mission, for now, you have more pressing matters, the day is already well ahead and your meager earning won''t allow you a night in an inn.- ''Right, let get this mission ongoing.'' Entering the tower, he follows the staircase leading below the city. Since the day wasn''t over yet, it was also relatively free, only a few adventurers could be seen climbing it up in various states of exhaustion and dress more or less damaged. The large and profound hole that was the dungeon entrance was a sight to behold and was giving off an oppressing vibe for those diving in it darkness for the first time. Once down, the Beginner road open under is eyes, cutting in the light blues walls of the dungeon lighten of in regular irregular but near green gems embedded near the roof of the first floor. As he was thinking, the road was crowded with adventurers who would tears down any goblin that hadn''t time to escape the walls before being cut down. Seeing this he shakes his head, the method while inefficient would let them safe as long as they keep their distance from each other, but wouldn''t make them progress much. Founding a hallway leading to a different room, he made his way. Once in and seeing that they were no one here other than a lonely goblin on the other end, he unwraps his tail and takes out a various thing from his storage. He first fixes his belt, sheath the two knives before strapping leather band on the length of his legs. Those leather bands were housing the throwing knives he made from the bones of the wild boar and the leftover steel from the ingot. As the blades were quite slims, they didn''t take more than the fourth tenth of the ingot, leaving him with quite a few. In order to save on it and reduce their weight, he only made the cutting edge of the throwing knives on two millimeters of steel, fusing it to the bones. A mass of steel was added to the small handle for balance. The knives were made with a hollow center, a frame made of compact bones with a steel core for sturdiness and balance, long of 9 centimeters with a kunai form. The blade part formed in a 4-2 centimeters length, 2 for the straight handle, and with a 1-centimeter lozenge end. Only the center of the bladed part was hollow, and the longer part had steel. With knifes made of only twenty grams of steel, he was able to make thirty of them. So now, with three raws of fives on the side of both tights, he had quite a few ammunitions to snipe down goblins before they became a problem. As his soon-to-be victim hadn''t detected him still, his tail retrieve one before throwing it in a whip motion. Thank their lightness and the strength contain in his tail, the knife flee straight and sink in the head of the unsuspecting goblin. Due to the power of the strike, it imbeds nearly entirely, killing the poor creature without letting it know what happens. As if feeling it position, Alex rapidly hears the craking walls of the Dungeon, delivering another goblin in the room. Locate with sound alone, another knife was launched while he made his way to the corpse. Taking the core of the second goblin on his way, while retrieving his knife, his take cut the corpse open to extract the core. While doing so, he takes out a large thick sheet of paper, made of the branches he collects in the woods, and a bottle of ink he buys on the way. "If I base it on the beginner road..." Laying down a measuring scale, he starts to transmute the ink on the paper, starting to draw a map of the Dungeon first floor. "This is going to be inefficient, plus I need money... Let hunt them while searching for the stairs. I should see until when it became difficult for me to fight them." Once the plan made, he starts to run in the different hallways, following strong odor, a sign of the passage of adventurers, while mauling down goblins with a short stop to pick up cores and knives. When he actually discover that they would turn in ashes when they core where damaged, he starts to practice aim while running, training his agility, dexterity, endurance, and strength at the same time since he was running nearly non-stop. For the few adventurers he crosses paths with, he was only a streak of red, since their stat were inferior to him, making them unable to have a clear image. Following the odor, he soon makes his way to the stairs leading to the second floor while only having slain 23 goblins in those twenty-five minutes. Taking a few seconds, to close his eyes, the explored hallways and room appear on the sheet, starting to draw a path in the mostly blank page. While the second floor makes him encounter kobold, their fate didn''t differ for the goblins. He runs through few rooms, farm some crystal from both of the monsters before, and made his way to the third floor and down. For each floor, he takes out another sheet and starts to the middle of it, transmuting it to adjust it if need. Passing easily on the fourth floor, he continues deeper, and soon arrive at the five one, and it changes of appearance. The walls take a green hue while he needs to reduce his speed and even start to wave around the group of monsters that were ever-growing the more he dives. On this floor, he also encounters the first monster that makes him stop each time, the frog shooter. Since they were far larger of all he encountered, he was not always able to whip them out before he was near, making him stop to deal a heavier blow with the dual knives as they had a longer reach. Even if they were harder to kill, it didn''t hinder him that much. By the time he was at the stair of the six floors, he has already been three hours since he dives in. As he was past 4 P.M when he did, he would need to make his way back if he wanted to found an inn for the night after changing his crystals. Now that he knew the way out, he would take less time to return to the surface, even more, if he ignores the monster on the way. But he wouldn''t, why should he when it would only take a few seconds to get rid of them, collect both weapon and crystals and resume his way? With a rapid gaze at the map of the 5 floors, he rapidly bolts through the hallways, collecting a group of ants crystals on the way. Once the floor exited, his time was greatly cut short as most of the adventurers were also on their ways back, clearing the ''main'' road to the surface, leaving him to deal with few wanderings monsters. By the time he returns to the second floor, more adventurers start to cross paths with him. While keeping his weapons, he has already wrapped his tail around his waist, making the other think of it as a fancy belt. When he exited the tower, a small line between it and the guild could be seen in the street. Before he even enters it, he could hear the voices inside the building. Making his way in, he could see that nearly all the booths were full and the line was starting to form on exchange point. On his way back he had already divided his earning. Since each crystal has a different size, it wasn''t difficult to do so. He was happy with his hold from his short first excursion with his 59 goblins, 36 kobolds, 16 Dungeon lizards, 8 frog shooters, 4 war shadows crystals, and 1 goblin fang. When is time came, he put each pouch in along his tag. When the employee sees the different pouch, he raises an eyebrow and frowns before smiling and gives him a small nod as thank. Even if it wasn''t much, it does make his job easier size he just needs to count them and give the appropriate sums. Using the pouch, he put each sum in them. "Here you are sir, good day to you." He nods back before leaving his place to the next in line. Going sit to one of the available couches on the side. Looking at the two less heavy, he sees that the frog was 200 valis, the shadow 250 valis each. With the lizard at 150, he concludes that each appearing monster had a raise of 50 valis of value. Making a rapid count he found 11.750 valis inside, having earned an additional 200 for the fang. Dumping it all in a single pouch, he made his way out toward the only pub he knows, the hostess of fertility. Cutting in by the street between the main one, he made his way under twenty minutes. As he passes the doorstep, he could see that it was quite crowded before a brown-haired, brown-eyed cat people wearing a green above the knee dress with long puffed sleeves and a white collar and a small orange bow under it., an apron above black leggings closed by short brown boots, appears. "Welcome, nyaa. Name''s Arnyaa." "Hello Arnyaa, for one please." Say him with a small smile seeing her tail swaying moodily at his deliberate tease. "Follow me, nyaa." Says the hair head, leading him to the bar, right in front of Mia''s as retribution, seeing her little mischievous smile. Seeing this, the dwarf raises a brow at him. "I may have deliberately called her Arnyaa." She chuckles at this. "So what do you want?" "How large are the portions?" She points at a girl exiting the kitchen with several plates on her arms. "I will take two plates of pasta, two of roasted meats, and one of soup please." Says him looking at the menu, missing her strange gaze looking at him, before entering the kitchen to pass the order. While it was cooked, he takes out his purse and gives her the 2,000 valis. "Thank you for your patronage." A wide smile in her face seeing him pays immediately. When the food came, those on his side look dumbfound as he nearly inhales the first plate of pasta and roasted meats, before drinking near half of the soup. before he finishes it all, he orders a third plate of both pasta and meat, to the horror of the two men who were drinking, before nearly puk at the humongous amount of food he eats, sick for him. Mia smile grows wider seeing him eat that much without puking his guts out, thinking of the incoming profit. "You eat quite a lot kid." "I''m a growing boy after all." "Hahaha, take care, and come back soon!" "Will do!" Says him as he vanishes in the falling night. 81 weapons upgrade When he sees that night was already falling, he knows that he wouldn''t found an inn now, he goes for the only thing open at that time, the Dungeon. Thank his Occlumancy and magic, he could easily pass a day or two without sleeping. When he entered the tower again, it was free of any adventurer. he barely put a foot on the beginner road that he sees goblins loitering around. A few flying throwing knives later and he had already eight crystal-free to be picked. He was about to take the first when he remembers how he enchants the contract sheet. "It should work..." Taking those core, he also pulls out a piece of fabric. Closing his eyes, the two seems to melt before fusing and left behind a thread able to hold magic within. While the capacity was small, it was more than enough. Taking one pouch, the thread was soon seen forming three lines of runes on the rim and cord closing it. He didn''t need it to hold a huge amount of magic, only enough for it to be able to support the rune scheme when feeding magic. Thinking of it, he had a tear-shaped crystal at each end of the cord, maintained by a small wooden part. That crystal would feed it constantly of magic, only need to be replaced when the magic inside them dry up. Yes, Alex just recreates goblin expanded pouch to store his crystals. As the thread was still of a poor quality he could only wave three enchantment on it before the consumption was too high for it. Those two where an extension of five times its original space and the second was a ''resonance'' enchantment linked with and ''absorption'' one. The first would be made the pouch resonate with a similar crystal of those used to make the enchantment, triggering the second linked in that would suck say crystal in the pouch in a five-meter perimeter around him. The cord had a single enchantment, to constantly feed magic to the pouch enchantment to keep them active? Thankfully, he was able to include security in this. Once those crystals run out of magic, the enchant would simply deactivate and made the stored one overflow out if the initial capacity was passed. That right, he was so lazy to pick up those that he made an auto-loot pouch. with this, he would have to lost time to pick them up. He was about to dash off when he came to halt. While his crystal problem was solved his knives one wasn''t. Knowing this, he runs through the road, farming as much as possible goblins crystals he could. Once done, he sits against the wall and takes a throwing knife. Taking out the steel on it, he also mixes the crystal with it. He run again simulation before obtaining his result. For five grams of steel, he would need a gram of crystal to obtain the best magic steel he could. A goblin crystal was two gram so he needs two for a knife''s steel. Now bearing magic in them, he would be able to engrave rune in them and do so. Putting a first line of ''air resistance nullification'' on the blade before a ''sound dampening one was had''. It was time to again run simulations and found that he would need a crystal of five grams to support those enchantments. Taking the block of what was left of the boar bones, he creates a delicate grove in the hollow part to put in ten grams one to support and activate them. The second steel part was used to engrave a ''resonance'' and ''attraction'' rune scheme on them, as yet another crystal was input in the small hollow lozenge at the end of the knife. In the knife sheath, another line of threat forms the same ''resonance'' and ''attraction'' schenes with a crystal core to feed magic. This simple enchant would allow him to recall the thrown knives in a similar five-meter radius. The cost of his knives has immediately shout up, with just those crystal alone it would be worth 750 valis. Magic steel would be way higher than simple steel one and, being a unique enchant, he could easily say that each knife would be at least 10,000 valis each. That was without counting the need to change the crystal core once they dry. With just it''s six belts of five, this equipment would coast at least 300,000 valis! Not a single Level 1 would be able to take out such sums if not being sponsored by large Familia. In the following hour, he would hunt goblins to complete his enchantment set as he would need to kill 45 goblins alone to do so. Since the hallways were empty of adventurers, goblins have started to crowd them during the hours he had left so he was able to rapidly collect them while expending his map of the first floor. He would need an additional number of 40 goblins to mix his blade steel with crystal and yet again more for crystals cores to support the enchant. Needlessly to say, the first two hours would bring him no benefit but would help him be ready in the long term. Made with sturdier material, his gears would last longer, making him gain time in the long run. Once his crystal collected and blades re-forged he inscribes a simple ''hardening'' and ''sharpening'' on them. Once his gears fully evolved, he was time to cut losses and cut loose he did. Relishing in the private dungeon, he mauled down goblin after goblin recklessly when he sees that the enchantment was perfectly working. Those poor creatures where completely helpless as flying knives would kill them, and even before their crystal could touch the ground, he would breeze past them, making them fly in his open pouch at his waist, followed by the says knives. Only the rare item drop wouldn''t slow him down as they would be picked by his tail on the way, stored in the backpack. Running at full speed, he would stop every fifteen minutes or so to complete the map that rapidly fills in an intricate labyrinth of hallways and connected chambers. When his stomach made him know that it was feeding time. Alex was still in pristine condition. The goblins could just not catch up with his speed at all. The previously flat pouch was showing a good bugle, significate to him that it was at least half full. Knowing that he could have put around a hundred of crystals in before, he could be said that he had farmed around two to three hundred, other than the ones used to enchants the pouch and weapons. Exiting the dungeon for the guild, he sees that the sun was starting the raise. Emptying his enchanted pouch in the normal one, he goes for the exchange point, putting them in the drawer between him and the guild employee. When the man sees the pouches and the redhead boy, he made the connection. "You already went to the Dungeon?" "Couldn''t sleep." "Be careful down there, there barely an adventurer at those hour so the floors are crowded." "I keep to the first floor, their alone, it easier." "It good that your prudent, most would be reckless and lost their lives when they could have retreated or plan carefully. Here you go kiddo, 12,950 valis, quite an earning for an unaffiliate adventurer." "I have some perk on my side." A small smirk on his face unwrap a little his tail and show his ears. "I see, hahaha, do you have something else for me?" "I fact I do, I nearly forgot." He rach for his backpack and retrieve eight goblin fang, earning an additional 1,600 valis. "Do you know if I could pay my week fee in one go or can pay in small part?" "I know some pay on a daily basis of 2.000 valis. That way they get rid of it for the day and can see what they are left at the end. We can offer those types of service here, interested?" "Sure, here 4,000." "Thank, I also need your tag." Once he receives it back, he could see two small inverted triangles have been added to the date of his entry in the city. With six complete days and only 6,000 valis left to pay, he was sure that he wouldn''t have difficulty paying the fee. Left with 18,250 he made his way to the pub, which barely opens its door, making him the first customer. "Hello, Anyaa." "Ha! It''s the mean redhead nyaa! Did you came to mock Anyaa?" "Nope, only eat." The hair head nod and lead him to the bar once again, leaving him with the not so short dwarf. "When I say you to came again, I wasn''t thinking you would do so that early, boy." "I just exit the Dungeon and I''m starved, so I came a soon as I exit it." The pub owner raises an eyebrow at this, not a lot of adventurers would explore the dungeon at night. "You didn''t go back? Wouldn''t your god or goddess worry?" "They surely would, should I have one, Haha." His word capt the attention of all the waitress in the room. "Your non-affiliate?" Ask the woman with a little worry in her voice. "Yep, throw off of every Familia of the city! Well not really shocking, none of them seem eager to take a kid that has never received a blessing before." Say Alex dismissively while looking at the menu, once again missing the shocked gaze he receives from all of them. An unblessed adventurer was rare in the labyrinth city. Seeing one that seems to have not difficulty to cough out more than 2,000 valis for a meal without worrying would signify only one thing, he is good, more so that even basic level 1. When they hear him order an ever-larger amount that the day before and immediately pay, they understand that the boy wasn''t normal at all. Still, money was money and he was paying upfront before the food came so they didn''t ask. As long as he brings in money, he was good in Mia''s book. "Say." "Hum?" "Do you know the price for inn around?" "Sure do, most of them would cost you 2,500 a night, the nearer you are of the Dungeon the higher the price." "Geh, to high, better be sleeping outside." Even if he could easily pay for it, he wouldn''t, knowing that he have other opportunities open to him. Once his meal done and after teasing Arnyaa a little, he exits the pub, toward the church that was known to house Hestia. While he didn''t know if she was already there he could use the church basement as sleeping quarter. On his way, he strolls among the stalls, buying some raw material he had use for. When he arrived, he couldn''t see anything more than abandoned and destroyed building. Knowing that the land inside the city was quite pricy, it was surprising that such a large patch of land was left behind. Even then, it doesn''t matter for Alex, all he can see was free raw material, and if the guild can sniffing around, he could always deconstruct it before running away. Not wanting to return in the Dungeon, for now, he starts to explore the various building, hunting for anything that could be of use for him. 82 a first strong impression His first week in Orario soon past without much of any significant event. The old church has been brought down, leaving its place to a two stories high house. Even then he had kept things simple, a kitchen, pantry, and lounge/dining room on the first floor. The second one had three rooms, a private toilet, and a washroom with a sink, a shower and a bathtub large enough for him to be comfortable in. Like his other House, two tanks have been made from the gathered iron, transmuted in stainless magic steel for water. The sinks, bathtub, shower, and washing machine have been linked to then via gathered crystal network lines inside the walls. A part of the pantry has been transformed in a fridge, sustained by crafted cores and runes schemes, while the other had preservation schemes embedded in the walls to preserve the perishable. It was linked to the kitchen who sports a sink, a self-made oven and a strove running on cores like the rest of the house. The Dining room cum lounge had a four-place table, two two-place couches and three places one surrounding a coffee table in front of a fireplace. Other than the pieces of furniture, he had to actually buy a mattress as it would have been more expensive than making them. All in all, it was a cozy stone house enough to house until four people without a problem. Being a little off the main street and in an abandoned zone, he had a peaceful neighborhood. As for the dungeon dives, having nothing to do other than this, he would pass more than 16 hours a day inside. He would go, after eating breakfast in his house, at 7 A.M until 7 P.M. After 12 hours of running around the floors, he would exit the dungeon, exchange his crystals and go eat at the hostess of fertility. After that, another four hours of pure monster hunting on the 6 first floors. He had already completed the 1 floor map and was near half to the second one. Since he would be off to unexplored hallways, he was harvesting a ton of crystals each day, making earn easily more than 50,000 valis per dives. Of course, rumors have started to spread, be it about a red blur roaming the firsts floors or the fearsome starving beast inhaling plates after plate every night at the hostess, leaving behind bills of more than 4,000 valis in food only! "Let do our best today too! But it won''t be a long one, I have an appointment with Hephaistos today at ten, so it will be goblin farming on the first floor for now. I could always return to the Dungeon afterward." Gearing up after his breakfast, he put down his backpack, storing his large bento box for his lunch in the Dungeon. put his belt and strap the sheath on his tight, before fixing each of the five sturdy leather pouches on the table. He had to change them the second day, after buying a roll of leather, he crafts five pouches of brownish-red leather. On each of them was a particular sewed chibi monster, a green goblin running with a crude stone club, a puppy-like grey-furred kobold sitting on his hind legs, a little trail of drool on the right side. A little chubby brown lizard rolled on itself. A plush like green frog shooter with red strakes and a floating war shadow with a comically large beady red eye. Rather than the habitual pouches, those ones had a paved shape, with no seeming opening. He fixes them on each side of his waist with another cat-themed one, used for loot. Once ready, he nods at himself and made his way to the dungeon with a skip in his step. Making his merry way while waving at few stall vendors on his way, he didn''t see the group of seven that just came from the corner. "Finn isn''t that..." "Yes Riviera, it''s him. To think that we would found him even before entering the Dungeon to scout out that rumor." Seeing that he was making his way to the Dungeon like them, they follow him. "Ne, Tione, why do we follow the red-haired boy?" "You didn''t hear, did you? Of course, you didn''t your hair head." Sigh the elder twins. "Hehe, wait! did you just..." Unabashedly start her, before indignantly start to shout. "Hay, hay, I know, captain say that Loki-sama search for a red hair boy that came the last week." "Ho! Why?" Had they not already know how her head work, they would have stumbled at her comment. "How should I know! Now shut up and follow!" Tione fed-up by her sister antic. "Meanie." Pout the flat chest Amazoness. The rest of the group didn''t say a word, smiling at the exchange, well safe from the ever scowling emo mutt and the inexpressive blonde. The presence of the Loki family exclusive did draw more than once gaze, even lightly armored, they wouldn''t pass unnoticed. Thankfully it was still early in the morning and the crowd wasn''t large enough to create a commotion. Keeping their gaze on his as he was few meters lower down the stair, they all follow. When they arrive at the main road, they had lost him. "Bete?" "Hum." Lightly sniffing the air, the Were take the head of the group. "What the...!" "What wrong?" Ask Finn at his unnatural behavior when he didn''t respond but bolts forward, easily followed by the rest. As they go further and further of their know route, they all start to frown a little. They have rapidly learned from the guild that Alex wasn''t part of any Familia, but more so, just had arrived in Orario the day they encounter him. Seeing an un-affiliated adventurer going that deep on the first floor that even themselves have never ventured in, their curiosity about raised to another level. Seeing that they still hadn''t caught up with him tell they two things, first he knows very well his surrounding, two he was fast. That an adventurer with less than a week of activity know those uncharted parts that well could only mean that he had explored then intensively, seeking adventure event at the starting floor. After three minutes, they exit their hallway to enter a relatively large chamber. Each was taken aback by what they were seeing. There, few meters away, Alex was facing a monster party of thirty-seven goblins, alone. Under such a number any level 1 adventurer would be crushed, be he was waving through them unscratched, making bodies blow up in ashes all around him before they could even reach him. "The guild had said that he wasn''t even a level 1 but I can''t believe it." Says Gareth looking at the sight in front of him. Finn''s gaze was glued on Alex''s tail movement, the limb seems to have a life on itself, taking and throwing knives all around while he was cutting down goblins. Tione was also looking quite surprised at this but her sister was bouncing on places at the sight, an eager smile on her face. While keeping a blank face, once could see a glint of interest lighting up in Ais'' gaze. Bete, he, had frozen on the fact that he only now discover that he was a fellow therianthrope, one he never saw before, like each of them. Rivera, her, while admitting he had potential, was interested in a completely different thing. Even from there, she could see the crystals flying to him, eaten by his strange pouch through the sewed goblin mouth opening each time one was about to bump against it. She also sees his throwing knives sheathing themselves on those leather band before being throw again. The fight or massacre didn''t last long, and he soon bolts in a seemly random hallway after taking out a rolled sheet of paper from the mouth of the cat-themed pouch. While following him and assisting in his run and shoot tactic, Tiona says. "I didn''t know that the guild had a map of the first floor going that deep." "They don''t, if I were to guess, it''s hand made." answer Riviera. "Why do you say that?" "It the same type of paper than the contract, I didn''t found any similar one anywhere in the city, so it had to be hand-made? but to produce a paper of this quality, his background couldn''t be that simple." None of them say a word at this, following him, leading them in what was an unexplored zone of the Dungeon. It came rapidly as to why he was following this particular route. Each time he stops in a rather large chamber he would have to face off a monster party. Even their Familia didn''t know of this Dungeon feature and they doubt that the guild knows too. After the fifth chamber in a raw, the next one was completely different. The moment he enters the room, the light dim by half, bringing the room in semi-obscurity while they could hear the walls crack all around as horde of goblins were emerging from the walls. At this point, they see yet another shocking sight, his hair turns pure white as flecks of artic blue appear. His speed increase by half and a veritable bloodbath broke out. This had nothing to do with monster parties, but rather look like a monster swarm, they could easily see that the room had launched more than two hundred goblins at him. Ais was about to enter the fray but was stopped by Finn. When she looks puzzled at him, he points at Alex''s gaze. They all could see the lust for battle in his eye, relishing in the slaughter of the swarm that would even be a threat to peak level 1. His tail seems to become a blur in between thrown knives, striking goblins with so much force that the were throw harshly against walls or their brethren. All were captivated by the movement of his body seeming to bend to impossible angle, evading nearly all of their attack, leaving at bests only scratches on his clothes. The goblin pouch was gobbling crystals after crystals. It was the erratic breathing that brought them back and looking at their side, they could see the enraptured gaze of Tiona, starting to lose herself. The Amazoness was rapidly tackled by her sister, soon helped by the dwarf. Even then, struggling to break free, her gaze didn''t break from him. Tione couldn''t help but sigh annoyedly. "You couldn''t help it, your moron." Says her faintly in a harsh tone, but the could feel that her word hadn''t any heat in them, smiling wryly at the way things have gone. "It better to back down a little and let Tiona calm herself first." All follow Finn''s order and take her back in the hallway, cutting her view on him, letting her retake the control of her emotion slowly. "Hehe, sorry." Says her while scratching the back of her head with an apologetic smile. "I should have known something would happen." Finn''s shaking his head slightly, taking the blame on this. "So what now?" Ask the dwarf. "Their no way Loki-sama wouldn''t want the kid in. An unknown therianthrope that could go against that much goblins before even being a level 1 and unknown abilities? Why did you didn''t let him join in the first place?" Before Bete could say something, Riviera spoke. "It an error of judgment on my part, I was thinking he was only human but he clearly wasn''t. He just tends my the form and I sign it before thinking why he would do that in the first place." "It''s doesn''t matter, as long as we could sit it properly, we should be able to offer him something he wants to join the Familia." As they were speaking, Bete has to stay strangely silent and ais were nowhere to be seen. When the three top executives see this, they were about to go search for her, only for Ais to return with her arms full. Riviera seeing this couldn''t help but ask." Where did you get those Ais?" "Alex." Says softly the blonde girl before giving one of the three to Tiona. "Huee, for me?" Ais nod. "Thank!" She hugs the thirty-centimeter chibi plush version of her he made while Ais was hugging here own alongside his. "Gahoooo!" She was surprised, like the other when it hair turn white with blue flecks and his eye morph to artic blue while emitting a cute roar, before returning to its red appearance "So cute, gimme!" Says Tiona going to take it. "Mnn, mine." Only for Ais to evade her and clutch it a little more, making it roar again. The two start to run off, one trying to take the plush while the other was protecting it. The two were bonked on the head by Riviera staff when she catches them in the chamber. Once Tiona was called to order, Ais give Finn a sheet of parchment she had to keep until then. When he opened it, it was the way to return to the beginner road along with a note. ''Sorry for the trouble and thank you to have wanted to help. Alex'' "Well, at least he is polite." Nod Riviera. "Even if we are at fault there." 83 silver, ruby and obsidian After having dealed with the goblin and seen that he was followed by the exclusive of the Loki Familia he knows that he wouldn''t be able to hunt peacefully, so he exits the Dungeon early, going to exchange his crystal at the guild. Since it wasn''t 8 still, it was nearly an empty guild that receives him, going from the exchange point, it was still the same man behind the partition. Seeing Alex came, he was puzzled. "Your early today kiddo, something happens?" "Some stalker, I couldn''t hunt in peace, plus I have an appointment with goddess Heaphaistos at ten." "Finally entering a Familia?" "I wish, but not, just a business meeting." "I see, a shame, their loss. So what have you for me on this fine morning?" Alex smile at him before detach his goblin pouch and up siding it in the drawer, the mouth below. At this, the goblin opens it mouth delivering a small mountain of crystals. Seeing this, the pull the drawer toward him, making the crystals fall in the device installed there. "359, I don''t know how you did it but you sure gain quite a lot with those ones." Says the man shaking his head at the absurd amount of goblin cores. " Well at least we won''t lack street light thank you, hahaha, here you go kiddo and good luck for you''re meeting with the lady." "Thank, uncle, take care." Fixing his pouch and taking his valis, he exits the guild to return and prepare for the meeting. Since he has time he takes a good soak, relaxing for the first time in a week. Once done and seeing that he still had a good hour before it, he takes different materials he had gathered, looking if he could make something nice. Going for a slightly decontracted look, he made a comfy and slightly loose trousers, a white T-shirt, and a light grey hoodie. Braiding his hair before tieing them with a leather band bearing his coat of arms engraved in the shiny stainless steel. Making his way there, he sees that he actually was early of twenty minutes, so he take a look around while waiting for the appointment time after warning of his presence. Five minutes before his time, he hastily turns around, facing his back to the stair leading to Hephaistos office. Why did he do so? Because a silver-haired pervert was coming down alongside her trusty Boaz. Unwilling to even tempts fate, he made his way deeper inside the shop as naturally as possible. Thankfully for him the two exit the shop without spotting him. -That was near.- ''Too ner for my taste, after the Loki Familia, now Freya and I will see Hephaistos now? Something big will happen for sure.'' -Hue?- ''It evident, you don''t encounters the three big shot or their immediate representant in less than two hours without raising flags, it the basis!'' -If you say it.- "Mr.Evans?" An employee asks. "Yes?" "Hephaistos-sama is free to receive you." "Thank you, lead the way, please." "Mnn, follow me." And he does so, after climbing the staircase and passing various rooms, he was lead to the sole one standing a the end of the corridor. The employee knock at the door before announcing. " Hephaistos-sama, your 10 A.M meeting his here." "Make it enter." The somewhat muffled voice of a woman was heard through the door. He thanks the employee as he enters, he soon faces a mature woman wearing an eye patch on her right eye. While they share red hair, she was a little darker, stoping at shoulder length while her crimson eye bore in his gaze. If his particular appearance surprise her, she didn''t let it show in her face. While she was critically scrutinizing him, he says nothing, waiting for her to make the first step. "I hear you wish to buy ores for us?" Finally say her, with a still impassible face. "First I would like information if possible, following that, I may come to ask for a selling agreement, yes." ''At least the boy his straight to the point.'' "What type of information?" "First, the price of raw, unprocessed iron, iron, steel, magic steel, copper, silver, gold, titanium, or even raw platinum." She couldn''t help but raise a brow at the boy''s knowledge of metal, even some of her children don''t know of the lasts one yet as they were difficult to work with. "Give me a second." She starts to look through the various reports on stock, quantity, market price, and the like, compelling a small document for him to go through, after all, he seems to know what he wants. She can''t think that he would have just try to learn of them just to encounter her. While she was doing so, the promised flag was truthfully raised as the side door leading to a personal working station, open. "She has gone, now?" The two of them turn their head to the barefooted, white dressed girl standing in the frame. Her childish face, accentuated by her long twin tail and small size, clash with her ample breasts emphasized with the sky blue ribbon pushing her breast up. ''I know it, the loli kyonuu herself! I couldn''t see two goddesses without meeting the third one.'' When she enters the room, Hestia was surprised to not see one but two redhead, her friend Hephaistos and a young child. When their two gaze cross, the two of them froze, drawing the other in their eyes, mesmerizing the two of them. It had never happened to her before, but she could feel something click in her as if she shared a special link with him. Unknowingly for the two of them, the second redhead look at them intently. Hephaistos know that the two didn''t know each other, it wasn''t possible since she asks for a rundown of the boy background before meeting him. When she learned that he wasn''t in the city for more than a week, it was evident since her friend also ascends to the lower world at the same time, passing the past week with her. They couldn''t know each other, but still, it was undeniable that the two were sharing something profound. While the two couldn''t tell as they were lost in each other eyes, it wasn''t the same for her. Even if it was faint, she could feel a wisp of Hestia divinity reach for the boy. Somewhat, he was resonating with her divinity, knowing that the loli reign on the Hearth, family and sacred flame. Knowing this, she now knows that the boy couldn''t be bad, otherwise, he wouldn''t be reacting that strongly to the innocent goddess. She was inwardly also happy, knowing that she would surely ask him to join her family. She hadn''t tried to form one yet but she somewhat knows that she would have difficulty doing so. Now that she meets him, that stubborn girl wouldn''t let him go. "Hmn" Clearing her throat, she snaps the two of their trans. "Here." "Heu? Ha, thank you." Still a little dazzled, he rapidly snaps out of it, burying his face in the document, doing his best to make as if it never happens, to the clear amusement of Hephaistos while Hestia was still high. Rapidly going through the document, he was surprised to see that chunk of unprocessed platinum was as cheap as processed iron their. "Excuse me, Hephaistos-sama, but would you perhaps have a semple of unprocessed platinum here. While the name is the same, this difference in price seems somewhat off to me." "Sure." She raises from her seat and enters her personal working area, leaving the two of them together. "Ne, kimi. Do you have a Familia?" Surprised by the blunt query, he shakes his head negatively, brightening the dazzling smile on her face, but before she could go further he speaks. "Would it be possible to speak of this after I''m done with Hephaistos-sama?" "Hum, that good." Says goddess chose that moment to return, not knowing that Alex knows she had waited for his answer before showing. "Here." "Thank you, may I?" "Knock yourself." The two look curiously as Alex tentatively lick the rock, before two hear a pop on his head, as he closes his eyes. "It''s does it the same, would it be because of the Dungeon? That could explain the lingering taste of magic similar the magic crystal." While he was mumbling, he was still in hearing sight of the two and is observation greatly surprise Hephaistos as it does come from the Dungeon. "Yes, that would do it. On which scale are you basing your price, grams? kilograms?" "Kilograms." Confirm the redhead, making a look at the list once again. "Then, if I were to ask for 1t of unprocessed iron and a 1t of unprocessed Platinium, on witch time frame would it be available? Depending on this, I would need to also know you policies on partial payment." "For that quantity, we need a few days to be able to deliver it depending on the disponibility, as for payment, it could be spread on a month with a third to pay upfront. Since expeditions are near, we will soon restock on them. If you really want that much I won''t have to have it to the charts as they always mine more just in case. I could reserve it for you. for 1t of unprocessed iron it would be 152,000 valis and for platinum 468,000 valis." "When the expedition would come back?" "They depart next month and would need around a week to mine their quota, had to that four days for the travel" With is earning going up around 80,000 valis a day he wouldn''t need to worry at the cost. Nodding at this, he takes out his pouch, counting 220,000 valis he put them on her desk. "Please." The two were astonished of seeing him pay upfront a little more than a third of the trade, Hephaistos more so knowing that he was un-affiliated and without even a first blessing. She rapidly draws a contract for the two, before calling for an employee to came take the money and the contract. Since he had already put the first payment, she would be assured that he would have pay for his command even before the expedition was sent, and while a small sum for her, she would be assured that her friend would be taken care of. "Thank you for having me today Hephaistos-sama." "Pleasure." He exits her office after giving a slight nod at Hestia, who rapidly follows behind, earning a small ''good luck '' form her friend, flashing her a smile. "Would you like to speak in a comfortable or private place?" "Better private." She says her index resting on her chin as she thinks. " If you would follow me, I can bring you to a private place but you should know that the surrounding is empty." "Okay, let go!" She says while nodding, understanding his warning, and happy that he did. Even without sensing the adventurer send by Hephaistos, he would have done the same. He leads her to the abandoned area of Orario, and to the walls, he has raised around his house to conceal it among the rest of the degrading building around. As he had perfectly copied the actual state of the other walls, once wouldn''t know of its existence, if not lead by someone in the know. After passing the natural defense, they arrive at the house on itself. "It not much put at least it mine." "I didn''t know they were house here." She could feel the secure feeling sturdy houses in the city were giving in this one. "They don''t, I construct it myself." Says him proudly. "Please came in." "Hmm!" Each passing second was reinforcing the feeling that she had made the right choice in deciding to ask him to join her Familia. She liked very much the coziness and homey feeling the house was giving off. 84 an encounter written upon the stars "Hmm, let start from the beginning, I''m Hestia, a goddess who ascend to the lower world in order to experience, like the other gods, and create my very own Familia!" "What type or Familia do you seek?" "Hum?" "So gods have ascended here, only to turn their ''children'' in nothing more than a puppet, some seek adventure and became expedition Familia and the like. While I know you are moved by your divinity, if it sealed as you pretend, then I can only think that you follow your own heart. That why I didn''t visit Familia like Ishtar and those in Dedalus Street, thy are nothing more than monsters using us as pawns. A Familia shouldn''t be like that but the embodiment of its name, a real family, one you chose, and growth alongside. I know what you will ask me but I have my own condition." Hestia was shocked by his view on gods but couldn''t help but agree, she herself hadn''t felt the pull of her divinity ever since it had been sealed when he learned of his definition of Familia, she was elated. Being the goddess of hearth and family, she shares the same through and has been dreaming of creating her own true family, not a simulacrum like some here. When she heard that he had conditions, she nods eagerly at him, giving him her support to not just be a pawn but an active participant. If he was to became the first of her Familia, he would become the captain, shaping alongside her the direction they wish to take. "I quite simple. I won''t accept stray into the Familia, if we are to build one, bad apple can''t be introduced just because they want? We will only allow those with the same belief. If we start to accept all those that aren''t wanted from the others we will be no different from the shadier ones, worst, nothing says that they wouldn''t betray us. We need to put boundaries now. Even alone, I am more than enough to take care of both of our needs. If you truly wish for a real Familia, it not the number, but the individual worth of each number that count." Had it be another one, she would worry about having only him/her in the Familia, but after seeing Alex take out that much money, she knows that he hadn''t lied. More so, he had constructed his own house. Just that would mean that they have a roof above their head, and only need to worry about food. She was about to speak but he stops her. "Before you make your choice, let me show you the house. If you see what I am capable of, it should allow you to properly think about it, ok?" "Hmm, I leave it to you then, show me around!" Says her with a refreshing smile, making a smile in kind. So he does exactly that. Looking around, she couldn''t really see anything different from any other house, but it changes when she was lead to the kitchen. Here she so thing similar yet different, everything was made with magic. While the rest of Orario need to constantly look for any mishap when cooking, he wouldn''t because is tools, unlike others, are stable, be it temperature or fuel. No need for wood, all were heathen by strange crystals. Even his pantry would be able to stock meat in a long time if she understands what he was saying. When she sees the bathtub and shower, she couldn''t help but say that she didn''t have to see any well outside, so he leads her outside, showing and explaining to her what was the use of the two tanks. Her mind was blown away by all of this, she now understands why he was this sure, he had means and tools that not even the top Familia had at their disposition, all he would need was do go to the Dungeon to gather few crystals to make everything work. She also understands the amount of faith he was putting in her by showing and explaining it to her. As they return to the house, Hestia takes his hand, leading him to one of the chambers. Understanding her silent action, he takes off his gambeson and lay down on his belly. Straddling his waist, he lost himself for a second in the soft feeling of Hestia''s rump on his bare flesh. Pricking her finger on a needle he give to her when she asks for one, she let fall a single drop of her blood on his back. The instant the two came in contact, it creates a ripple pattern before sinking in his body. Closing her eye, she let her instinct guide her. This was a particular moment for both of them, one was receiving his first-ever Flana while the second bestowed her first one. This was an experience unique to each god, and each child reacts differently. So when the connection between the two deepens more and more, sinking further than the habitual Flana does, none of them react. It was when they feel that they have touched upon something personal to them both, that they understand it wasn''t normal. She was about to retract her consciousness, but when she feels Alex giving her permission, she eagerly immerses herself totally. Their surroundings vanish, leaving them into complete darkness but they could feel the other near. The darkness soon where partially banished when two sources of light appear. The first under the form of a spectral creature in an emerald hue, the second, like a burning white flame with a blue edge. They then know that it was Alex''s soul and Hestia''s divinity. They could feel the two call each other but still keeping their distance as if waiting for something. Alex knows from his experience of the Harry Potter world that it was either a parallel world or it was different from the known story. It didn''t take a genius to know it was the same case from this one too. The fact was things were different from the LN. He had never heard of those monster parties and swarm from it, nor that connection he had felt with Hestia when he had first seen her, and who was still present until now. Knowing this and feeling that he could thrust her he let it flow. Hestia was lost, she didn''t know what to do as her instincts tell her to simply wait, that she had made the first step and it was his turn to make one toward her. Before her worries could totally take control of her and made her an irreparable mistake, she feels herself being pulled into something. The darkness exploded, like shattered glass in million of shards, and memories start to appears. Even being upside down she could perfectly understand them. She sees them visit the house, the meeting with Hephaistos, his fight into the dungeon with the swarm. His last week before his apparition in the forest. She laughs at Zeus'' demise, being killed and send back to heaven by a rock as he was peeping on ladies bathing in the river. Her laugh dies in her throat as she sees him appear from another world, the end of Voldemort, the magical world, the girls, his stay in that horrible prison, his fight against adult without help. The Basilisk terrified her while the treatment of the Dursley, apoplectic. His life in the tube, under the experiment of the Germa 66, and perhaps the most horrifying part, his stay in utter darkness, alone for eons. She didn''t have means to measure the time there but she feels that his soul was at least as old as her, only that he never know the warmth she had in heaven, after his first death. She understands now why their soul was calling to each other. Both seek the same thing, a family. While her cames from her divinity, him was from his deepest wishes and hopes. Both wanted to found that very sacred flame that burns in the hearth of the true family. Then came the time for her to chose, would she wrap him in her flame, heating him from within? Giving him the means to spread his wing, for perhaps one day flee far away? Or would she chose neither of them, but stand at his side, both feeding and growing stronger, from the other, of this sacred flame burning in everyone. She heartily laughs at this immediately making the choice that would change the lives of countless. ----------------------- In another part of Orario, it was a group of seven that was introduced in their goddess room. After being able to settle down the pouting Tiona when she was unable to obtain the cute Alex''s plushy, they have a search around for a time before understanding that he had used this opportunity to vanish from their sight. Since they were their already, Finn leads them in order to explore the surrounding recorded on the map. He was astonished by the excellent cartography skills of Alex who have to reproduce every curves, bumps, and hole of the hallways and chamber. He knows that those skills were waisted on the firsts floors, but on the lower? Their expedition time could be cut off from hours if he was able to cartography them with the same realism. The map of the guild where trash beside him. This only confirms to the Pallum that they need him, even as level 1 he would only need a bodyguard to create maps for the Familia, before being correctly trained. With a few years, he knows that the Familia could gain yet another powerful exclusive. He only needs a glance to see that the two other top where thinking the same. When they return to the surface, they tores through the way until their house. Seeing the serious gaze of the three while Tiona was still sneakily trying to obtain the tightly guarded plushy, Loki made them enter the room. "So?" "The rumored adventurer was in fact the same as the one we were looking for." "Oh?" She imperceptibly straightens at this. He passes the map to her. "This is a map of the first floor, parts never explored before." Say Finn when he sees her puzzled face. "He had created it under few seconds before vanishing and after fighting a swarm of goblins, alone." "A swarm, not a monster party?" "They were more than two hundred of them." "What?! Do you say he fights more than two hundred goblins alone? What kind of monster he is?" "A therianthrope, one I never saw before, just for that, gods will try to take him in. He seems of an agility type." Gruffly says Bete. "He also uses a lot of enchanted weapons, I don''t know were he obtain them, but they are a completely new type of weapons. Even his equipment his enchanted. This is not gears a simple level 1 could buy and maintain, if I were to be truthful, it more a level 4 equipment, even then only the top family would be able to have sufficient connections to set up such a thing." "So that is? He no more than a paper tiger then?" Sigh depressively Loki at that news. "He is far more than this." Immediately say, Finn. "What do you mean?" "None, he receives not a single wound." Say Finn seriously. "He faces front off more than two hundred of them in close range and at best have his clothes scratched." "I really have been tricked. But not all is ..." Making Loki look at him and then the map, before sighing. She abruptly raises and darts to her window under the puzzled gaze of her children. This same reaction was shared by all the gods in Orario when they feel the flare of a strong arcana being released and sealed as rapidly that it appears. Of all, only a certain redhead has a hunch of who was responsible for this. "Congratulation Hestia. I await with impatience your Familia history." 85 Hestia Familia emergence She had made her decisions, more than making one of her children she would be standing on his side. Like kindred souls finally able to be all. She would embrace as much of him that she would give of her. Still linked to her, he had feels all of her reaction at his past, her grief against the injustice he faces, the joy at his success, the laughs at the expense of his enemies, but most than everything, her acceptance of his dark side, of his past, of his birth and is loneliness. He was as if he had live through all of this again, but this time, she was her. ''She has always been her, somewhere, bringing comfort in the darken hours, spreading joy in the moment of elation.'' It was a strange experience, to re-live all of this, knowing that she was never there the first time, but unable to contest her presence from the start. He could feel the change in his mindset, but rather than reject them, he embraces them with open arms, basking in the warmth of his Hestia. ''Alex.'' Her soft call makes him open his eye. The darkness has returned, Hestia at his side like always, like it should and would be. He looked at her, and she leads his gaze to the same scene as before. He could feel her take his hand in her, her determined gaze told him all he needs to know. A genuine and caring smile draws on his face as he gives her a slight nod. Her bright smile illuminates her face with glee. At the same moment, the two accept each other, the two souls leap in the other, melting in a single one in a large flare of power, divinity, and mutual acceptance. None of their previous self remains behind, as a new them emerge of the roaring fire of their fusion. The giant Evans made of white and blue fire standing tall on his hind legs, guarding proudly the quivering small blaze of green flames. At each passing second, the small blaze seems to grow bolder, stronger under the watchful eye of his guarding, to soon turn in a flaming little kitten nestling between the giant''s paws. Feeling their souls stabilize, they look at their ethereal manifestation of their soul. mortal and immortal, blazing bounds and cold solitude, guardian and lone. Separate, they exist, together they thrive, to never again be one without the other. Peacefully settling with their new future, both of them return to the reality, Hestia still standing on the back of Alex. Slowly, carefully, she traces her first Flana, blessing her other half with the means to grow and protect them and their Familia. She gives the last stroke before he received the notification. {[Hidden Objective: Side. "He''s alive!" While you are powerful enough to roam the firsts floors, you will one day face a wall. Condition: Join a Familia [Completed, unclaimed] {[Hidden Objective: Side. "Screw the plot!" You have already sent back the old fart in heaven, time to screw the plot deeper. Condition: Found MC related people willing to be changed. [Completed, unclaimed] Reward: Skill [Mates] transferred back definitively. Warning: You need to feel genuine interest (romantic or friendly) to the target. {[Hidden Objective: Side. "True half" None was made to be alone, somewhere your true all await for you to fount it. Condition: Found your true half and bond with her. [Completed, unclaimed] ''CS, claims the rewards, please.'' -''Sniff'' Good for ya, buddy! Sure, will do.- *Blowing noise sounds* While he was reviewing those, Hestia was bringing the last touch of his Flana. The same intimidating Evans was proudly standing, flame blazing on his body as the kitten was sleeping peacefully between his front paws, giving a feeling of warmness and innocence that would put on the mind at ease by it sole sight. Complete, the Flana flare in the form of a translucent blue half bubble, bringing out his level rank and the five columns of specs, as numbers stacking above the others, appears. Updating his status, she plays the slots and the numerical value starts to fluctuate before stoping and gives a number concording to his actual status. Once stable, she pushes on the bubble, making sink in his body, locking the stats value until the next update. Taking a sheet of light brown paper, she applies it on his back before tracing an alpha sign on it, imprinting the stats value for him to see. Even if she knew he could see them without it, it was a needed proof for allowing him to register as an adventurer. "Here you are, Alex." She says after gliding off his back, on the mattress, and giving him the sheet. "Thank, Hestia." He sits on the edge of the bed as she came but her arms around his shoulder and rests her head on his left shoulder, pushing her cheek against him. [Alexander D. Evans] [LVL 1] [STR: F-360 --\u003e C-630] [VIT: D-530 --\u003e A-815] [DEX: E-469 --\u003e B-734] [AGI: E-490 --\u003e B-745] [MAG: D-586 --\u003e A-843] [Magic: [Runic Magic A]; [Sacred Fire I]] [Skill: [Alchemist S]; [Item Storage F]] "Could you erase the skills and magics? The guild doesn''t need to know more than necessary." "Sure!" She takes the sheet and starts to scratch the two lines, making the four vanish from the sheet. "Here you go." "Thank, want to go to the guild now to register the Familia and the house? I didn''t really ask the permission to build it so... I need to rapidly buy the land before someone sees it." "Hmm, let go." She jumps out of the bed, energetically making her way to the ground floor, soon followed by Alex, shaking his head at her antics. Taking a step out of the bed and doing his gambeson, it was only now that he realizes that, it wasn''t only his status that had be update, but his body seems to have too. ''Status'' [Name: Alexander Daren Evans] [Age: 14] [Race: Sacred Evans] [Familia: Hestia Familia] [Level: 1] [STR: C-630] [VIT: A-815] [DEX: B-734] [AGI: B-745] [MAG: A-843] [Magic: [Runic Magic A]; [Sacred Fire I]] [Skill: [Alchemist S]; [Item Storage F]] [Racial Attribute: [Mate: S] When he sees that his race had changed for [Sacred Evans], he understands that it had something to do with Hestia. As for his height, it had fallen from 2m to one 1m70. -It''s perhaps due to your rapid size change, it was only a few months ago that you had a growth spurt in Azkaban, your body would need time to calibrate itself, or you have a longer growth period? Anyways, yous still had at least 3 years, you should be worried about for now.- ''I know, but still... Thankfully I hadn''t used sword and the like, it would have been bothersome to need to adjust to it.'' Mumbling under his breath as he fixes his Evans'' themed pouch on after having transmuted his clothes to the right size, he joins Hestia, seeing that, effectively, the two of them had the same size. Should not for her ridiculous breasts, the two of them could have past for children, as his facial features also soften, making him pass from a handsome man to a charming young man. As the two made their way to the guild, Hestia could be seen thinking about something, half-way see seems to make her mind and say. "Alex, do you think our Familia could produce something? I don''t want to do nothing while you are in the Dungeon." This was another different thing, here, Hestia seems to want to work for giving the Familia another source of income. He was slightly surprised by her demand but was happy that she didn''t want to laze around all day while he''s away. "I was already thinking about this, and have a few ideas. I was thinking of going with Dungeon related goods. From enchanted pouches to first-hand knives. Perhaps bento box with heating enchantments and stasis, for adventurers that want to go in for hours, not having to return to the surface in between. Why not plushies of monsters in chibi form from civilian too." "Won''t enchanted pouches attract bad attention?" "Nah, As soon as I made my hand on level 2 crystals I will create wards to defend the shop. Those above wouldn''t bother to attack because I won''t make pouches above level 1 for now. The moment I step on level 3, I would have sufficient power to hunt for same level crystals and remake the ward. At that time, with any luck, we would have good relations with a powerful Familia for it to act as a deterrent. Plus there is the guild, I doubt they would allow such precious items to be controlled by another Familia other that the creator one." "Hmm, plushies?" "There are a lot of people going to Monsterfilia, I can''t believe their children won''t want cute plushies. I can even make realistic figurines too." "Ok, where should we make the shop?" "I was thinking not so far from the house, we did have direct access to one of the main streets, it would be a waste to not use it. If I can, I will buy the land from the house to the front of the main road, that way I would b able to put a shop there, under the land'' wards." Once arrived in front of the Guild he Hestia to any free employee, and, low and behold! A pink-haired and eyed human was. Being the same that had to answer his question the first time he came, Alex goes for Misha Flott. He also sees that Eina was free, but also already lost the adventurer that had made her change her behavior. Unwilling to have to seat on the long, boring lecture, he goes for the says irresponsible girl in the hope of being done with this the fastest possible. "Hello, welcome to Orario guild ''Pantheon'', what can I do for you?" "We came to registera Familia." "Certainly. Please, complete this form for registering the Familia, and another for an adventurer? There." "Thank." He rapidly completes the two, giving them back to Misha, who goes to create his ID. While she was gone, he approaches Eina. "Excuse me miss, we would like to buy land on Orario, could you tell me if the land I have in head is available if is it, how much?" "Yes, give me a second, please." She goes retrieve a lodger from a shelf behind her, before returning. "Thank you for the wait, what land have you in mind?" "It on the other side of the block, near the hostess of fertility, there is an old abandoned church there the last time I have a check." With all his precision, she rapidly found what he was talking about. "Here it is, yes, it for sale, the entire parcel count, the church, the immediate surrounding building, until the main street. I under the selling price of 750,000 valis." "Rather cheap." "Well, the building needs to be brought down, the debris take away and the land constructed, so..." "When you say it like that... That good, Would I need to pay directly or could it be done partially? I don''t have the entire sums right here." "Under the premise of 10% the price, you would have to pay fully under a month otherwise the land will be available again and you would need to re(pay the 10% if you want to make another attempt." "If it only that much then that good." Alex sigh in relief as he counts the 75,000 valis. "Take it off the market for this month please." "Thank you for your patronage." Says Eina brightly, happy to have initiated the sell as she would receive 1% of the total if she is able to go through it. Happy to be able to reserve it for a month, Alex rejoins the waiting Hestia, their ID in hand. "How was it?" "Good, if everything alright, the land will be us next week, perhaps before." She smiles happily at this, going to the Hostess to celebrate the day. 86 The second week Leading Hestia to the pub, Alex grinned when he catches a patch of brown hair with two twitching triangular ears atop. He was about to call for Anya when shivers run down his spine. Looking on the side he could see the second cat people waitress looking hungrily at him. Taking into count his more youthful appearance, he knows that he enters Chloe''s strike zone. Thankfully, as it was a rather full day, Ryuu was also here, already accosted by Hestia. She leads them to the bar, in Alex corner, to the great deception of the black hair cat. "You became shorter?" Said Mia while raising a brow to Alex''s appearance. " Wasn''t a natural growth, my Flana bring me back to normal." "Wait! Your so young?" Respond to the woman who primarily thinking that he was a young man rather than a teenager "I''m only 14 you know." Deadpan Alex. "Anyways, today I came to celebrate, I finally found a Familia, and came with my goddess." "Oh!" A greedy glint shine in her eyes. "Ask what you want Hestia, meal on me." "Your sure?" "Don''t worry, I have enough." "Alright then, hmm, today special and a beer!" " As for me, a plate of roasted meat, a bowl of soup, three today main dish, and a large salad please." "Right ho!" She vanishes to the other side to transmit the order while Alex starts to take out money. Luck would have, today special main dish was fried fish and fried vegetables as a side dish. Due to their sheer size, that dish alone was 4,000 a helping, so he rapidly takes out 17,200 valis. The one on Alex side chokes on their beverage when they see the cost of the boy meal enough to feed a family of three for a week. Mia sweeps the money away while bringing Alex salad and soup and Hestia beer'' mug. Since it was only lunch, it was full of civilians and not adventurers, so they were able to pass a calm meal. "Do you have any belonging you need to fetch?" Ask Alex, once outside the pub "Hmm. I do have a few things left in Hephaistos." "Do you need help?" "Nah, I''m good, plus I need to tell her that I would live elsewhere too." "Ok, I will go to the Dungeon and start to gather the money for the plot of land. Once I''m done, I would make a little money on the side to pay for the contract." With a debt of 1,075,000 valis, he would need to either hunt countless goblins, or he could simply go for the lower floors. If before he would need to stop to the 6th floor because of his limitation, he would now be able to slaughter his way to the 12th floor, just before crossing the ''first line''. What he would need to do for now was to obtain crystal from the different monsters in order to create his pouches. With around twelve new types of monsters, he would have to start to swap between them as he could only carry six of them at the same time. Leaving Hestia to return to Hephaistos, after giving her a key and tell her that he wouldn''t be home before 7 P.M. They separate at the junction between the mains streets in front of the tower. With his now somewhat large backpack, he didn''t gather attention, as a supporter was looked down by all the lesser adventurers. Once off the beginner road, he equips his gears and tore toward the 2nd-floor stairs. With his new speed and knowledge of the floor, it didn''t take him long to pass the shortest way to them. The 2nd, 3rd, 4th, and 5th floors were passed rapidly as he didn''t engage in any fight, evading monsters before they could attack. Killing off the frog shooters and war shadows while looking for the stairs, and completing his map further, was ridiculously easy, farming nicely in higher rate crystals. Stairs founds, it was time form him to update a little his defensive side. Taking out a bunch of iron gathered in the building, and rods of carbon, he quickly transmutes steel ingots before they morph again in chainmail made of thin steel scale rather than a ring, for better protection. With his previous strength, the weight would have been nothing, now? He could barely feel it. Making it form-fitting, he makes a shirt and pants. Those rapidly came and fuse with his actual clothes, exchanging a little of the paddling for it, completely hiding it under two layers of fabric, and muffling it sound at the same time. His boots didn''t need an upgrade, so he coats the exterior of his gloves, leaving the inside of the hand free for a better grip on his weapons. Using the same logic, a scale-like skin of steel appears on the back of his gloved hands. The only thing left was a mask to cover his face of the poisonous spores. Taking the few crystals of the firsts floors, he melts them in the steel, shaping a magic steel mask with ''purification'' and a ''timer'' schemes, the first for filtrates poisonous substance, the second to know how much time the imbedded crystals could feed magic in the runes before running out. This way he wouldn''t be taken off guard during a fight and became poisoned due is carelessness. Taking advantage of his now upgraded skill, he transmutes a faint black paint layer on the mask, his entire clothes set also turn black. With a mask covering nearly all his face, all that could be seen was the crimson of his hair, the emerald green of his eyes, the rest completely black. Once done, he made his way to the 7th floor. ------------------------------------ While Alex was slaughtering his merry ways through deeper floors, Hestia was able to easily meet with her friend. Raising her head from her document when she hears the door open without anyone announcing themselves, Hephaistos smile at Hestia smug smile. "Seeing that smug smile on your face, you have success, right?" "Yep!" Said the chibi goddess, making a V sign at her fellow goddess. "As of today, Hestia Familia is established!" "Good for you, do you need anything?" Smile Hephaistos before asking. "Nah, I good, Alex have already a house in the city, we will leave them for now on, I just came to retrieve the few things you give me until I''m able to buy them on my own." "What do you mean?" Curiously says the redhead. "He plans to create a shop for me while he is in the Dungeon." The blacksmith raises a brow at this. "Would it be alright? Land in Orario aren''t cheap, such a financial burden on only a single member could be too much and..." "Don''t worry, he was able to found a cheap land near the house, once pay for, he will construct the shop himself. He says he should be able to gather the money around a week for now." "That soon, how much could it be worth for a single level 1 to be able to gather enough funds in such a short time?" "Around 750,000 valis I think. He already pays 10%." "Impossible, do you know how many monsters on the firsts floors he would have to kill to reunite such amount? several thousand! Such a burden isn''t good for his health, he could even die if he overestimates his capacities!" Shout Hephaistos worried that she could lost he only Familia member while he was trying to gather enough money. "Calm down, when I ask him, he says that he should have enough power to roam freely until the ''first line'' or whatever, I need to go now, see you!" Hestia escapes while her friend was frozen at her words, rapidly gathering her mind, she calls for the child she sends keep an eye on Hestia when she exits the building. "I want you to go to the guild and take a look at the Hestia'' Familia member. They should have updated the board and had them by now. take back as much as you could learn on him." "Yes!" He immediately exits the shop and dash to the guild under a few minutes. Entering the lightly crowded, he directly goes for the board end. Each new Familia were put there until they earn any recognization, be it as expedition, merchants, and the like. While he enters, he capt the attention of those knowing him, being the only member of the Hephaistos Familia active, without being a smith, catering for his goddess needs, be it information, message to other Familia or simply lunch when she is working on a particular order and unable to quit mid-way. Finn was here for actually the same aim because he only had a name and a physical description, he could only ask an employee. He was about to reach a booth when he saw him. Knowing his job, he became curious as to why he was there. When he directly goes for the end of the board, he understands that he was gathering information on a newly formed Familia. Since he was already there, he decides to take also a look first before going fishing information about Alex. When he only see a single stats sheet from the Hestia Familia he wasn''t surprised, they rarely Familia starting with more than one member, when they came from the city. What surprised him, however, was the sheet itself, the kid was only 14 but had a status that could have been already promoted to level 2 and had chosen a new, unknown Familia. With such a status, he knows their Familia would have taken him in. Seeing that he was alone in it, he knows his goddess would never agree to a transfer. When he saw the name, he froze in place. ''Impossible! He was already nearing level 2 even before receiving a Flana! I must warn Loki now. She won''t be happy, not at all.'' Throwing away his previous plan, he dashes out of the guild, bringing attention to him and the place was before hurriedly departing. When they discover the inconspicuous new Familia and it member, a large amount of adventurer dash off, running to warn their Gods about it. All around the city, the reaction was more or less similar, the new of an unknown adventurer nearing level 2 joining a new Familia make few waves but when none other new came from it it was rapidly forgotten, more so when that very Familia didn''t seem to be looking for other adventurers. What also contributed to this was that Alex was actually never seen, for the simple reason that, by the time he would exit the Dungeon, most of the adventurers would have long since done the same. He also revises his action plan. He would still raise early and be in the dungeon around 7:30 A.M, but rather than explore the Dungeon hours long, he would hunt more and more monster, slowly going deeper when he sees that they bring him no challenge. This had started the very next day. Starting at dawn, he had directly gone for the 8th floors, only to goes deeper as those newly improved goblins hadn''t been up to his expectation. So, he delves in the 9th and soon 10th floors. The mist hadn'' been a hindrance at all with his sense of smell. Those floor monsters became another deception for him as the imps were fast but weak and the orcs powerful but slow. He could snipe the Bad Bat easily with his throwing knives. While they weren''t strong, their core was worth so much more money than the goblins, the price raise greatly starting the 6th floors. So much that even the weakest was worth at least 1,000 valis. Between the 10th and 13th floors, it fluctuates from 10,000 to 50,000 valis. With such a leap, he rapidly racks in money, turning his meager earning to hundreds of thousands of valis. The only reason why he was earning that much was that, contrary to other adventurers, he didn''t need to pat for repair, potion, and lodgement. With his pantry runes, he could buy a large amount in one go, earning better price, and stock on them. That way the land was brought under two days after the first payment and the rest of the needed money pay to Hephaistos Familia. Done with his debt, he had still gone to the Dungeon for the next five days, earning a little more than two millions, before stopping and start to plan for the shop. 87 Shop opening. As night came down on the city, the still few awake people going up and down the main streets could be seen looking confusedly at the sight that appears a few hours before. On the once empty plot of land where abandoned and damaged old buildings once stood, a large fence covered in thick fabric like matter has closed the view. Evidently, as this was the same street as the famous Hostess of fertility, it didn''t pass unseen. After a few enquired at the guild, it soon knew that the plot of land was bought by the Hestia Familia. This has surprised not a few as, being only a week old, this particular Familia seems to have already enough funds to buy land in the city. Even being the cheapest part of the city, this plot was near to quite a few good places, the pub, and even the guild was only on the other side of the block. It has gains the attention of quite a number of Familia, but after inquiries were made, they would need to spend millions of valis, to destruct, clean, and rebuild the place, making it even more expansive that better-placed plot near the Dungeon, so nobody care about it. Now that it has been buying, quite a lot of adventurers could be heard openly mock the enormous amount of debts that Familia had surely contracted to obtain the land and establish their base here. While those low-level adventurers were jeering at them, the smart one remembers the unknown adventurer that had to rejoin the Familia as captain, and to this day, the only members. Some of their members were sent to know with construction Familia had received the job, but to there astonishment, they had found none. It was as if the Hestia Familia'' adventurer was taking on his own to do the entire job, as his goddess wasn''t known for her authority on those elements. That fence was here for a complete day now and to the surprise of those leaving on both sides, not a single sound of crashing down buildings have been heard until now. When they see that those same buildings exceeding above the fence where now nowhere to be seen, the Familia gain quite a few positive reactions from their new neighbors as they seem to have been sensible enough to work without disturbing their surrounding. The next morning, when they exit their house to start their day of work, they were astonished to see that nearly all the fence has vanished, leaving the place to newly built, sturdy-looking, 30 feet high wall made of a smooth light grey stones. Raising above all the surrounding buildings, the now enclosed place inside was completely hidden to all. It had been Alex''s will, that no one would be able to spy on them without being seen, as the would have to climb the walls to look inside. After all, why construct walls if they won''t hide you from others? The previously paved and constructed place was now completely barren, as earth could be seen once again. At the cost of a good hundred of 8th-floor crystals and gathered seeds outside the city, grass soon recover it, feeding on the magical energy to grow rapidly. Mixing the stones collected from the land, buildings, and around those constructions and crafting Familia, he starts to produce a large slab of Rorik demise'' stones. Being mined in the Dungeon, those Familia were quite wasteful of those resources to nurture their members, so when he asks for the debris generated by it, they were more than happy to let him, not knowing that they were throwing away what would, in Alex''s hand, transform in millions of valis'' worth materials. Recycling those broken shards of gems, he rapidly made a fortune, that was used to buy a level 3 crystal from the guild. When he deconstructs it, he learns that the only thing that separates them in level was the concentration of magic inside. Even by using level 1 crystal, Alex would be able to craft high-level crystal. Seeing this, Alex takes a day to farm as much as possible orc crystals. Mixed with diamonds, he soon crafts eight cubes of one meter. This done, he passes another day to engrave runes schemes on the surface before they were fused with the wall, warding the propriety. Why eigh? Simple, rather than a bubble-like that enclosed place, he wanted a fully enclosed space. As they were using those cube as the limit, not only the walls, but the gound and air were encompassed in this. It had taken him three days, but he could now start to construct the shop. Using the prepared slab, it was nothing more than a heavy lifting job, so the shop rapidly takes from behind the cover of the fences. Keeping his previous idea, it would be constructed on two floors. The first one would be for civilians and would offer board games, Dungeon plushies. Wood, stone and metal, realistic monsters figurines, 3D model of the famous spot in the city, and a large diversity of children-friendly toys, building block, and the like. The second floor would be adventurer only with available expanded pouches, general pr specific ones, leather armor for starting adventurer before they move to a metal one, as well as starting weapon. Those would be the same as the guild but of better quality. He also decides to try to sell premade bento with stasis charm and inscribed run formation that would warm the meal inside at the cost of specially crafted crystals only available at the store. When he finished constructing and fill it, Hestia was astonished by the sheer quantity of unknow entertainment games and goodies. He even creates his own version of ''magic the gathering'' card game, themed on monsters and race of this world. He even made a basement with few ready tables for games. All of the goods where under enchanted glass and only the owner and employee would be able to open them. Not being in the HP world anymore, he abuses his knowledge of wards, the result? Short than specifically oriented arcana or a full-blow assault of ten levels 6 the blood wards around the land would take the beating like a champ and won''t waver. Even with those, they would need at least a good hour to break in, leaving enough time to flee. Those wards were even better than those sealing the Dungeon, and with the huge amount of god here, their divine power was flooding the city non-stop. With a drop of Hestia on each of the cube, he was able to synchronize them to feed on this unused energy to protect them. With the same done to the Rorik demise'' stones, the shop was even sturdier than the walls! I was only because he didn''t have still enough material that he didn''t make the entire walls of the stone, but would slowly do so. So it was after five days and nearly three weeks since his arrival that the shop was ready. The shop stood in the last hole of the walls, and one would need to cross it to have access to the land behind, and the house. On the morning of the six days, all could see that the previous fences have completely vanished, leaving the front of the newly constructed building, appears. before the shop front stood two carvings of beasts facing each other, on a pillar of deep blue stone. Those beasts looked like leopards, but with thicker furs and longer tails. Between their paws were sleeping kitten rolled up, the former made of clear whitish-blue stone and the later of what seems light green fade. Those were so life-like that one would think they would jump on you at any second. The shopfront was made of the same blue stone of the pillar, with a large glassed window showing the interior. Above the door was a deep red wooden board with ''Creator''s'' inscribed in. A few curious children already up boldly enter the empty shop under the curious gaze of the struck passers-by. A particular little girl tumbles out of the shop, before taking her mother''s hand, dragging her in while squealing excitedly. two minutes later, those two where seen exit the shop, the little girl squeezing tightly her new chibi drooling kobold plushy. The sight of the unknow thing made a few trickles in, exiting the shop with amazed faces, some holding board games under their armpit, rushing to their friends to share their find. Because of her somewhat reckless nature, Riviera was with Ais out to keep an eye on the girl, who would have gone in the Dungeon all day if not restraint. All their plan for the day came to a halt when she sees that the girl wasn''t following her anymore. Looking behind, she sees her fixedly gazing at a little girl who was holding a familiar creation in her arms. Searching her memories, she rapidly remembers where she had seen this creature before, on the pouch of the redhead boy. As the two follow backward the path she came from, they soon discover the new shop not far from the Hostess. As she was about to follow Ais, who was about to enter the shop, she froze when she sees the creatures posted on each side of the door. She clearly feels the magic in them, but relax when nothing happens to Ais that was already ready to vanish inside the shop. She was surprised by what she found inside. Nothing was made for adventurers here at first glance. Being his the labyrinth city, nearly all shops would deal with adventurer if they want to exist, but there, all seem to be made for civilians. The shop was divided into four aisles, a ''Kid''s section'' on the far left, just before the ''goodies'' one. On the right was the ''adult''s section'', filled with board games and the last aisle of ''construction'' one. She was fascinated at the diversity and large range of difficulty for the board games available, she immediately takes a liking of this ''chess'' game after reading the description and rules. This was not dissimilar to war games, two fronts battling each other via strategy to win. This game alone came under multiple form, ranging from the cheapest made in wood to the most expansive made of crafted metalwork. She could see that those few ''social'' games could also be a good way for those of the Familia to form bonds between them around a game. While it wasn''t obvious at first, this shop was giving what all of the adventurers need, a means of relief after a stressing day of exploration. Taking a basket available all around the shop, she rapidly takes a few of the tags. As all of them were only exposed to display, tags have been made and available to give the reference, to let employee retrieve the goods. Her Goddess could do with something to occupy her mind while they were gone on expedition. Taking a look at this ''construction'' aisle, she marvels at the product here. She could see a great part of the famous spot of the city available in model form to construct yourself, even the twilight manor was present in a different sizes. At first, she didn''t understand those numbers but rapidly learn that it was the scale of the final product once complete. She also takes some to try. When she finally remembers that she came with Ais, she was about to search for her, until she sees her already at the back of the shop with a small number of tags. When she rejoined her she found that all the merchandise was on the other side of the counter in long, high shelves. "Hello, welcome to Creator''s!" Says Hestia at the two, before checking the tags refer to the shelves behind her. When she sees that all of them where for plushies, she turn back to the two. "As you have quite a few large products, we could deliver them anywhere for you for a small fee, letting you able to go unbothered with them all days." Seeing the girl give a nod, she started to enter the tags reference price on the calculator Alex made for her, allowing her to count rapidly. "It would be a total of 159.000 valis, for that much, we could deliver them freely tonight." Ais rapidly fetch out the price without question and pay, before Hestia turn to Riviera, who use the same service, leaving the manor as the site of delivery. "Thank you for your patronage." Said her with a large smile. "We also have a second floor only available to adventurers, if you want to take a look as I prepare your order." 88 First contrac Intrigued by that, Riviera look at Ais, seeing the girl nod at her before they made their way to the second floor. It had a similar layout that the one below as all was under a glass display. It was also smaller, with fewer available products but what she sees confirms her doubts. Here was a large variety of pouches, ranking from normal one to enchanted. This was unheard of! Space-related skill, magic, or items have always been a hot topic in the city, anyone seen using them would be closely watched if not snatched by the powerful power, but here, under her eyes lay items upon items with space expansion, protection enchantment, and even specialized ones! Looking closely, she rapidly found the ones that she had seen him with. They were described as extension pouches and were specially made to gather fallen crystal of the 1st-floor goblins. It had an expended space of five times its original capacities, around 500 crystals. It could been also enchanted with blood securities, leaving only one person being able to interact with it. It would need maintenance since running on specially crafted crystals. A timer enchantment was also responsible to either tell the amount currently inside or the amount he can absorb before needing maintenance. The most maddening thing was that it was dirt cheap! Only a 100.000 for the basic expended space, after that, you would need to buy the other enchantment if you wanted them. Going through the rest of the shop, she sees similar goods, leather armor, knives, throwing knives, expanded skin for water, bento box with already made a complete meal just needing to be heated. This was revolutionary. With those, their expedition would be much simpler, the skin could allow them to carry much more water, those ready-made meals would save place, time and resources, those pouches could also be useful, shame that they were available only until the 10th floors, but even then... She was about to go down to speak with the previous girl but she feels someone coming from the door behind the counter. When she sees him she was surprised to see a carbon copy of Alex, only in a smaller size. "All the goods are available on command only, I don''t want morons trying to rob the shop." She nods at the wise decision, before asking. "I want to pass an order, is it possible now?" "Sure, look around and bring me the tags and I will register your order." She nods, returning in the aisle, selecting a few tags. They wouldn''t start mass order, but this would be enough for a test run. If they are what they say to be, then, she would ask her goddess to establish a contract with the shop to gears them for the next expeditions Wanting to test them at their peak, she only selects tags of items with the full enchantment available for them. Returning to the counter she passes the tags to Alex. Taking a pencil, he starts to note the order in is the order book. "A goblin pouch, fully enchanted, a skin fully enchanted, and an upper floor item pouch. I must warn you that the last one, as for now, will only work until the 10th floor, id that alright with you? Ok, once they are available, I will contact you to updates them fully, free of charge, after all, I''m selling an uncomplete item at full price." She was agreeably surprised by his word, not a lot of crafter would accept to bring additional free of charge, or warn their customer of the limit of the item. "For the goblin pouch with a 5-time expansion, security and full-timer enchantment are 160.000 valis. The 10l skin with a 25-time expansion, security, and full-timer enchantment are 310.000 valis. A low floor item pouch with 25-time expansion, security, and full-timer is 310.000, for a total of 780.000 valis, the first maintenance is included in the price and I will need a drop of blood for each of the items. A third of the payment required upfront." Like she was thinking, the price where cheap, other than the pouches for the crystals, they would be rapidly paid by the amount of space they would free. Nodding at him, she pricks her finger with the offered needle, letting a drop fall in each translucent cube he put on the counter. She gazes astonished at them, when a ball-shaped small crystal was put in the grove of the cube, sealing its content. "Here were done, the pouch will be done today, you can either came for them this afternoon or they would be delivered to you the very same night." She nods at him before the two made their way back, taking with them the two bags that Hestia had prepared for them. As they return to the Twilight manor, rumors were starting to spread about the new shop. "Weren''t you going to the Dungeon today?" Ask Finn when he saw them return to the manor that early in the morning. "We found a new shop selling interesting thing that I need to speak Loki about, you better came too." He nods as the three made their way to their goddess room, taking Gareth with them while passing. The playful goddess became serious the instant she hears Riviera talk about the pouches and their possible utilization. Like her, Finn couldn''t help but be sad that they weren''t any responsible for deeper floors. "Do you know why?" "The logical reason would be that they haven''t been able to go deeper." "Do you know if there are any means to override this?" "No, but he says that they should be ready this afternoon, so he mostly be here too. Any news about this Alex yet?" "No, it as if he vanishes, why?" "It just that the boy was strangely looking like him, seeing the wears in the shop, it must be that they came from here." "You think there related?" "Either it a common trait shared by their race or a family member." "I will come with you to retrieve them, if they as you say, it could be better to seal a contract with them." Said the until then silent Loki. The morning soon passed, as they wanted to go there as soon as possible the group of five lunch at the Hostess, hearing rumors of the shop by the excited client, a few of them were even playing a card game while waiting for their meal to come. At first, Mia wasn''t sure of what to do but when she sees that not only were they calmer while waiting but also ordering few drinks in between, she allows it as long as they don''t go overboard. Being simple civilians, they wouldn''t cause any ruckus, knowing that they would be thrown out immediately. Lunch is done, they all enter the shop, the three others couldn''t help but give a gaze at what she had said to them. Seeing the huge amount of available and never seen games was a shock to them, but they know that the shop would make a fortune until other Familia either copy them or try to smash them. When Loki see the girl on the other side of the counter, she couldn''t help. "you!" Hearing the shout, Hestia turns her gaze to her, before a jeering smile draws on her face. "Ho ho, so the flat chest... Ouie!" She yelp when he bonk her head "Don''t insult the customer, Hestia! You must be here for the order? Follow me." "Alex, how could you betray me like that!" "I don''t, the fact that she came here buy our goods his already a victory for you, so now stop rubbing salt on her wound and do your job, otherwise...!" "No! I go, promise!" She immediately flees to the other end of the counter, taking care of the waiting customer. "Sorry, she became quite childish sometimes. Follow me please." The entire group was shocked, the four for the seeming lack of respect for his goddess and Loki for seeing Hestia completely dominated. He leads them to the second floor, before leading them behind the counter, in a private room he prepares for a situation like this, as he knows their no way Loki would come just for looking around. He gives them some refreshments while he goes retrieve the items. "Sorry for the wait, here they are." Said him while opening the three wooden case containing them. "The pouch had a capacity of 500 crystals max, a load of 5000 crystal before maintenance. Blood ward tying it to its unique user. The timer allows you to see how much you actually have inside and how many can be had before you need to be maintained. The same for the two other, the skin can store until 250l of any beverage that doesn''t have magical propriety, so no potion inside. The item pouch is like the crystals one, all possess enchantment making them as light as they are empty. I know that it difficult to accept like this, so if you are free after that, I can go with you to the labyrinth, where you would know if it works, how about that?" They were all surprised to hear his proposition, as no one would dare to sell them purposefully defective devices, be him willing to join them in a dive to show it wears was a good surprise to them. "Excuse my question if it blunt but why not creating better pouches, one for deeper floors?" Ask Finn, curious. "Two reasons, first, my Familia isn''t strong enough to ward-off others to steal our product, second, it''s a simple lack of resources, were I be able to make my hand on those crystals, I could create them without no much trouble." "How far can you make them?" Ask seriously Finn for the second reason. "I''m not limited by my art, only by lack of material. Would you give me a monster rex crystal and I can create a pouch to store it." This was mind-blowing for them, monster rex core was enormous, even storing only them would free so much place. Before they could be too high, he brought them down. "As much as it is good, the only downside is that I would need the entire core to create it. If you ever bring them to me, you would still need to pays for the craft, so at least one of your expedition would have much more severe monetary repercussion." ''He is right, not selling those cores would be a huge price, needing to pay for them to be made even more.'' Thinks the three tops. "How about that? You bring me the core for creating pouches and for every ten cores of the same monster, I give you one pouch free." Loki''s eye immediately lit up at this while Gareth ask. "How much would you estimate the cost of a monster past the ''first line''?" "Until the 13th floors, they should be much more than 100.000 without the enchantment, with them all 160.000, for monster past that point? at least 420.000. for the middle floor, 1.080.000 for lower floors, the deep floors at least 3.000.000 per monster." The sum where astronomical, but if true, they would need more freely, on his deal of a free pouch per monster ever ten core would be too good to pass. "If you bring me to the 18th floor today, I could even throw in a free pouch of each monster encounter until then?" All four look at their goddess, who only nods, he starts to draw the contract where Alex would become the exclusive provider, for this he would provide them with a free pouch of each monster every ten cores brought to him, along with a 10% off. On their side, the Loki Familia would bring him the needed crystals to create the one they ask for along their protection. He would buy from them directly if he needs cores and he would give them 5% of the sum to buy from his shop freely. 89 Ais and Alex dungeon adventure The contract done, the Loki Familia group, along with Alex made their way to the Dungeon while Loki made her way back alone. They would go from there, Alex takes his backpack with him, using it as a decoy for his storage. Like always the Loki Familia capt, not a little attention. The presence of an unknown member didn''t rise much question, as they could see the relatively large backpack, thinking that it was one of the supporter tagging along with them. Once entered in the Dungeon, Alex asks them for a minute. When he took out the familiar gears, Finn couldn''t help but ask. "Did you have a family member here? I already see those gears on someone looking like you." "Nop, that was me, I just have a little size adjustment after receiving my Flana." Said Alex while sowing his other appearance. "What type of magic is this, I never hear of transformation magic without chant." Ask the elf. "That because it isn''t magic, think of it as my real appearance, the other one is only a downgraded version of me. I can control it at wish, it a racial trait." Needlessly, Riviera shows a great interest in this, an unknown species, along with unknown magic was a rare sight for the nearly centurial elf. "I never hear of any similar race." "Wouldn''t surprise, much as I aware, I m the last one." This seems to sober her a little. "Alright, I''m good, follow me." He didn''t wait for them and bolts in the hallways of the first floors, closely followed by the four other. He leads them to one of the monster party chambers. "Here should be good enough." Said him as he catches a goblin by the throat with his tail. " I will explain, it quite simple. The pouches are constantly feeding in the magic present in the magic crystal installed inside it. The consumption of his so much inconsequential that it didn''t affect their integrity. What does is their activation. Regretfully, I wasn''t still able to key the killed goblin by the owner of the pouch to the pouch, so when I do this." He killed the goblin, letting for all of them to see the crystal immediately fly to Riviera pouch. " The nearest pouch absorbs the crystal. Since you all are in the same Familia it shouldn''t be a problem, but for a mage or long-range attackers, their crystals will be taken by others. I member of other Familia with a pouch pass near, he could easily throw is own, absorbing the crystal and that would be messy since no one other than the owner could take the crystal out." At first, they didn''t understand why it would be a problem, but when they hear the second part, they understand how easy it would be for potcher to take the crystal away from others just by standing in ambush and jumping in at the right moment. "Know that by buying the pouch, you will agree that I won''t be held responsible for this, as it falls on you to protect your interset, if you can''t agree, simple, I won''t sell pouch. Regretfully it won''t be able to protect weaker ones to be stolen of them if they are far from their kill, otherwise, they are nearly zero chance that they would be stolen." "Nearly zero chance?" "The risk zero doesn''t exist, there always a chance for something to happen, no matter how much your ready, the slightest error could lead you to death, more so for you all in the expedition." It was without saying that the three top were impressed by his mentality and couldn''t help to agree at his words, more so for them. "Enough of the depressing stuff!" Sais him clasping his hand together, jolting them out of their flunk. " Do you see the two nubs on the side of the pouch, Riviera?" The elf look puzzled until she actually sees them when she takes the pouch to her gaze, nodding at him." The first is to see the numbers of crystal in, and the second how much still until the maintenance. Try pouch lightly on them." Doing as instructed, she tries the first, making a green ''1'' on a little crystal plate situated at the top of the pouch. Pressing the other, ''4999'' also appears in green. "the color is here to help those who can''t read them. From green to black, the color will gradually change. Green, everything alright. Yellow, it starts to be limited but isn''t worrying. Red, it needs to be monitored, and black means it runs at its max capacity and will soon need maintenance or empty, simple right? To free the crystal, you only need to press the nub on the other side. Light pressure and they will come out. Light pressure and a sliding motion downward will see the pouch absorption deactivated, but not its storage." Following the instruction at the same time, Riviera could see that everything work as he says. Seeing that everything works fine, Finn nod happily at this, even if they cost a little, they will be made their expedition much more simple. Done with the test of the pouch, they start to dive lower, guided by Alex. Even if he was far less rapid than them, they could see that, for the firsts floors, they didn''t lose much time, signifying that he indeed had found a straighter way for the stairs. Until the eleven floors they didn''t need to act as he takes care of the monsters without stopping, crystals flying to him before they touch the floor. It was when they attending the Killer Ant that he surprises them with AOE flame magic. Without chant, the Ant was roasted without time to call for reinforcement. When Riviera ask him about the unregistered magic, he looked deadpan at her before saying that only morons would let others know all their ability and leave them enough to prepare countermeasures. The three where a little miffed at that but couldn''t fault his logic. It was only because they were already level 6 that they didn''t fear to let their ability know, but for the lower one, it could save their life. When they start to encounter a new monster on the 11th floor, Alex still tries his hand on them. Hord of Almiraj where burn down and Heelhound sniped when they would be about to strike with their fire attack, only to receive throwing knives in their throat. It was at this point that they assist to Alex crafting ability. He didn''t them because he know that no one would be able to replicate them, and the Loki Familia would say a word, as it was a clause of the contract. He takes out sturdy brown-red leather, a roll of recreated Acromentula silk, and the Almiraj crystals. While they were guarding the surrounding, they keep an eye on the process, greatly intrigued by how he would process. Closing his eyes, Alex starts to form the leather pouch, sealing the cut edge together, leaving a perfect pouch without seams. The tread was next as the crystal where melted in it before it was weaved in the leather skin, forming the rune in the inside of the pouch, hidden for all. Eight crafted crystal cube was embedded in the eight corners of the pouch before it was ready, the entire process taking less than two minutes. Riviera was completely floored to have assisted in the craft of such advanced tools under less than two minutes. With this speed, he would be able to create hundreds of pouch in a single day as long as he has the material. They all understand now why he said that he wasn''t limited to his art but only the material. Looking at the tread left behind, it would be enough for a few other pouches, making their process price ridiculously low. It became evident that the Hestia Familia would only need a few months to become another heavyweight. Better, they actually chose to not hinder the Hephaistos Familia. Alex could easily create a weapon but after the KNow by Loki that Hestia was fried with the blacksmith goddess, they understand that he chose to keep his goddess friendship with her friend rather than profit. This makes them happy that they were able to forge a contract rapidly with them, otherwise, it would have been far more difficult later. While they were thinking, Four other pouches rapidly appear and he throws them at them. "Here the first." They were shocked by his casualness with the goods, and more so by the fact that it wasn''t one, but each of them receiving one! Every time they encounter a new monster and after he gathers enough crystals, they would be gifted a new pouch. They were completely flabbergasted that e was able to take down Minotarus alone when he was facing one alone while still a level 1. Finn couldn''t help but feel ashamed of the way they have del with him. Should they have been able to take him in, they would already have another level 2 adventurer and their next expedition would have been completely different. Past the ''First line, it became difficult for Alex to deal with the monster, so he relinquishes the first line to a strangely eager Ais who mauled down the monster before happily bring the core to Alex, hearing a smile that brings one on her face. The three assisted at the heart-warming expanse between the two with a smile while keeping in mind that other than a friendship, any relation would be difficult between them. The gods weren''t fond of a couple forming outside the Familia as any children born under them would be harshly fighting over, completely discarding the fact that it was a living being and not a material possession. When Alex made his hand on Ligherfang''s skin, the sturdiness of the pouches rise to another level, making him reconsidering the price before choosing to propose the two differently. Unwilling to let them know how much a single fur could produce pouches, he stores it aside as it was his own kill. For Ais it was a new experience to fight with Alex, habitually, each would battle their monster, but he didn''t see it that way. He would take care of the lesser, more numerous mobs, while leaving to her the stronger monster, taking potshot each time the opportunity arises. It was a strange situation for Ais, but she rapidly came to like the way it came. Slowly she changes from her endless thirst for monster extermination to the warm feeling that sharing a battle with Alex. The two didn''t even realize what they were doing, entranced by the wave of the monster coming the way, but the more time pass, and the more there synchronization raise. For the three standing on the side, it was mindblowing, never did Ais show such a willingness to stand at someone''s side to battle together. Their teamwork was raising with absurd proportion, blowing away the years they have a pass to engrain to her how to fight in only a few hours. Slowly they could make the change operating in her under the word of Alex. What Riviera was unable to transmit was naturally absorbed by the young girl. Gradually they could see her thirst for monster extermination dimming to let place to a warm flame, burning a little brighter every time the redhead would appear in her sight. Riviera couldn''t help but sigh dejectedly at this, she knows that the girl won''t be the same once they exit the Dungeon. It wasn''t a bad thing, on the contrary, it was what she attempts for years, but it was the fact that it was Alex that was bringing those change that concerns her. Finn was also sharing those throughs, Loki is known to take a great interest in Ais, she would never accept that she share a relation with another Familia adventurer. While the older'' minds where ragging under the possibility of possible relationships between the two. The concerned party was completely obvious it. Completely immersed in their world, Alex was unconsciously pushing past his limit to try to stand on AIs level while the later was draw to his monstrous progress, burning with excitement at his effort to reach her. Without knowing they soon arrive on the 17th floor, Alex, unperturbed was crafting on the spot pouches for him and Ais for each new monster, storing an immense Amount of crystals from each encountered monster. When the flood of the monster slowly trickles down as they approach the last chamber before the 18th floors, they only share a gaze before they bolts in the monster rex chamber. 90 an then shall rise the hunter When we entered the chamber, all I could see my left was a ginormous wall made of semi-translucent crystal reflecting a rainbow-colored ray of light. In the middle of this, a hulking mass of flesh curled up on itself barely visible. By the glint in Ais'' gaze, I could see that he would be ready to exit the wall. The second we fully enter the room, an unnatural silence falls before a single crack crisply resound on the wall. By the second more cracks could be heard, each time the space between two shorten before they could be seen on the wall in front of the goliath. As Ais was reading her blade Deseparate, I put my backpack on the ground, taking out three long Knives. Those were the last of my creation, after the ten floors, the skins of the monster became to thick for my magical steel blades to properly cut, and one of them have already broken under the strike of a minotaur before. Taking my full form after sliding the backpack against the far wall and changing the sheath, I take out the new blades. Glittering in a clear blueish-silvery grey, those ones were longer than the previous one. While the handle was the same ten centimeters made of sturdy wood, the blade was nothing like the previous one, thirty centimeters long. I don''t know why, but here platinum was discarded for the stronger material found in the lower floor. As a goddess of smithing, I would have thought that Hephaistos would know its value but I was clearly mistaken. Was it due to the lack of modern science? I don''t know but I take full advantage of this by buying the available stock of platinum ore. The metal wasn''t my aim, but the trace of the element it contains. Mixed with the strongest stable crystal I could produce yet, level four, I extract all the osmium I can and go for the perfect mix with Titanium I can. Those two metal were already one of the strongest natural metal I know, mixing the magical crystal allowed me to push it further yet with ''unbreakable'' enchantment, ''strengthening'' enchantment and ''sharpening'' enchantment. The blade had a tapered form, and even wide on the two-third of the straight, one-sided blade, before widening in crescent moon-shape. On the bevel was inscribe a ''fire concentration'' and ''shape control'' runes lines running from the tip to the belly until the choil. Just as the monster rex came crushing through the crystal wall, I subconsciously activate my ''Sacred fire''. the arctic blue splotches on my fur, hair, ears, and tail ignite in the blueish-white fire before connecting teach others in mystical tribal lines. At the same time, the runes on the bevel illuminate and a fire edge form on the metal one lengthening it of few centimeters. But I see nothing of this, all my concentration on the goliath looking at us like he was affronted by our rebelling. Ais dared the first, rising her rapier, cutting deeply in the goliath arm flesh that struck the place she stood on a few seconds before. ###################################### Roaring in pain at the wound, his second hand came crashing on her, only to have it finger clearly cut by the super-heated razor-sharp edge of Alex kife, before his tail wrap around the wounded wrist. With a pull of the muscle at its base, the tail rolls on it while keeping a tight grip, making the third knife held at its end to separated it from the rest of the arm. Deprived of its two hands, and howling, it rears its head while taking aim at Ais, who was running the length of its greyish arm. Before he could release his howl, Alex dash to its feet, his three knives bitting deeply in the flesh before separating it from the rest of its body. Unbalanced by the sudden loss of its feet, the howl barely grazes Ais, leaving an only minor scratch on her body as she jumps and strikes the left eye. As he falls on it back, deprived of three of the end of its limbs, Alex jump, taking the support of the damaged leg. While still in the air, he starts to spin on himself, extending his arm and tail at the last moment, craving a perfect circle on its torso before taking support on it for a las jump. As Alex was taking the flesh protecting the core with him, Ais, in a back somersault land on it, the blade cutting deep in it and strike the last blow of the vanish goliath. The fight did last more than two minutes and was only witnessed by the three still processing what just happen. A monster rex wasn''t a joke, even the first one was a level 4, that it was taken down by a lone level 5 and level 1 under three minutes was just ridiculous. While in the expedition, they let the weaker member take care of it to gather Extalia, but even with a group of eight-level 2 and a supervising level 5, they would have a need at least half an hour to take it down. What they didn''t know was that Alex was greatly helped with his weapon, other than that, it was only due to his excellent sense and reaction capacity that he was able to barely keep up with Ais, giving the best support he could. As it vanishes, it only leaves the meter high core and a single tooth behind. Even while her face was still expressionless, he could see the ambers of her exhilaration on taking it down with him, slowly dying. Taking hold of the crystal, he leaves the teeth for Gareth. The instant he exits the slope leading down to the grassland, a window pop up, bring a smile on his face. {[Hidden Objective: Side. "Safe!" The Dungeon is a dangerous place, if not careful, one could easily lose his life. Condition: Reach the 18 floors. [Completed, unclaimed] ''Claim the reward CS'' -Mn- He feels a single ripple in his mind before he could feel again the familiar connection to the wards of the territory. He could also feel that everything has been running a similar time basis there. Leaving for later, he plops down on the ground, soon joins with the three top as Ais was already at his side. Without a word he take out a large bento box from the bag, along with four other. While they have seen them in the shop they didn''t put to much attention on them. Unbothered by their gaze, he pushes on the small crafted crystal maintained above a grove by three thin metal strip. As the magic bleed in the craved rune cluster, the crystal burst into a fine powder, dispersing in the wind. Taking the lid off, a plume of steam rise for the mouth-watering sight and entrancing odor. He was about to eat when he sees the other four looking at him. "Take them, I bring them to you in the first place." Said him while giving a glance at the plied four boxes in front of him. Without waiting for the three other, Ais take one before looking at Alex. "Just give a slight push on the crystal, it will fall in the groove and heated the inside of the box." Doing as he says, she was soon rewarded with a steaming homemade meal. A little more septical, Riviera actually takes off the lid before, seeing the same meal but cold, imitating the two and opening it one again, she shakes her head, abandoning the idea to understand how he was doing this. As the two other males were eating in silence, Alex takes out a similar skin that he one on Riviera side, throwing it at Gareth. Raising a brow, the dwarf uncrook it before giving a light sniff. When his face brightens and takes a large gulp, Finn has an idea of what was inside. He was about to ask something when a wooden mug just land in his and riviera''s lap. On his side, he takes another skin, pouring water for him and Ais. Done with his meal, he starts to take out crystals, leather, and a coil of tread, crafting soon the pouches for the others. "Now that it out of the way, what about that." Say him while pointing with his thumb at the goliath core behind him. "You did kill it along with Ais, so you see with her." Say, Finn Looking at say, girl, she titled her head on the side, scrunching cutely her brows. "Pouch." "You are sure? How about the teeth?" "For you." "Ok." Taking an even larger coil, as large as his bag and four-time higher, making the other eye bugle at the ridiculous scene, before fusing the two. While the core vanishes, only their-fourth of the coil has been changed, leaving hundred of meters of tread staking on the floor. Taking one Lygerfang''s skin, metal ingot, crystals of different sizes, he starts to transmute the pouch. After ten minutes, Alex was still transmuting them, as they could see the material, slowly morphing, adapting different shapes and forms, drifting out as other materials came in. At the twenty minutes mark, the pouch finally form. Made of Lygerfang''s skin, the cater bottom and corner were covered in magic steel. The eight corners had embedded cubic Crystals while lines of tread and crystal could be seen running on the pouch''s external structure. They could easily understand by just it look and the time he takes to create it that the pouch wasn''t like the other. When he takes five more minutes to create another, it became evident. "Sorry but for this one, I won''t make another. I think I will also need to put in another price altogether, it too different from the other after all." "How much different?" Ask Riviera intricate. "THe pouch, unlike the other won''t hold more than five crystal, the structure of the core is completely different from that of normal monster. I was able to have a shrinking feature to the exterior of the pouch to reduce the size of the core to store it. You will also need to touch the core directly with the pouch to absorb it and finally, it will run on your own magic to activate, the core inside is only to support the enchantment. Its maximum capacity before needing maintenance is also five cores. For the moment it''s the maximum I can do. If I want to take it further, I will need better material." "How much would you think to ask for it?" Ask Finn "1,000,000" Would it be another normal pouch they would pluck their hair at the price but it is a monster rex core, it alone was worth more, so it wasn''t really farfetched for them. As they were thinking, he takes Ais''s hand, pricks her finger, making a drop of blood fall on the crystal at the top, binding it to her. "Here you go, because you had been a good girl and didn''t cry, take this as well." His action had completely stunned them, more so that Ais didn''t react and let him go with it. When he takes a large pink fluffy ball out of his bag, her eyes grew a little while an exited glint lit in her gaze. "It''s a Jigglypuff, it''s a good singer but since is voice will induce slumber, he will take it as an affront and will doodle on your face with ink that a nightmare to wash away." He passes to her the half meter round fluff ball, letting her bury her face in the smooth fur. Once their little break taking its end, they start to make the travel backward, taking advantage of their new pouches, they merrily slaughter their way back with and Ais Wallenstein sporting a fluffy pink ball in her back. Seeing that the pouches work wonder, giving them more time without having to pick them up, they agree to Alex''s request and explore a little of each floor they were passing. When they return to the first floor, Alex vanishes for a second before coming back with a golden egg in his hand. The three couldn''t help but shake their head at the luck of Alex see and dispatch the Jack bird even before they could spot it. Unseen to them, another group see it. Separating at the cross between the block, Alex made his way back to the shop without going to the guild. On his way, he was bumped by a little form wearing a white and red hood. "Sorry, sir." Was all it says before scurrying away. ''What are you playing at, Lily?'' 91 the void nigh I had clearly felt her hand sneak in my belt'' pouch, retrieving the golden egg. I know that any level 1 adventurer couldn''t be that clumsy, so it means that it was intended. Choosing to follow her, it came rapidly clear that she wasn''t escaping at her full speed. Seeing that she give the lightest glance possible back to see if I follow, and taking the dark alleys, I know it was a pre-planned ambush. Playing along, I follow her for five goods minutes until we were alone it those darks paths. After a 90¡ã turn, I could see her standing in front of three other adventurers, shakily giving the egg to them. It was clear that she fears them, and seeing by the harsh slap that knocks her against the wall, on the side, it was clear that she was coerced into, this. I only need to see the raccoon man to know who they were. Like Lily, they were members of the Soma Familia. Taking two throwing knives, they embedded themselves, in the two other goons head without a sound, As they were crumbling in the ground, I appear before the raccoon, slamming my fist in his gut, leaving slip unconscious on the ground. Transmuting the two body in elements, I store any of their possession, taking back my egg before lightly picking of Lily''s body, dragging the other one with my tail. The time I return to the shop, Hestia had already closed it. Rapidly going through, I enter our house. ###################################### "Alex! Who is she?" Hestia at first happy to see him, froze in the air as Alex put the little girl on the couch. "A poor little girl forced to steal from others by a member of the Soma Familia." Her face darkens at this. "What about the other?" "I will take him to their Familia if they are unwilling to pay up, then I will crush them." She fidgets at this, uncomfortable at the thought that he would go against an entire Familia himself. "Be careful, alright? Better, let me update your status!" "Mmm." He takes off his shirt before laying down flat on the couch, his back clear for Hestia. Straddling him, she pricks her finger, letting a drop of blood fall on his back. The Familia crest appears while she starts to adjust the number. She let a little gasp at the reading. Taking a decision, she drops a second blood tear on the still active Flana. Feeling the second drop, he know that he had attains the limit of the first level, she wouldn''t rank him up without his consent if not for a lack of further development. Done, she takes out one of the brown sheets of paper from the stack disseminate around the house. Climbing down off his back, she gives it to him while looking him softly at him. [Alexander D. Evans] [LVL 1] [STR: C-630 --\u003e SS-1045 --\u003e I-0] [VIT: A-815 --\u003e SSS-1356 --\u003e I-0] [DEX: B-734 --\u003e SS-1159 --\u003e I-0] [AGI: B-745 --\u003e SS-1186 --\u003e I-0] [MAG: A-843 --\u003e SSS-1149 --\u003e I-0] [Magic: [Runic Magic A]; [Sacred Fire F]] [Skill: [Alchemist S]; [Item Storage F]] [Development skill [Blade master I]] He could feel the boost settle in his body while he made his way to the door, pick the still unconscious man like a sack of potatoes. ######################################### Exiting on a hidden door build in the wall not far from the house, he again enters the city. Once far enough and hidden by the shadows I slap him awake. "What... Where you!" Before any rebellious idea could germ in his mind, I crush both his ankle, ripping out a bloodcurdling scream from him as he transforms in a sobbing mess. "Pitful, now, don''t make me waste any more time, and lead me to your god." It did take four other broken bones for him to start to give direction between the sob, swear, and curse. After delving into one of the most dilapidated parts of the city, I stop in front of a relatively maintain little manor. Taking a good hold, I throw him through the wooden door. ######################################## The members of the Soma Familia needed a few seconds to process one of their members crashing the door with the shadow of someone outside. Their captain immediately takes out his blade while rushing outside. " Whose mongrel..." His shouting coming to halt as a thin, short knife came embedded in his head. witnessing the death of their captain, the few bolds that had followed came to halt, frozen at the sight. If some wanted to retreat, they didn''t have time as knives fly to every single one of them. "I was going to spare you all as I only came to ask for compensation of your disgusting behavior, but I see that one can''t heal the tumor by only cutting it out, you must crush the root to stop it spread again." All were frozen at the eery glowing emerald eyes before they could understand, shining blades were drawn out before the shadows vanish. When the first bodies start to fall on the ground in muffled sound, their brain starts to kick out again, but it was too late. The twenty-seven members present in the room were all cut down without having the time to even emit a scream. Two minutes later, Alex was making his way in the manor, not a trace of the previous massacre present on the scene. Looking at each room, he loots anything of value, transmuting the rest, leaving nothing behind. Arriving at the last door, he could smell the processing of alcohol being made by the very same god he had come to seek. When he enters, he faces the back of an average man with shagging and somewhat matted dark black hair in a white coat. Thinking that it must be one of his children, Soma didn''t even look out for his work in front of him. Sighing at the sight, he put his hand on the shoulder of the man, dragging him with him in his territory. Before Soma could even understand what happened, two glowing green eyes fix his own, a second later, those same eyes harden. "If you have given all hope to feel the excitement of being a mere being made of flesh, you should have returned to heaven, but toying and letting your children suffer for your incompetence his a sin!" He was about to speak before he feels the cold blade pierce his hearth. A large pillar of golden light starts to form before being completely obliterated, leaving only a floating golden orb. "You are in my realm, no one exit without my contentment. For the sin you have committed, I have a much better use for you." Closing his eyes, Alex runs through the enchantment that was once present on the resurrection stone, twerking them a little, he soon obtains what he was aiming for. Taking the material obtained by the dead corpse of Soma, he crafted palm-size golden orb with swirling blood core. This blood was the very ichor obtain by the god mortal body. {[Hidden Objective: Side. "The end of God era." For the last thousand years, the gods have ascended to the lower world and take the race leaving below as their plaything. It time to put an end to the slavery humanity is subject to. Condition: Seal at least 100 gods and erect a new pantheon for adventure to receive blessing without the meddling of the past gods and seal correctly the dungeon to protect the outside world of monsters. As soon as he was done, a teary Sunny appears. "Master his back!" "Hello Sunny, how was the past three weeks, does something happen?" "No master, miss fleur, her and miss tonks have been cleaning the different manors, miss Hermione and miss Susan are organizing the books founds, and miss Tonk''s mother, the potions ingredients. Miss Luna has been playing with he beasts around the territory." "Good, I have a job for all the elves but first I need to know if you can join me. I will return to the world and call for you." "Yes, master." Returning to the Danmachi world, he calls for the elf, feeling him leaving the territory and appears to his side. When he didn''t feel him trigger the wards around the city he sighs in relief. "Ok, here what I want all the elves to do. this city is an infested nest of crime, slavery, and despotic gods. I want you and the elves to roam the block know as Dedalus street, deal with all the adventurers with shady deals, clean their hiding spot and bring their gods to me, it time they pay for their crimes. You must be extremely careful, a lot of powerful people reside here, you must not be seen less catches. Only strike weak Familia, all those that give you a greater feeling that me, you don''t touch the Familia, I will deal with them when ready." The elf nod gravely before popping back. Less than a minute later, he could feel more than sixty elves exit the territory. Going back, it didn''t take long before adventurers came, knocked out. Taking his time to revue all their memories, and having a criminal past without show signs of redemption was killed on spot. When their god or goddess came, they would be submitted to the same fate. In the following hours, none of the 2000 plus Adventurers were spared, and soon another 53 orbs join Soma. With every break in between the appearing bodies, he would twerk a little the enchantment in, erasing completely the conscious of the gods in the orbs, leaving only their predominant value in order to found future adventurers. As the territory pocket space was aligned on the outside world, he recalls all the elves as dawn came. Looking at the mountains of raw material standing on his side, Alex was disgusted at the inactions of the other gods in Orario. He had killed more than 5000 adventures the very night, most were Level 1 with a good 400 of them being level 2. For those adventurers, 67 gods of differents pantheon have been slain and seal, their conscious erase. Of those 67 he had already get rid of 42 of them, judging their authorities a problem, being such as concept over slavery, mind control, and the like, be they direct or indirect, like Soma alcohol creating a dependence. As for the spoil of war, he had gained a staggering amount of any type, among them was a lone female blonde renarde. She was frightened when she vanished from her cell to this new place without knowing what happens. Alex had a need to calm her down, the fact that she was free of her chains and out of her cell had greatly helped. He had evidently immediately recognized her, as she was the only renarde he had to know for the LN, Sanjouno Haruhime. He learns from her that she was meant to be shipped off to Hishtar the following night. HAppy that she would be safe and out of her clutch, he sends Her to the other girls. He would have liked to pass a little time with them all as he was missing them, but Hestia would soon start to worry so he returns to the Danmachi world, making his way back to the house, founding Hestia in his bed, smiling at the drooling goddess sporting a silly grin in her sleep as she mumbles some gibberish, he changes his clothes and slip in the bed, immediately warm in her embrace, his head droved in her chest. When the morning came, Orario was still unaware than it had lost a good part of it level 1 population as well as a great deal of black market dealer that would leave several other Familia short or even out of business. Only a few hours after sweeping a great party of Orario dark side, Alex rise, going done to the kitchen, and start to prepare the breakfast, waking the two other with the odor coming from the kitchen. 92 a world in rapid decline When she wakes up, Lily was confused at first before starting to fearfully look around. She remembers stealing the golden egg before making sure that he would follow. She was proud of herself, but she needs to ensure her survival. The next thing she feels was her Flana or the lack of feeling. This has never happened before, she had to bear it since birth, always feeling the creping feeling of Soma blood in her, but now, everything had vanished, leaving her with a sensation of lightness like never before. All her thoughts came to a halt as she smells the luring scent of the breakfast mindlessly lading her to the kitchen not far. When her brain kick starts again, she stood frozen at the sight of the very same adventurer she was sure she guide to his demise. At the table a black-haired, white dressed, a child-like woman was happily munching on the food in the plate in front of her. When she captures his attention she cringes a little, fearing the blows that never came. Opening her eyes, she sees another plate in front of her. ############################################ Once Lily finally start to eat, I keep watching until the two finish. "Now that we''re done with breakfast, ti time for our little thief to pays her debt." I could see her flinch but continue." As you have tried to steal something from me, it only natural that you work it back. Hestia needs a helping hand in the store, you will work with her. I will go to the guild and sell the egg, when I know the price it will be the amount you will need to pays back before being free, questions?" "I... I can''t... they, they will come to me." She shakily starts, finishing in a whisper. "Don''t worry about that, I have gone to Soma last night, is Familia wasn''t really very cooperative at first, but I was able to persuade them that thief can''t be that easily done. In order to pay off for his member action, he had free you from your Familia. UNtil your debt pays, you will be a member of ours. Hestia, I leave it to you." "Mmm, count on me Alex! Come!" Hestia bolts away to the second floor, dragging a still lost Lily with her. ############################################# Taking all his pouches with him, Alex goes to the Guild. Looking through the few present, he rapidly catches his advisor. "Miss Flott, I need your help." "Hmm? How! I didn''t see you for quite a time! what do you need?" "A private room, I have quite some crystals to exchange." "That much?" "I was fortuitous enough to be able to go with some of the Loki Familia in the dungeon, I was able to gather quite a few." "Alright, follow me." Leading him to one of the available room, he starts to empty his crystals in boxes shipped off by some guild members while he takes out the others. She rapidly understands why he asks for the room when he starts to take out crystals from the middle floor. A know level taking out that much of them would bring unwanted attention. When he takes out the golden eggs, she couldn''t take her eyes off. "Alright, for the crystals it easy, but the egg could take a few days, it will all depend on the buyer. I could give you a million straight and the rest after?" He nods at her While putting all the coins in a pouch before exiting the guild. The previous day exploration had brought him a little over three million alone after taxes have been deducted. The egg was another million and the majority of the drop another one. 5,000,000.00 valis was an enormous sum from low Familia, even if a good part would be used in weapons maintenance, foods, and other expenses, it would leave them with sufficient resources to live comfortably for a time. For Alex, it was nothing more than pocket money. His weapons didn''t need maintenance, his food problem has been taken care of the instant he reopens the link and he had already an house. All this money would go to Hestia the moment he quit this world. He didn''t think that she would come with him. As much as they had become close, it was nothing compared to the friendship she shares with Hephaistos. Other than Ais, he didn''t really care from those of this world, the only one he would need to ask was Haruhime. Even then, all he would need was to bring her to the Mikazuchi Familia and be done with it once he deals with Ishtar. Poping in his territory, he directly calls Sunny. "Sunny!" "Yes, master?" "How many elves have we that are free?" "Around 60, the same that have gone the previous night." "Alright, I want them to return to the outside world, a part of them will enter the dungeon and use this." As he was speaking, his hands were constantly full of different materials, and translucent night blue cubes would fall on the ground once completed." Those are my version of the map, I need them to run through the dungeon and map as many floors as they could without being seen nor in danger. Another group of elves will need to go through Orario this night and gather a drop of blood from each god present her, other than those on this list. If they found criminal one along the way, send them here." "Yes, master!" ################################################ While Sunny pop away to deliver its order, Alex passed the day with the girls he hadn''t seen from three weeks. A good part of the previous Death Eater houses was brought down and transmuted to simple material. Soon, all that was left standing was the differents building of the old Evan clan, his newly constructed house, the castle of Hogwarts, and to his surprise, the plot of land he had brought from Orario, with a replica of the house and shop. ''Do you have any idea why it also came here?'' -I fact I do, all that had been considered ad your territory had been added, when you brought the land in the city, it became yours, so it had been added here to.- ''Wait, does that meant that if I were to take over an Island in One Piece, or under my protection...'' -Yeah, they are a good chance that it would be added too, I wonder if that also concern the surrounding waters of the island, after all the kingdom their have a certain area of the surrounding waters as their territory, so...- ''That would be nice, I don''t have an ocean here yet, it would bring another source of water. We can''t continue to pump in the lake here, it would run dry one day.'' -True, so, what are you going to do with Ais?- He sighs at this.'' I don''t know, I aware she search for the black dragon to kill it and save her mother. I have sent few others elf search for it on the surface. If they are able to found it, I would be able to drag it here and bind it for Ais, but after that, it will be her choice between following us or stay here with the Loki Familia.'' -How much time do you think you will stay here?- ''No more than a week, this world has nothing more to offers for us, once the elves return with the map of the Dungeon, I will complete the mission and allow me to create one here, with the blessing of Hestia and her blood in me, I could easily recreate another orb that will grant us Flana without the need of gods. As for the last mission, I have already 42 of them ready to be used for the seal, the 25 other will be for adventurers to receive blessings.'' -Wouldn''t the other gods oppose to those?- ''Ho, the sure would, but I have made clause in the contract their own children sign that they would no more steal adventurers from others, nor interferes with any other form of blessing, seeing that Loki hadn''t said something, it just that they hadn''t discovered it yet. All those that would rise against this system would be sent back to heaven without a chance to return back here. That why I need a least a drop of blood from those gods I didn''t go. While it was adventurers that sign, the contract has taken a sample of the god blood as they do so, so the contract his binding. Once enhanced, the ear of gods will end in Orario, leaving adventurers frees. I know that I don''t leave them a choice but neither does the gods do when they appear here first and play around with their lives. ######################################## While Alex passes a great part of the next week between the girls and dungeon exploration with Ais, the Elves have been busy gathering the blood samples of the different Gods. Like in his previous world where they were dismissed, there, not a single ward was able to spot them, leaving them to enter the most guarded place of the city without impunities. The only time where they need to be careful was when those gods were with strong adventurers able to feel their presence. Thank their bound with Alex, even gods with authorities related to the soul weren''t able to see them. While their counterparts were busy on the surface, the ones delving in the dungeon weren'' slacking either. Due to an unforeseen event, they were seen as adventurers by the dungeon. When the first elf had killed a goblin, all of them had felt a slight increase in their brethren magic. Like a hyperactive child on caffeine, those elves have torn through the dungeon, like sharks sniffing blood after that. No matter how much the Dungeon would send monster after them, facing a force of 60 strong elves wasn''t the monster of the higher floors could compete with. Like a swarm of locust, crystals and items were harvested and directly send in the territory. They rapidly learn and start to create a formation. It wasn''t something that advanced but it was enough. 20 elves would deal with the monsters, 20 would pop the loot away and the last 20 would make sure no one sees them. As they rotated every floor, all of their progress skyrocket. Their action didn''t go unseen as monsters were cleaned from every floor for a time after they pass, leaving more than one adventurers looking deeper into the floors to found monsters. By the time it was reported to the guild, they have already gone past the first safe floors and deeper. On the side, Alex decided to deal with Antares while he was still there. The task was ridiculously easy, all he had to do was send an elf, made his pop it to Antares, bring it in his dimension before he could react and kill it once in. That was one of the perks of his dimension. Since it was linked to his soul, he could feel and interact with everything inside. After that, it wasn''t different from how he deals with the soul shard of molddyshort, takes the soul out, and cleans it. Thank this, he was able to create a soul orb for Artemis, reviving her somewhat. When he wasn''t dealing with monsters outside the city or passing time with his girls, he was in the Dungeon with Ais. Venturing alone in the Dungeon for hours, she rapidly warm to him when she sees that he was a little like her. She shares her past life while he does the same. When she learned that he could bring the Black dragon to her, and deal with it, she wanted to immediately go, until he says to her that he would need to found it first. During that time, Orario was slowly plunging into chaos, at least the gods do. After a few days, they finally realize that gods started to vanish, alongside a good portion of adventurers. The fact that gods vanish without them being sent to heaven started to drive them crazy. Due to the tension, past and actual rivalry explode and a lot of war games have followed. The stakes have rapidly grown vicious and 36 gods have already returned to heaven, their Familia disbanded or absorbed. Because of the rapid increase of force, some Familia started to threaten the hold that Loki and Freya had. 93 the dusk of gods era 1 Waking up the next morning, Alex could see Sunny standing near his bed. "Master, the elves have returned." With a snap of his finger, the sixty cubes stand neatly arranged on the coffee table not far. "Let see then." rising from the bed, he plops on the couch in front of the table, taking out a large sheet of parchment. One by one, the cubes melt in the parchment, making lines after line appears on it. A complete map of floors flashes one after others as he sees pop up appear in the corner of his vision. when the last cube melt in, the sheet folds on itself and close. ... {[Hidden objective: Side. "Plus ultra!" The dungeon, while being a dangerous place, is also a land of promise, grab every opportunity. Condition: Map every floor you encounter. Taking the map with him the two of them appears in the territory. Looking around for a good place, he chose the plains between the castle and the territory. Using a large number of rocks taken from the Houses of the former Death Eaters, he creates two stories round empty building. Entering the basement, he excavates the ground in a similar fashion of the hole in Orario, only 5 meters deep, a slope gently raising the length of the hole walls. Jumping down, he walks until the middle of the hundred-meter wide hole. ''CS, do you know in what form they would manifest?'' -Yes, in a sphere form, better start with the higher one and climb down after that.- ''claim the cores then.'' Without a sound, a palm-size deep red core appears in his hand. Tilting it slightly, the orb falls from the hand to the ground, sinking in. A slight rumble could be felt like the earth open, making another slope go down in the darkness. As the rumble stop, he let the second core roll the slope, creating another rumble a few seconds later. ################################## For the next fifteen minutes, Sunny and I stay in the basement f the building as I had floors after floors to the emerging dungeon. As the last core settle, a new pop up appears. {[You have successfully created your Dungeon, actual numbers of floors:60. A safe floor will be had every seven floors, would you like to activate the Dungeon? Y/N? "Sunny, I will need the cores that the expedition team has to bring them, could you go and bring them here, please?" "Yes, master!" The elf vanishes, only to reappear a few seconds later, followed with few others, with crate after crate brimming of cores floating behind them. "Just empty them in the slope, please." As the first crate was emptied on it, he receives a message. Before accepting the change he put his hand on the floors, feeling the entire of the Dungeon, he craves runes after runes on the walls, sealing completely those floors from each other with few other features. The Dungeon secured, he accepts, the crystals melt in the ground, and change starts to appears. Like the one from Orario, lighting gems start to appear on the walls that were now revealed. Taking this as their clue, elves after elves pour the crate content in the slope, feeding a constant amount of energy for the activation of the Dungeon. A few moments later, a yet new message appears. AS the crystals fed became larger, the messages start to appears faster. After that, he would receive a similar message each time the six previous floors have been reached. At the tenth of those messages, another part was added. ''I can expand my dungeon indefinitely?'' -Perhaps not a good idea, you don''t know how this one will react. If the difficulty his exponential you will perhaps be forever unable to clear it, better create other small DUngeon for the others to train in.- ''Good idea, don''t change the fact that we will need to clear it to retrieve the news cores.'' -Mmm.- #################################### Done, for now, Alex returns to the house in Orario, and go prepare breakfast for the two others present here. During this he couldn''t help but thinks of Lily, the little girl has been at first looking above her shoulder every five seconds, until she hears that the Soma Familia, like a great number of shady others ones, have been wiped out without a trace. After that, her personality completely changes, while she receives Hestia blessing, she didn''t return to the dungeon even once and was happily preparing the command Hestia was treating at the front. The shop was a great hit with the peoples of Orario, even without adventurers coming to buy gears of the second floor, it was greatly appreciated by the common peoples. As for the other side, the part of the adventurer''s city had rapidly turned into hell. It has been three weeks since he first strikes against the dark side of the city and since them, it rapidly turns to hell. The gods have restricted their adventurers to exit the ground of their respective Familia, all business has come to a halt and all were either guarding against the series of murders or war games from fellow Familia. Not a single Familia has been spared from this. All the trading Familia has closed shop as every expedition has been canceled. The large Familia like Hephaistos has been hit the harder, without raw materials to exercise, it was by tenth that she receive and had to retrieve her Flana from her members, who exit the city for other places. The expedition type like Loki and Freya have been relatively safe for the first week. When the restriction hadn''t been raised from the dungeon, and due to other Familia rapidly growing in rank they had a need to go into bloody wars games to secure resources to not lost their members and maintain the Familia afloat. Now in the third week, Orario was in shambles. It didn''t help that Alex hadn''t stopped to strike, erasing Familia after Familia that have been weakening from other war games. Ishtar was one of the first to fall. Without income, Adventures have stopped to go into the red district, and was it not from his army of house-elves, they would have relived themselves from the ordinary citizens. All those that attempt **** never reappear afterward. Unable to maintain her income and after sending adventurers to search for Haruhime, Alex has used this opportunity to slowly eat away her power base. He had taken care of the few levels 1 she first sends as well as the level 2, from the above, he sends the swarm of the elves that had to roam the dungeon, each of them at least equal to a level 3 adventurer. When the news that she lost half of her adventurers was known, she was immediately crushed by past Familia from who she had stolen members. She had rapidly rejoined the other soul orb and now wait for Alex to use them. The population of adventurer has been divided by three in those past weeks, and it was only due to Alex taking care of the nation Familia that the city was still standing. Without active supporter Familia, the available weapons were to an all-time low. All those types of Familia have crumbled before they could even understand that without them the system would die. It was since the second week that Hephaistos had come live with them when Hestia had lean that her friend has lost all but her captain, she immediately brings her. ############################# In his seat under the guild Ouranos couldn''t help but sight, the very city has crumbled in not even three weeks, the time he discovers what was happening to the surface while he was busy keeping a watch on the dungeon, it has been too late to react. The reason he didn''t see it came was only due to a group of adventurers that we''re able to sneak past the guards and the sealed doors leading to the Dungeon. While he was furious that someone was able to act under his gaze unseen, he was thankful to them as they would clean the high, middle, and part of the low floors of any monsters. Until now, the security of the city was safe as monsters were keeps at bay but it won''t last, he was able to perceive movement in the deep floors, monsters were climbing up, like thousand years ago, and would be soon overflowing in the city, killing anyone in sight. As he was thinking, the doors of his chambers bang open, as Fels appears. "Ouranos-sama! Freya Familia had enacted a war game on the Loki Familia!" He groans at the news, for the last week, Familia has been striking other with wars games without the authorization of the guild, the escalation was such that now, no one bothers to consult the guild, it had completely lost control of the city and could only run damage control at this state. "What are the stake." "The winning Familia will absorb the other completely." Without a word, and for a long time, Ouranos quit his throne and run to the outside world. ''This is bad! I can''t let that happen, Freya would never do that without a good reason.'' The time he arrives at the colosseum of the Ganesha Familia, it was too late, the top exclusive of the Loki Familia was laying down in front of a single member of Freya. Before he could ask, he heard snippets of conversation. She had hidden that her captain has breakthrough level 7 and thus decimated level 6 of Loki. Even if the game was only the three against Ottar, the war game was cleared as Loki Familia Captain have fallen from Freya one. Ouranos was so much in deep thought that he never hear the one creeping behind him. Fels was unable to react when his god vanish from behind him without a sound. Ten seconds later, he feels his Flana vanish, his god dead. 94 the dusck of the gods era finale Higher in the Booth, Loki was ashen white at the result, everything has started to well, and Ottar had led the three in false security, that they all share the same level, but mid-fight, he completely obliterated Riviera, deprived of the long-range and support fighter, Gareth has been the next to fall, leaving Finn alone before he was utterly crushed by the Boaz. Relishing in her victory, Freya couldn''t help but look imperiously at Loki, all past friendship and relation forgotten. "Seems like Loki Familia is no more, I will give you until the end of the day before I march on the Twilight manor and reclaim the rest of my news members." Rising, she left the private booth, leaving Loki behind, gritting her teeth. She still doesn''t know how she was able to hide it for so long. Ottar strength wasn''t one of a new level 7, she couldn''t accept the fact that once again she had been tricked. The war game was a golden opportunity, she could have completely crushed Freya, but she was the one who crumbles. Even then, they were no use, he stronger children were out of commission and will need some serious healing. This worried her the most, she doesn''t have the resources or the people to heal them. Potions have simply vanished from the markets a few days ago, without raw material the pharmacists had the same fate as all supporter Familia. Looking down, she sees Freya exit the colosseum with her children. She was now left with only Finn, Gareth, and Riviera, all the others here to cheers on them were now Freya''. ''Bete, Lefiya, Tione, Tiona, Raul, Anakitty, Alicia, Navri, Cruz, Rakta, Line, Elfy, Ais... Wait, Ais isn''t here!'' Looking again at the group, she could see that Freya seems contraried, confirming that the golden-haired 13 years old girls weren''t with them. It was only then that she remembers that she was once again with Alex. At first, she was against her seeing him as he was not only from Hestia Familia but also a male. She always had seen her children like her, but now all were stolen from her due to her greed. While her thoughts were racing on how she could use the boy to exchange from a few of her news past adventurers, knowing that Freya had to keep an eye on him since his arrival, she barely see the green orbs reflecting in the glass looking at her in fury before a blade plunge in her back, severing her spine. Before she could even emit a sound, her surrounding change just before she felt her soul being ripped apart of her body and losing forever her consciousness. ############################# Alex look scornfully at the new soul orb in his hand. After dealing with Ouranos, he goes to speak with Loki, thinking that he could help her a little until he invades her throughs the reflection of the glass. When he sees that she was about to sell him out for further her wounded greed, any good feeling he had for her die. Knowing now that Freya was after him, he exits the warded booth and apparates behind the shop. Entering from the back door, he came just in time to see that Hephaistos, Hestia, Tsubaki, and Lily were about to go outside. Connecting with the wards of the land, he immediately shut them down. Hearing the door shut close, all surprised. "Don''t go outside, Loki just lost to Freya, I need to go take Ais before she put her paws on her." "But that doesn''t really concern us?" Ask Hestia to him. "It wouldn''t, if Freya hadn''t had an interest in me, now that the Loki Familia protection has ceased to be, who do you think she would come after next?" The four whiten at this. "Go back to the house and don''t exit it, I won''t be gone long." "Wait!" He was to go when Tsubaki voice herself. "I will go with you." He shakes his head at her words, while happy she wants to help, he couldn''t allow her. "Thanks, but I will be faster alone." "What if you cross path with them? While I''m not active anymore, I not a slouch either." "Thank you for wanting to help, but if we are two, it would only slow me down as I can take two people with me, more so, she had taken all of them with her straight away." Without letting her enough time to respond, he apparates away. "What the hell is that, didn''t his profile say that he can''t do magic?" Yell Tsubaki "I understand now why he didn''t want me to let them appear." "What do you meant Hestia?" "Just that Alex asked me to erase his skill and magic, he says that only moron let their enemy know their ability to counteract them. "Even then, are you sure that he would be alright?" "Don''t worry Hephaistos, he shouldn''t be too long." Just has she finish, Alex reappears with Ais in his arms, making Lily and Hestia pout. "Don''t look like that you two, but I think it time that I came clear with something. You all know that Orario is lost, nothing will be like before again. With Freya at the head of the strongest Familia, every new adventurer that will come her would fall under her. Now it''s time from all five of you to make a choice. You could all stay here and live under her rule or came with me." Seeing that they were about to spoke he stop them. "Before you choose, you must understand that if you follow me it wouldn''t be without consequences, for you two Hestia, Hephaistos, it would mean losing your divinity and became truly human. As for you three, that signifies the loss of your Flana. No more Extalia, no more progression, all would stop right here right now." All were cut short, this wasn''t an easy decision, even more for Ais, it would mean throwing away her dream, but on the other side, she wouldn''t be able to see him anymore. The first to made her choice was Lily. Throwing herself at him she let her decision be known. "I will go with Alex-sama, you save me from them and free me from Soma Familia, I will go with you." For her greatest joy, a hand came patting her head, being well trained by Alex, she rapidly became nothing more than a pile of goo under his hand. Unable to be left out, Hestia throws herself at him too, burying his head in her breasts. "I won''t leave that thieving cat take you for her alone!" While staying silent, Ais tug lightly on his sleeve, looking at him with a determined gaze, soon earning head pat too, easing her features. Seeing the four behavings like a problem child, Hephaistos sigh before looking at Hestia with a fond gaze. "Well, Hestia did help me when all abandon me, so why not, it not like I have more to lost, and if I can get rid of my divinity, then I will finally be able to enjoy something else, so I''m In." "I will follow Hephaistos too." Hearing them, Alex couldn''t help but smile yet again, all were at least a good friend, and he was happy that they choose to follow him. Taking him and of the girl''s head before taking Hestia off his face, much for their displeasure, he waves at the two to came nearer. "Hold on me." All five do so, before being taken somewhere else. When they feel the warm sunray, they all look around. Having landed in the square between the houses, the arrival was rapidly noticed, making another group to exit the smallest house. "Everyone, let me present you Ais, Hestia, Lily, Hephaistos, and Tsubaki." "Hestia, Hephaistos, as in...?" "Yes, Hermione, as in the Greek mythology. I will let you all make acquittance, I have few things to deal with on the other side before we''re good." Before any of the five could ask any question, he vanishes again while they were rapidly dragged in the house that would soon be too small for all of them. ###################################### Reappearing in the shop, he didn''t take long to deconstruct everything, storing all of them in the storage, the same thing for the house. The plot cleaned, he starts to work on all standing around. Only deconstructing them, he let the elves take those enormous blocks of rock to the territory. Done, he pops to the previous shop of Hephaistos, sending everything to the territory for the goddess, following the workshop came to her office before he hit all the previous supporter Familia and the stock they leave behind. Since Loki was now dead, he also hit the Twilight manor before all the other gods'' place that where left behind as they were sent back to heaven. The guild takes the burn off the heaviest raid of all, every bit of crystals in their possessions was taken, leaving only the money behind as it would be a need for the future adventurers to exchange from the crystals they gather. Slipping past the guards, he starts his biggest work. Taking out all the soul orbs and block of white marble, he erects a hundred statues at the effigies of the orb'' they hold. All those statues were life-size of their previous mortal appearance, tending the orb to those that would try to receive the blessing, with a warm gaze on their face. For each of them, he put a silver board with a personal resume of each of their authorities and what they search in adventurers. The sky painting was left untouched, but on each side of the door, a giant statue of Hestia and Hephaistos appear, looking and each that would pass them to enter the dungeon. Like the other gods'' statue he leaves a silver board, but with all that happen before and lead to the event of those past weeks he names the ''Dusk of gods era''. Once all in place, he starts to pour every bit of magic in him that he could, soon triggering the large sealing matrice formed by those hundred statues. Leaving behind instruction on how to obtain the new blessing and how to obtain an update, he finally receives the completion message. {[Hidden Objective: Side. "The end of God era." For the last thousand years, the gods have ascended to the lower world and take the race leaving below as their plaything. It time to put an end to the slavery humanity is subject to. Condition: Seal at least 100 gods and erect a new pantheon for adventurers to receive blessings without the meddling of the past gods and seal correctly the dungeon to protect the outside world of monsters. [Completed, unclaimed.] Nodding at this, he goes for his two final tasks. Poping to the place an elf has brought him in the past day, he silently appears in the chamber of an unaware goddess who was actually having sex with her Familia captain. Before any of the two could remark his presence, the two were impaled with a single blade. Looking in the eyes of the disbelieved Freya, he tears off both of their souls before crushing them to nothingness. In a rapid apparition burst, every criminal in the Familia was deal with while all too far in their alcohol to react. Done, he goes for the last. Apparating soundlessly he faces a slumbering dark, scaly mass. Putting a hand on it, he pops in the territory. The second he does so, the dragon began to stir, unwilling to take any chance, he rips it, soul, out of its body, leaving behind only a soulless shell. Tearing apart the left-over the soul, the body slowly starts to be recovered in a dark and red edge light, the hulking mass rapidly shrinks in size before leaving only a human-shaped body. Her long golden hair and feature immediately tell him who it was. He rapidly calls an elf for them to take care of her while also be sure to warn Ais of the presence of her mother. ############################### After a complete week passed with then, he finally decide to claim the reward. "Ok, CS, I think we''re done, claim the reward." -OK, wait, what that!?- "CS what happen?" Before he could obtain a response, he feels another presence forcefully making its way in the territory. When he looks at it, he lost all color. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no." With every word of denial, the man smile became more and more maniacal, taking a rainbow-sparkling dagger, he throws it at Alex''s feet, opening a greenish portal. Before he could vanish, Alex could only mutter a "Why?" Helplessly looking at the man who burst into a maniacal laugh before vanishing. 95 the enter of the apex predator Falling in the portal, I could feel my body being run through bolts of immaterial energies. Every nerve was lit up like a Christmas tree, nearly making lost consciousness under the unbearable pain. My surrounding changing to a similar background present in the dimensional gap (DxD reference for those that don''t know, but then again I doubt they would be a lot of you.) I could feel my cells burns, feedings on those foreign bolts of energies in the most agonizing growth spurs. ''God damn it, can''t it fix one for all! I grow to two meters, shrink off twenty centimeters and now my body goes through an accelerated growth spur!'' -Hold on buddy, this should be nearly done!- ''Do you have any idea what happens?'' -If I were to guess from your overall state, I would say that the damned vampire has triggered a temporal jump for you, your body was forced to growth older.- ''Fucking great! How much?'' I couldn''t keep in my annoyed growl. -At least two years.- ''I will lose two years of lifespan just like that?'' -Don''t seem so, your body is feeding on an external source, so you will only be two years older, nothing lost. Brace yourself, were nearly done.- Looking at my feet, I could see a similar greenish oval portal growing larger, no it is me who was nearing it. the second my feet touch it, time seems to froze and pop-ups appear. {[Update of status. [Name: Alexander D. Evans] [Age: 17] [Race: sacred Evans] [STR: V --\u003e 269] [VIT: V --\u003e 532] [DEX: V --\u003e 456] [AGI: V --\u003e 489] [Skill: {[Name: Alexander D. Evans] [Age: 17] [Race: sacred Evans] [STR: III --\u003e 269] [VIT: III --\u003e 532] [DEX: III --\u003e 456] [AGI: III --\u003e 489] [Skill: ''CS?'' -Right here, buddy! The new evaluation is based on the human limit, each of them is at 1000, past that, you are stronger than a peak human. The V in the front is the number of times you breakthrough that limit. It not additional but exponential, so you''re stronger than five peak humans. Regretfully, it won''t be worth much in One Piece, those monster are way higher.- ''What about the skills?'' -You will only see that on what you can improve. The rest are now completely fused with your soul.- ''Good to knows...'' ''That damn vampire, better see what he wants.'' I couldn''t help to sigh, not only he sent me there but also was able to send me a message. Until now, no one was able to know about it, less interact with it. {[Hey there! ''CS?'' -Yeah, I can''t found any memories.- ''He is right, I still see them as fictional characters, maybe that way I can finally fully live those lives.'' -We can only hope, we can only hope.- #################################### Time retakes its normal course and his feet sink in the portal. At the same time, Alex lost all related memories of this, only knowing that he could travel to different worlds in order to influence fate in a better direction. When he finally passes past the portal, he was few feet above the ground, falling once the gravity retakes its right. Unbothered from a fall only that high, he takes a look around, trying to see where he was sent. Behind him was a large tower linked to four of the smaller tower, each with different tiles colors. Below him was a large group standing around two standing girls. While each was looking at her with somewhat expecting and mocking gaze, he falls in front of her, at the same time when she produces an explosion, kicking up a large cloud of dust that hides his arrival. Taking advantage of the heavy cloud, he transmutes his clothes in a simple white shirt, black pants similar to the other boys, less the ridiculous mantle. ''Thankfully, I don''t have growth that much, my boots are still good.'' ################################### An hour before, the entire of the second-year class was lead outside by professor Colbert in order for them to summon the familiar that will follow them all their lives. Taking light support on his staff, the glass wearing, balding professor look at them with a serious but kind gaze. "Alright everyone, today is an important day as well as the first exam of your second year, the invocation of the familiar that would accompany you all your life like a member of your family. In the crowd, a redhead and dark-skinned girl with a generous body, suddenly appear behind a small little girl with pink hair. "I can''t wait to see what kind of familiar you will show us." A cat-like smile on her face, annoying the other. "Leave me alone." Thus start the invocation ritual, each student with their own interpretation of the incarnation they wish for their familiar to take. One of the students attracts the attention of some when he summons a purple ball with a unique eye and long eyelash, a zig-zag tail sprouting behind it. " A Bugbear!" Few were astonished at the sight of the creature while his summoner immediately cuddles the strange creature. Unwilling to be left behind, a blond hair kid holding a rose couldn''t wait anymore that he wasn''t the center of attention, stride forward, and start his chant. "Next!" " It''s me, Guiche Gramont, that would invoke the greatest familiar of this academy history, bring...." "Hai, hai, we don''t have all day, go down with it, boy." Professor Colbert cut the boy before he could be lost in his monolog. "As your wish professor Colbert! ? Brimir, great primogenitor guiding us, bring forth the slave that will be worthy of the great bronze Guiche!" As his word resound, the ground starts to quake, a clod of earthrise at his feet, before a large mole with an inverted blue triangle on its forehead and large warm beady eyes sparkle at the boy. While the two looked at each other, professor Colbert looks for the other student. "Mm, Does everyone had to summon it Familiar?" "Miss Valliere and I still don''t, professor Colbert." A smirk rose on the red-haired''s lips as she looks at says, girl. "Then, please proccess miss Valliere, miss Zerbst." Gathering her wit under the jeers of her classmate, the take a breath before impetuously slash with he wand and start her chant. "My slave who lives somewhere in the universe!" She starts while all start to mutters, wondering if she finally lost it with her weird chant. " ? beautiful, strong and sacred familiar! I invoke thee from the bottom of my heart, respond to my call!" "I, Kirche Augusta Frederica von Anhalt Zerbst, in the name of the great Five Pentagon Powers, following my fate, summon my familiar" Louise raises her wand above her head, drawing a circle in the air before slashing her wand in front of her, she finishes with a firm voice, while Kirche only flicks her wand in a wrist motion. After three seconds of blank, a large explosion was the first thing they all witness, blowing away a good number of them. "I know it would end like this!" While they were busy standing again, Guiche, like any self-respecting playboy was at the side of his curly blonde hair girlfriend. "Are you alright Montmorency ?" She didn''t respond, her gaze attracted by something else. "What is it?" Still asking before he also turns his head in the same direction. He wasn''t the only one to look at the center of the explosion. Where before nothing was standing, there was now a mass of wild-looking but still tamed bright crimson hair, not too dissimilar than Kirche''s deep copper color, kneeling in a ''hero landing pose'' not far from a downs boy in jersey and a red salamander. When he raises its eyes, revealing his deep emerald green eyes, all that was about to mock Louise again for summoning at least one plebeian shut up, frighten by the power oozing out of them. When he rose to his feet, more that one gasp at the colossus who towers above them all. Even Kirche, the tallest of her class was dwarfed by at least a good 15 centimeter while she herself was 1m71 tall! Breaking out of his stupor, professor Colbert remains the two of the still unfinished ritual. "Miss Valliere, miss Zerbst you need to seal the ritual." "But they are three of them here professor, how do we know who summoned who?" "Mm, a sensible question miss Zerbst." While all were waiting for the professor to solve the situation, Alex''s movement brings their attention to him. Look at the balding man, Alex point at his lips, moving them before pointing at his ears. It takes a few seconds, but Colbert understands that the boy was signaling that he didn''t understand them. Casting a spell at him, Alex tries to speak. "Could you understand me?" The ask the professor. "Yes." "Thank the founder! Perhaps could you help, since your the only one of your two to be awake, could you tell us how you were brought here?" "I won''t say that I was brought here, but rather sent here, I know that someone purposefully sends me here, so if I were to guess, your business is with those two here." Respond to him, pointing at the salamander and the snoring boy. "Alright." Nod the professor. "You two finish with the ritual before I could bring this young man o the Headmaster. Seeing that it was a Familiar of fire, Kirche goes for the salamander while Louise grudgingly made her way, slapping awake the other. "My name is Kirche Augusta Frederica von Anhalt Zerbst/ Louise Francoise Le Blanc de La Valliere. Pentagon of the Five Elementals Powers; bless this humble being, and make it my familiar." Kirche kisses the salamander on the snout, while Louise recalcitrant does the same for the boy still completely lost. The ritual sealed, the two start to shine brightly as runes appears; On the neck of the red monster and on the left hand of the boy, knocking him down again. Alex was quite surprised to see that those runes were the same elder futhark of his first world. He wasn''t the only one to take into account their particular form, professor Colbert also does, frowning his brows as he knows he saw them somewhere. "Alright, follow me please, Miss Valliere and Zerbst, it would be better if you follow us too, I''m sure the Headmaster would want to see you too about this." "" Yes, professor."" Colbert was about to do something for the other boy laying down on the ground, but Alex loads him on his shoulder, unbothered by his wait. "Lead the way, please." "Everyone, class is dismissed, return to your class and wait for your next lesson." The middle-aged man nod at him before the group of five and a salamander made their way to the central tower. Going through a long spiraling staircase, they climb until the last floor. Knocking on the door with his staff, they didn''t have to wait long before they hear a slight muffled "Enter." 96 the otherworlders As they made their way in the office, they came face to face with an old man with a strangely smooth face framed by his long white hairs and bread, wearing a black-grey robe. On the left was another desk were miss Longueville, the secretary of Old Osmond, the headmaster, sat. The young woman had a darker shade of sea-green hair, wear oval glass, and wear a dark purple mantle above her dark blue, white-trimmed robes. On the desk of the Headmaster, a white little mouse was happily munching on seed, until Alex''s eyes fall on it. Like any of his kin when crossing a great cat, the little mouse shiver before bolting in the robes of the old man, bringing him to raise a brow at the sudden attitude of his Familiar. "Headmaster Osmond." "Ha, professor Colbert, are everything ok, I was thinking you would lead the second years throughout their Familiar invocation at this time." Kindly say the old man, taking a puff out of his pipe. "We were, but an unforeseen situation had happened, first, miss Valliere summons a commoner, and a third party was invoked along with the salamander of miss Zerbst." Say, Colbert, a little lost at the situation at hand "Indeed. That will be all for now, miss Longueville" As his brows rise again while mechanically petting the still shivering little mouse in his hand, as his secretary nod and exit the room. "Yes, when asking, the young man had said that he was rather sent her than brought." His staff pointing at Alex still holding the passed out Japanese boy on his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. "Mmm." He raised from his seat, stroking his beard while looking at Alex. He could see that other than his impressive height, he didn''t seem to be so much different than any noble kid down there. "Mister?" "Alex, Alexander Daren Evans, but call me Alex, I know it can be a mouthful." "Young Alex, could you bring some light on this?" "Sure. I was in my land when an approximative two meters high light green oval portal open in front of me, open by a rainbow-colored crystal-like dagger throw by an elderly man." All in the room were surprised that he possess land on his own, as it would mean that he was in fact nobility. "Land you say" Alex nods at the man." I was unaware that such a young man has inherited land in the last few years." "I wouldn''t think it was strange, I myself have few suspicions, but could you tell me were we exactly?" If a little surprised by the question, the old Headmaster didn''t show it and respond." You are at Tristain magic school." "I suppose that is it in the country know a Tristain, then?" He receives a nod for the old man."Does the name of Hogwarts school of witchcraft and wizardry or Orario ring any bell for any of you?" When all shake negatively their head, he simulates a sad sigh. "As I was thinking, there is a chance that I was either transported too far from my homeland or to another plane of existence altogether." This time, all of their eyebrows disappear in their hairline in the second part. "Surely such a thing..." Start Colbert before being interrupted by Alex. "Are any of you are familiar with the Multiverse theory? No? In short it a theory saying that there isn''t a single physical representation of the world, but a multitude of it, each similar or not to the other. Looking at the clothes of the fellow on my shoulder, I dare says that he isn''t for his land either and not from mine, so that would signify that in this room are being from three different planes alone, even perhaps four if the salamander isn''t native of this world too." That information blows the minds of all of them. "How could we know that such a thing is real?" Still unable to believe this, old Osmand asks at Alex. "Easy, does this world had any elves?" "Yes, we do." "Therianthrope?" "Excuse me?" "You don''t seem familiar with the terms, that already is a good clue that our culture is different, Therianthrope is a term designing humanoid being who show animalistic traits, such as those." At his words, he hears pops on his head as his tail grows from his backside. ''Such a marvelous sight...'' Was a through shared with the two other men. "How?" Was all that exit the incredulous Kirche at this. "I''m known as a shapeshifter as well as a therianthrope, it signifies that I have total control over my external features, I can be completely looking like a human, to downright turn into the animal my species came from." "Such a magical thing his possible?" "It nothing magical, Headmaster, it only an inherent trait of my species, like some of you must be attenuated to certain elements rather than another?" Ask him to ensure at the end, only to receive a confirming nod from the man. "Truly a fascinating thing, I must report this to the palace at once!" "What about my situation here?" Ask Alex before the man could start to scribe down his letter. "Yes, your situation is a rather peculiar case, since you were sent here at the same time that miss Valliere and Zerbst invocation, I will leave you in their care until we had a response from the palace, would any of you two is willing to carters for this young man needs until a solution can be found?" Ask Osmand to the two girls in the room. They immediately headbutt, claiming him as their responsibility, throwing insults along the way, before the old Headmaster clear his throat, bringing them back. "How about this, you will both take a turn on this situation, let say, every three days? It would leave him with a free one." More an order than a suggestion, they both nod. "I call dibs on the hottie!" Kirche says as her eyes roam on his body. "Thank you for your hospitality, Headmaster, I will be in your care for the next three days, miss Zerbst." Says Alex with a slight bow. Turning to Louise, he addresses to an unclear situation until then. "Would you like me to bring this young man somewhere?" "Ha! my Familiar, yes!" "You don''t seem that much upset that a fellow human was made familiar. " Ask the Headmaster before he could exit the room and follow the others. "Well, I may look like a human but isn''t one, I can''t really say that I care about is fate, he still is a stranger for me after all." Osmand couldn''t help but nod at this, they themselves sometimes don''t bother with the fate of captured enemies soldiers, it would be a hypocrite to says that his views on the situation are amoral, yet again, they could possibly have a different view on what is amoral from their sides. "Before I forgot, do you have any other abilities, you do quote a magical school?" Alex ponders for a moment, before he takes out a wand from his back, aiming at the little mouse he says. "Engorigo." An icy blue beam of light exits the wand tip, hitting it and making it grow to the size of a rat. "Seeing your face, I deduce that your magic system is also different?" "Quite so." Respond him still impress at the spell. "It should return to its normal size in a few hours, I think. Do you need something else, Headmaster?" "That should be all, mister Evans." "In that case, I wish you a good afternoon." He softly closes the door behind him before making his way down the stair to catch with the others. ########################################## -Was it wise to show them your ability to do magic?- ''I think it was, You hear how different headdresses to me after that, and the other boy, I would think they are frozen in a middle-ages mentality, the noble must be the ones wielding magic and the commoner, the others peoples. With me showing that I''m kind of sort, this should be made things a little smoother for us.'' -When you say it like that, it sure better.- ''That doesn''t mean I''m going to stay clueless with the situation around their, first I need to be financially independent, I don''t like the fact they could take leverage that the care of me to be able to make concession out of me. Others that the wand, do I have something else from the gift?'' -Other than you storage space unsealed; your throwing knives and your blades are the only thing.- ''It doesn''t matter, I have still my alchemy, it shouldn''t take long to obtain some fund, worst came to worst, I can borrow a little money for one of the two ladies and pay them back later.'' -Mm.- I rapidly catch up with the three that have at a point stop when they see that I wasn''t following. "Sorry, the Headmaster had still another question to ask before freeing me." Seeing that he didn''t develop further, none ask questions, thinking that if the Headmaster asks it privately, it must be made to stay that way. While Colbert returns to his thing on is own, I follow Louise, who leads me in what seems to be a dormitory of a sort. It was situated in the center tower, so it didn''t take long for us to reach it. When she opened the door, I could see a four-poster bed, a large wardrobe, a dressing table on its side with a large mirror in, and a four sitting table in the center of the room. Only the far wall was a little concave, following the tower shape. "You can put it here." Pointed Louise at the stack of hay on the side of the bed. Giving a quick look over, he knows that the room is richly decorated from this period, and must signify that she either had money or her parent does. Carelessly putting the still sleeping boy on it, I made my way to the door, leaving her with her new familiar. "So, what now?" "Came." I could see the greed and lust in her eyes as she invite me to follow her in a sultry voice. Without much choice, I follow her to the other side of the tower, were sit her own bedroom. Looking in it, it was rather similar to the one of Louise. ''Must have constructed them all similar.'' What I didn''t see earlier was a door on the opposite wall where her wardrobe was. "This is?" "Ha, each room has a private bathroom, even if the school has a common one with a large bath in the basement, one for male and female each." "Do you know where I could sleep." I see her raise a brow. "You do know that I''m nobility, right?" "So? I came from a world where we have long side behead ours after revolting against their tyranny, our countries are no longer lead by royalty but elected dirigent. The nobility had become nothing more than a relic of past without real power, so.." ############################### Alex could easily see the shocked face of Kirche. "Beheaded?! How were you able to do so?!" "Contrary to your world, magic users have form small communities and separated from the outside world. They have done so because they were thinking that they were superior to the commoners. With the disappearance of magic and the ever-growing population dissatisfied with the tyrant in power, it was only a question of time as to when we would rebel. As for the magic communities, the pureblood in place didn''t want to lose they power on the common other magic-user and commoner, so they close their communities, lulled in their their inbred way that they were still the apex predator, not knowing that if they so wish, those same commoner could crush them any time." "How?" "Simple, From where I came from, it was a little island know as England, the magical population was no more than 20,000 strong while the other side had hundred of thousand only in the military. It also helps that civilization was much more advanced. In fact,t eh magical community is around this era of development. The outside world is at least three centuries ahead in development. To give you an idea, a single aerial raid would be enough to exterminate the wizard population, and my Island is a small country, other nations have billions of leaving being that coudl go against the messy hundred thousand of magical. So, it not really strange for me to not care about your nobility title." "Don''t you fear that I could bring you down on my own?" Before she could finish her frase, he was already at her side, locking her arms in a stealthy but still soft clutch. "And what would you do now?" says him, raising a brow at her. 97 the first victim Kirche''s condition didn''t last long, and when seeing the position they were in, she playfully looks at him before tilting her head forward, giving him kiss while closing her eyes. Feeling her warm lips while a taste of lightly spiced caramel invades his sense, he reacts. ''Want to play your little minx, then let''s play.'' Kissing back, he released her, wrapping her waist with his arms before kissing back. she was happy that he does, but the second she retreats, opening her mouth to breath in, his tongue invade it as he pursues her. Before she could even react, her mind turns blank and mushy under the incommensurable pleasure of his Parselmouth skills. She soon starts to moans as her hands grip the shirt on his chest to steady herself. The moment they exchange body fluid, the leftover magic from his travel through the portal activated. While the magic activates, his own power from his [Alpha primogenitor] skill mix with it. "Alex." Moan Kirche, her eyes clouded from the pleasure and the surge of magic going through both of them, before going for his mouth again. What starts as a quick, playful kiss soon turns in a long, sensual full blow one of pleasure, lust, and need. While her mind was clouded, she still retains her basic awareness. "Are you sure you want to continue? Once you do, their no going back, you would be mine and mine alone." "Yes, please! No more playing around, no more flirt with other boys, but make me yours!" Moan louder Kirche under the ever-growing euphoria of power and desire she feels. "So mote it be." Whispers Alex before sinking his fang in her nape, earning yet another louder moans from the girl in his arms. As the magic and venom run through her body, she states to seizure under the unbearable pleasure washing over her before her first release came. Her overcharged sens was overwhelming her brain in pleasure and the slightest of his touches was enough to bring her over the edge, again and again. Knowing the effect it would have on her, he brings her in her personal bathroom, starting a warm bath for her while still holding her. When he sees that the change far to happen, he strips her naked before doing the same for him to enter the warm waters. When she starts to sweat a little, before it was washed away by the water, he knows that it wouldn''t be long anymore. As expected, he feels something starting to pock from her backside, growing slowly longer. On her head, two fluffy round ears made their way out of her lush hairs. As her tail and eras grow, black blotches start to appears on the deep copper mane. Like Fleur, Kirche, being judged mature enough by the Family magic to bear children, directly change into an Evans. While she still keeps her svelte silhouette, her breasts became fuller, her hips wider. She also slowly grew from her 1m71 to 2m06. On her left shoulder, were he bite her previously, had appeared the Parselrunes for Evans. Curious, he looks at his own and sees the same runes. ''CS, any idea of what those runes are?'' -They came from your bonding by the familiar ritual. For her it simple, you bring her the habitual longevity, magic, and physical enhancement, while she brings a mental link. Your soul will slowly grow closer naturally, until being a perfect match. Is to ensure that she won''t go sniff around.- ''Isn''t that similar to slavery?'' -No, because the link will never form without her consent.- ''Like earlier?'' -Right.- ''Wouldn''t they make to choose this under the pleasure they feel?'' -No, even under the overwhelming feeling she would come to feel by the bite, you magic made in a sort that she subconsciously knows what her choice will lead too. Your family magic will always hunt for your perfect match, if it saw that it will never work for the two of you, then nothing will come out of the bite other than a brief moment of exctase.- ''Isn''t it weird that I found girls that easily?'' -No, your magic influences your surrounding, making all that have a higher chance to be your mate will always seek you, a way or another. It''s by no means a brainwashing tool, it takes time to construct a solid relation, but eventually, they will all came to be your unconditionally. The better your relation, the earlier it will came.- ''Thank.'' -Don''t worry, I''m here for that.- ''What about the girls in the territory?'' -You will need to bite them again, but under 17 years old, nothing will happen.- ''That the elders for that, I don''t really need a bunch of girls jumps my bones, the moment I return there.'' -I wouldn''t say that too early, all the girls around are surely near their maturity here, so be ready to shorty had others girls.- ''Fuck!'' ###################################### After Alex finish to register all the new change in his mind, he takes a look at those to bring to his physic. Bonding with Kirche seems to have triggered another growth spurt in him, his previous new 1m96 has changed to 2m06, the same size at Kirche. As she was still in deep slumber, exhausted from the transformation, he takes her carefully out of the water, gently wiping her body of any water. At the same time, he couldn''t help but admire her boy. Her bronze skin was smooth and her body possess the slightest amount of plumpness. Her large E breast was standing without a hint of shagginess despite their weight. Her cherry red nipples resting atop her large aureoles. Going south, he could see a trimmed and wavy patch of copper-colored hair. Looking at her face, he could see a content smile brightening the peaceful aura she seems to radiate. Taking her to her bedroom, he looks in the wardrobe and found underwear. This was strange for him to not found bra, but soon realize that this world doesn''t seem to have much to offer for ladies'' comfort. Taking a sexy purple panty and his t-shirt, he dresses her before tucking her in her bed. Dressing after a quick cleaning charm on his clothes, he wards the window with intent-based, and defensives wards and an unbreakable and password enchantments. Nodding at it, he does the same for the door, setting a magic signature as a security measure. Now sure that she would be safe while sleeping, he starts to search for a servant somewhere that would hopefully be able to supply him with his need materials. After roaming the moonlight lighted halls of the school for twenty minutes, he finally found a maid dressed girl. Looking at her he could see that she seem to have foreign features from he have to see of the class, not Kirche-like foreign look, but rather the otherworldly one. He could easily see the Japanese feature in her with the shape of her face and her straight black hair. Only the fact of her blue eyes tells him that she possibly had mixed blood in her. Having approached soundlessly, he purposefully made so that his step made a light sound, unwilling to scare the poor girl. Hearing the noise, she turned her head, flashing a fearful expression, before bowing low, thinking treating with a noble. "What can I do for you, Sir?" A light quake in her voice "First relax, I not one of those snort-nosed brats. I came to enquire if the school had any loose fabric that I could borrow, I need to work on some clothes for miss Zerbst." Hearing his kind tone, she did relax, before looking at him, pink dusting her cheeks at his feature. Then it hit her. "Are you perhaps one of the familiar summoned today?" "While not really a familiar, yes. I am in the care of Miss Zerbst, so you can see me as a kind of servant for her for the moment. I''m Alex by the way." "Siesta, I''m working as a maid for the school, it a pleasure to make your acquittance Alex-san." Smile her brightly at him, eased that they share a common ground. "It a pleasure too, Siesta. So, Do you think you could help me?" "Ha, yes! Please follow me!" #################################### Siesta happily leads the way while thinking at the handsome man she just encounters. Even in the scarce light of the two moons, she could make most of his enchanting features. His size was a shock for her, after all, she was still quite small with her 1m62! But more than his physic, she was charmed by his kind demeanor, contrary to the nobles kids here, he has been courteous, didn''t look down at her or leer at her body, keeping to her face when he had spoken. His demand was quite curious, but as a fellow servant, she knows that they had whim or needs should be immediately carried otherwise punishments could be quite heavy. Even then she was quite thankful to be able to work here rather than for any nobles or she would have long since been more of a bed warmer than a real servant. Working at the school was a prestigious accomplishment, even at the lower scale and she hoped that before she reaches 20 she would have sufficient income to be ready to fund a family. She could return to the little village but she had a low chance to catch the eye of a good party. Here, she wasn''t far from Tristain, the capital of the kingdom, and could easily make the way back and forth during free days. Sheobiouly knows all the other servants here, but none were what she searches, either too old or more brother material. But the new addition of the school was quite a catch and for now, she can easily see her bonding with him and perhaps form a good friendship in a few days. If he was what he truly seems, she would have to mark her territory for the other girls, but she knows that her shy nature would be an obstacle she will need to overcome. ############################### While daydreaming on the prospect of the future, she mechanically made her way to the reserve, snapping her back when she heard the sound of the door she herself open. "Here we are, the servant''s stocks here all the old tissues, uniforms, and the likes." A sunny smile on her face. "Would it bothers someone if I help myself with them?" "Mm" Putting a finger on her chin, making quite a cute posture from Alex''s eyes."I don''t think so, It usually ships off to be disposed of every year so nobody really cares. If you are really that worried, I think it would be better to take it with the headmaster, I think." "Thank you Siesta, could you show me where I can found something to eat, I didn''t have anything nice Lunch and I quite famished." "That can do! Follow me!" Even saying this she takes his head, leading him at a faster pace than before to a small building not far from the external wall of the school spanning all around it. She boldly made her way in the still lighted construction, showing to Alex that it was in fact the kitchen. "Marteau-san, do you have some leftover? I new servant came today and didn''t have eaten since lunch!" "Nany! That can''t do! Came here boy, I will see what we have left!" He barely sees the back of the man with impressive physic done in chief uniform, before he vanishes on the kitchen itself as Siesta made him sit on the large table made for the servants to eat. Coming back, Alex would have thought that he was more made to be an hunter than a chief, but after sampling his dishes, he admits that the man knows his stuff. He rapidly ingests a large quantity of food under the astonished gaze of Siesta and the hearty laughs of the man saying that a young man needs his feel to grow healthy. "Thank for the delicious meal, Marteau, and to you too Siesta for your help. I wish you two a good night and a good rest." "Came here tomorrow morning, we will make you a good breakfast that will hold you until lunch." "I look forward to it. Take care of yourself, Siesta." Say him while exiting the building, obvious of the slight blush margin the girl face for the second time in the night. "Hahahaha, you found yourself a good man Siesta, better made your move first or he with slip past your finger." "Mou! You''re a bully!" Hiding her face in her hands, she bolts out under the roaring laughs of the man. Making his way back to the reserve, Alex takes a good amount of discarded fabric to store in his storage before making his way back to Kirche''s room. Entering the room, he immediately hears someone banging on the window behind the drawn curtains. With a flick of his wrist, he cast a strong silencing charm on them, cutting the noise to let her peacefully rest. Still keeping his wand, he transfigures a door on the side of the bathroom one. Opening it, he cast space enlargement charm, creating a room the size of Kirche; a bed was soon conjured. "Should do until I made my hand on wood." Leaving the door open, he goes fetch Kirche uniform and takes the discarded fabric, clean it with a quick charm and transmute it in a better fitting one before creating some clothes for himself before going to bed. 98 bonding time Waking up early like usual, Alex exits his created room to see that the sky was still a light shade of night sky, the ray of the sun barely poking at the horizon. Climbing down, he made his way out of the central tower toward the kitchen building. He could already make the working sound as the chiefs were surely preparing the breakfast. Entering, he was greeted by the sound of clanking pots, sizzling meats in pans, and shout of the same man that had generously made meals a few hours before. Seeing a free spot in the kitchen, he started to cook Kirche breakfast. Being himself an Evans, he knows better than everyone else her diet needs. While pans and pots were warming, he starts to look over different slabs of meat. Taking a tender and juicy one, that he lightly sniff and poke, that was the nearest impression of beef he could found, he takes a knife from the shelf on the size. Running a finger on the edge he frowns his brows before taking the blade between his palms. A faint lighting arc later, he take again a look at the edge, this time nodding. With the slightest push, the meat immediately separates under the razor-sharp knife. Soon, the juicy slab was nothing more than a large bit size cube. He had them in the pot that already contained heated honey, making the beef like meat simmering in it. While the meat was left to cook, he chops some green veggies and deep fry them in the waiting frying pan. Taking control of the fire underneath, he greatly raises its temperature before energetically stirring the pan. The veggies done, he let them on a cloth to absorb the leftover oil while he starts to prepare a large helping of a freshly cut fruit salad. With a quick sniff and glance, he sees that his meat was ready. Taking a soup plate, he slides the meat out of the pot, adds the veggies before glazing the whole with the leftover honey. Done for his and Kirche''s meal, he prepares another rapid dish, meat, and spices for Flame, Kirche''s salamander. With a silver tray available among the large selection of tableware, he put the two plates, the large bowl of fruit salad with two smaller empty bowls along with two large glass of milk. Ready to exit the kitchen, he faces the entire staff kitchen looking at him. "Feel free to take what you want their still some left in." Say, Alex, leaving a flabbergasted group behind. "Marteau-san, who was that?" Ask one of the servers. "That young man was one of the two summoned commoners yesterday." Say him while serving himself some of Alex''s dishes. Even with just what he had seen from the boy way to cook, he wasn''t a slouch. Bitting in the juicy meat cube, he could feel the taste of honey counterbalancing the slight sourness that the meat was known to carry, even after cooking. Taking another bite with some fried veggies he nods his head while munching on them. ''While the boy isn''t a chief yet, he had a solid base and his still young. Um, I should rope him in if he didn''t found work, with a little guidance he could replace me in a few years.'' ############################# While the kitchen staff where all trying his dish, Alex made his way back to Kirche''s room. Putting the tray on the wooden table, he goes opening the curtains, letting the rise sunrays flood the room, making the sleeping redhead stir in her sleep. "Wake up sleepy head, breakfast ready." With a cute yawn, the still half asleep Kirche raises her upper body while stretching her arms. Sitting at her side, he brings the tray on the bed, transmuting it four short legs for better stability, before dragging Kirche on his lap. Warping an arm around her, he pokes the fork in a meat cube, bringing it to her mouth. "Here, eat." Following obediently his order, she opens her mouth for him to slide it in. At the first bite, she fully awakens by the taste of warm honey and the rich flavor of the meat. "Alex?" Ask, turning her head a little to plunge her gaze in him. "Yes?" "Where did you found this, breakfast isn''t ready yet." "I did it obviously." Say him like it was the most evident thing. "You made breakfast, for me?" Kirche''s eyes widening at the same time at her statement. "Of course I did why..." He didn''t make to finish his sentence as a pair of slightly honey-covered lips came closing his open mouth as she wraps her arms around him. While it hadn''t any heat of the previous kiss, he did clearly receive her appreciation of his caring gesture. "Thank darling~" Separating after a minute long kiss, she winks at him playfully. "Hush you little minx, eat before it became cold!" Say Alex as he lightly pinches her waist, earning a little squeal from the busty redhead who happily returns to her meal, still fed by Alex, both aware that he didn''t say a word for her own. While the two where slowly bonding over the shared moment in a sweet and playful atmosphere, Flame was happily munching on the dish he put down for it, proud that his master had caught a good mate. ################################## The large breakfast, done; Kirche still unable to believe that she eats that much, it was time to some more serious talk. "Kirche." "Yes, darling?" "What do you remember about yesterday?" His serious tone told her that he was expecting an honest response, not teasing of playful teasing. The small blank before he sees her cheek flush red gives him a good idea of what she was actually remembering, before she settles a little, looking him in the eyes. "You make me yours." "You understand what it means, right?" She only nods at this. "Even if it too late now, did your regret it?" "No." Keeping a surprisingly still serious attitude, she immediately responds, pleased to see the noticeable relief bleeding you of his previously stiff stature. "Now, I need to be ready for the day, want to come along?~" While she asks, returning to her playful attitude, she was internally greatly waiting for his response, and for her greatest joy, he refuses. "While I won''t hide that I already see what you have to offer, I don''t think we are both ready to be both conscious while naked, I know I''m not." ############################## She sees him enter another room she knows wasn''t here yesterday. This was a completely new experience for her, habitually, any other male would have jumped on the occasion to leer at her naked body, Alex didn''t. She wasn''t hurt from his refusal, far from it, and from what happens over breakfast, she couldn''t help but be excited as of how ''them'' would go. Until then, he has been nothing like the others, while he didn''t shy away from banter, the thing she greatly appreciates over those fawning over boys, he still prefers to see the girl behind the look than her physic behind her clothes likes the others boys she had played with all along until yesterday. For once in her life, she feels that she had been given the possibility for more than a physical relationship and she will be damned if she burns it! Alex had revealed to be a heaven send for now. Even if she knows, thinks to her still strange but subconscious knowledge, that it won''t stay long before she gains a new sister, she counts milking the situation the best she could. She could really rapidly get used to bed-served morning breakfast, not only her specially cook for her, but he also wasn''t shy from physical contact while staying respectful. ################################## While daydreaming, she enters her bathroom, taking a blissful soak in the warm waters that he prepares for her. She knows that if he continues like this, she will be soon spoiled rotten and won''t ever let him go. ''This is perhaps his aim''s, make me dependant on him and unable to leave his side, I''m not going to complains a bit if it the case!'' After a good half hour, she exits her bath, and with a flick of her wand, wrap a towel around her. It was only now that she remarks that something was different. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she saw that the previously snuggly fitting towel was now barely containing her chest and was stopping way before her butt. ''Did I grow during the night? No, that not possible, not that much.'' "Darling?" Rising her voice a little for it to go through the walls, she asks. "Yes?" "Did something happen to me?" "Ha, you finally realize? Yes, it does, you gain quite a few things from the change, notably physical enhancement in a growth spurt of around 30 centimeters, fuller breast, thicker waist, and overall, physical strength. You also receive a magical boost and few other gifts I will run you through in a few days, leaving your body the time to settle from the changes." "Why?" While she was more than happy to have gain more breasts to attract her darling attention, thicker'' waist wasn''t that sexy for her. "In simple terms it for you to be ready and strong enough to bear my children. Kirche?" ######################### When Alex didn''t receive a response for his busty girl, he enters the bathroom, founding her passed out with a slight nose bleed. ''What were you thinking your silly girl.'' Shaking his head helplessly, he carries her out of the bathroom and dresses her. Slipping her black''s tights and her sexy panty before her skirt, he frowns, remembering that they aren''t bras in this world. Not to be undone by a mere piece of cloth, he takes out some more discarded clothes, choosing an old damaged skirt from a throws away uniform, he deconstructs it before creating a matching lacy black bra with a purple highlight, from her black, lacy panty. Making sure to create silk-covered padding, he nick some silver from the tray to add the hooks and eyes closure. Using a frontal closure, he put the strapless bra on her chest, he transmutes it while still on her, making sure that she would be comfortable wearing it, and that he was at the perfect size. Done, he weaved silver tread among the tissue ones for both the bra and panty. Closing his eyes, he visualizes the result he wants before transmuting it again. While the structure didn''t change, the silver threads, hooks, and eyes closures now had rune engraved in them. For the three he stays simple, an unbreakable enchantment inscribed all along with them, alongside a feather-light, for her to not feel the weight of her chest. The hooks and eyes closure had a security magical signature and intend based ones on them, keyed to Kirche. While the idea of warded bras could be ridiculous to other, deep inside Alex was possessive and if warding a bra was what he needs to do in order to not let anyone else see he girls naked, you could be sure that he would do everything he could to ensure that they are protected. The fact that he also put a defensive ward keyed to her magical signature and her own willingness to undress, he had made sure that she would never be raped since no one would be able to tear them apart. Putting her shirt on her, he closes it, while leaving a little cleavage as he knows that she likes to flaunt her body. putting the finish, her black mantle, he lightly patting her cheek, she regains consciousness. ######################################## "What happens?" "You lost consciousness after having a nose bleed when I spoke about children." "Oh!" Feeling the layers of clothes on her, she looks at herself. "How did you found a uniform fitting me?" Say her while standing and looking at her reflection, nodding happily that she was still beautiful and the skills of her darling. "Made it too." She was about to say something, but stop when she felt her chest, discovering a new thing on it. Undoing some buttons, she sees a dark and purple lacy thing englobing her chest, pushing it a little higher. "What that darling, it beautiful, and I didn''t even feel their weights!" She eagerly squeals, burring his head in her generous bust. "I was thinking that this word didn''t offer much for ladies'' care, and seeing the size of your breast, I was thinking that they must be hard on your back, so I recreate a bra from my word to help you a little. It will hold them together, making it easy for you to run and it charmed to be unbreakable, feather-light, and had security made on it for you to be the only one being able to take it off, so no more possible raping for you. If before she was ecstatic at the feeling of freedom from their weight, the moment it connects for her at his last world, she rise his head before giving him a deep kiss, transmitting how much she appreciates all he was doing to keep her safe. Like any woman across the universe, she still keeps fear of possible ****, while being noble protect her from most harm, you never know when you could be overpowered and left weak in front of a forceful opponent. She knows that it was at this moment that she completely fall from him, it was in too much short time that he gifts her with unbelievable gifts, true attention, respect, and care that she was overwhelmed. A part of her conscientious was still knowing that it could have been done by others much less good-intentioned boys to win her over, but for her relief, she falls for a man she knows will take care of her for the rest of their life together. Melting in the kiss, she starts to roam her hand on his body, greatly liking what she feels under the unassuming clothes, but was rapidly stopped by Alex. Still panting from the kiss, he looks at her in the eyes, seeing the lust and love she had for him in, before seeing. "As much as I would want to continue, you will be last from breakfast, you have already taken you, but you surely have friends waiting for you." "Tabatha!" Doing her button again, leaving way less cleavage than she normally would, she take him by the hand, leading him through corridors and stairs to join the main hall were all students and professors feast every day in the school. 99 noble pride vs primal pride While he let Kirche leading him through the corridors, they soon exit the tower, directly outside in the garden. "Kirche, why do you... Never mind." Start him before seeing that all those he sees the previous day were present outside, sitting at little white tables while seemingly conversing with their Familiar, drinking tea and eating pastries. "So bonding time, hum?" "yes, basically, we had the day to start and try knowing our summon better, but you seem to be great with Flame already." "Well, as much as I do, it also YOURS Familiar, so don''t leave him on the side, OK?" Once obtaining a nod from her, he makes her sit on the nearest free chair. "I will go fetch something for this fellow while bringing you tea." "Thank darling~" As he was moving away, he sees that a little clear blue-haired, glass wearing girl with a staff bearing blue bands, and a wrapped end. Sitting on the other side of Kirche, she put her book on the table, continuing her reading as her wind rhyme dragon settle to her side. ############################# Returning to the kitchen to fetch some spices and hot water to make an infusion form Flame, he crosses he feels someone bumping into him. Before the pastries on the plate could fall, he swipes the out of the air, putting them back, while catching Siesta with the other hand. "Alex-san! Thank you very much!" "Don''t sweat the small stuff, are you in duty today?" "Yes! I..." "Where are my pastries! Don''t worry Montmorency, they should be here shortly or I will smite the fiend that dare to made you wait for those delicacies!" Unwilling to leave the poor fidgetting maid on his side take the burn for what is originally his mistake, he gives her the small sachet. "Could you bring it to Kirche, it for Flame, just pour some hot water in a cup after putting the powder in first, alright?" "Yes!" She rapidly made her way, happy that he gave her an exit from the confrontation. Making his way to the pompous arse that was spewing bullshit at the blonde curl girl, another person bumped into him. This time it was another student. Catching her before she could fall and her basket with her, he releases her once sure that she had stabilized herself. "Thank you, kind sir." "My pleasure, could I help you with something?" Seeing the girls meekly looking around while gripping her basket tighter, he asked. "I was looking for sir Gramont?" "Could you give me a description?" "Oh, yes! He had blond hair, charming face, flowery words, and graceful gesture, his eyes are...." He was starting to regret asking as the girl was starting to lose herself, thankfully, another shout attracts both their attention. "Your commoner, when will you bring those pastries your hold? Are you thinking of keeping them for yourself, your pig?! Those delicacies were for the gentle Montmorency! No for your dirty paws, go fetch some more, I will not expose the delicate palate of this lady to what over disease your kin carry!" While Alex was starting to be pissed off at the blond, the other girl brightens, seeing the one she seeks, lightly pacing to him. ####################### At first, Guiche was pissed that his private talk with the girl he was trying to woo was lacking his bribe...Er, her sweets. When he sees the maid he sends to fetch them pass him, he turns, only to see that the one holding the pastries wasn''t moving toward them, so like any self-respecting noble, he starts yelling at the commoner for interrupting his date. When he sees another girl, a first-year he had wooed the night before made her way at him, with a bright smile and a basket at hand, he knew he screwed somewhere. "Guiche-sama!" "Who is she Guiche! Are you cheating on me again?!" Spluttering he couldn''t come with an explanation before he lands on his butt, a red palm imprint on each cheek while the two girls rapidly move on the side away from him. One weeping and the other angry but also trying to comfort the poor lamb that had been trapped by the sheep skin-wearing wolf that he was. ####################### Seeing Guiche being slapped by the two he had to cheat on, bring a smile on Alex''s face. As an Evans, his relations with and between his mates are primordial, seeing someone trying to double-time his intended without her being aware of others was aggrieving. While Alex was grinning, Guiche sees him and thinks that he was mocking him. Normally, he would be a little off-putting to face such an intimidating adversary, but knowing it as a commoner and seeing red to be caught red-handed, he rapidly put the blame on Alex. "How dare you laugh at me, you commoner, I am Guiche de Gramont! Let see if you dare to be still cocky, I challenge you to Duel for my honor!" Alex smirk dies on his face, becoming cold, while the surrounding had gathered when they first hear him shout at Alex. "You want to duel, boy, good bring in on, let see if your shattered ego could bear to take another blow, name the time and place." Had he be a little more concerned by other things that his wounded pride, he would have heard the sharp edge in Alex''s voice. Hearing him, some of the surrounding nobles broke off, going to others to not let them past Guiche betting up a commoner. "Right here right now! I won''t let you escape your fate your miserable rat!" ##################### Montmorency and the first year, Katie were taken aback by the venom in Guiche voice, but more so by the reason. Montmorency, while knowing deep down that he was a playboy, always think that he would put his girl before anything else, but today she finally saw the ugly truth, he cares most about his pride that her. In fact, he didn''t even utter a single word from her since this all started, leaving a deep crack in the image she had of him. ##################### While Guiche was raving against Alex, their surroundings have grown to the point that all second years were present. Hearing that the commoner was facing Guichein a duel, Louise couldn''t help but intervene. "What do you think you''re doing! Commoner can''t go against noble! And you Guiche you know that Duel is forbidden without the authorization of a professor!" "Ah, but he is not of nobility, nor of the school personnel, leaving me the right to correct this impudent that dared to go against the Gramont Household." "You sound so much like that pureblood that it sickening, be honest, you can''t bear the fact your pathetic act was being found and you were slapped by those two ladies, rightfully so!" "Silence your dog! Its time someone put you in your place, once I''m done with you, I will also teach the bitch of a maid her right place, between my legs!" Say girl shivers, worried from Alex, but hearing him, she couldn''t help but quake, her fears finally becoming reality. While gaps at the statement of Guiche, not a single male seem to be perturbed by his threats at the maid, the girls became infuriated that to see such vulgar sight of Guiche personality. Before anyone from both sides could shout at him, they all feel the ambient temperature fall suddenly. ################################### Of all, only two could somewhat guess what was happening, having heard the previous day, that he may know magic. Louise and Kirche turn their head at Alex, and shivers run through them at the murderous gaze he was giving to the still gloating and screaming Guiche. "Not only your a scrum not caring for the sentiment of the two ladies you have wronged, but you also dare to threaten a kind and caring girl that gives her all for the like of you? Your disgusting, you bring shame to you and your people. Let start, I don''t want to hear more of you." "Hm! As if you could understand us, nobility! I Guiche de Gramont, challenge you to duel!" "I accept!" Hearing the two, a general gasp run throughout the assembly, while a plump and round blond with an owl on his shoulders came between the two. "Allow me to be the referee of this duel." "Very well Malicorn, I couldn''t see you to not saw proper etiquette!" Says Guiche at the boy, who nodded back. "Terms?" "The first to be incapacitated or yield lost." Malicorn looks at Alex who nods. "Stakes?" "Let see, if he win, a very unlikely case, I will gift him the girl, he loses and his life will be forfeit to me." ###################################### Again, the crowd gasps at the stake, betting one life wasn''t a small matter as should he lost he would become Guiche propriety. "add to that sincere excuse to the three ladies you just wronged, and I will accept." Before Guiche could voice his opinion, Louise once again cut in. "You can''t do that, I forbid you to do so!" Yell Louise while the boy on her side was completely lost at the situation. "You seem to misunderstand something, miss. The headmaster had left me in your both cares, at no point did I became your possession. I was, am, and always will be a free man and will act according to my wish!" The rebuke made Louise shut up after the last night and morning were she establish her dominance and the weak-willed teen at her side, her pride swell quite a bit, only to be ruthlessly crushed by Alex''s words. "So?" Ask Alex, turning his head back at Guiche. "Very well, it won''t change your fate through." Says ladies were taken aback that Alex was still thinking about their well being while Guiche still didn''t care about her, deepening yet again the scar in the feeling Montmorency had for the boy. ######################## "Dueler, state your grief!" "I Guiche de Gramont will fight to defend the honor of the De Gramont Household against those that dare to tarnish it!" Says Guiche with flare, looking down at Alex, making blushes some simple mind young girls seeming forgetting that he himself had tarnished the honor of three ladies, two of them being of a noble legacy. "Alexander Daren Evans, I''m just going to beat that piece of shit that isn''t able to properly care and defend his girl honor." This was the last blow for the young girl, as the image of Guiche irremediably shatter for her, finally understanding that she was nothing more than a conquest for him, making the girl breaking in silent tears. Thankfully for her, Kirche wasn''t far. Seeing her weeping, she made her way to her. When she sees her, she momently forgets the present situation, looking widely at the new appearance of the girl. "Kirche! What happens to you?!" "It all thanks to darling~" Playfully says the redhead while smiling impishly at her, before her face return to her worried state." More importantly, are you alright?" This was quite shocking for the blonde, knowing the redhead, she would have thinks that she would boast at her larger chest or appearance since she seems even more beautiful than before. That she was worried for her warm her heart, knowing that she had still friends. "Darling?" "Oh, yes darling!" Hearing about her love, Kirche immediately turns into her old gossip self, but this time everything was for Alex. She seems to greatly appreciate talking about the amount of pleasure she feels from him the last night while still staying a gentleman, relishing in his care the very morning. Hearing Kirche, Montmorency couldn''t help but swooning at those stories, unknowingly setting another man in her throughs. ############################ While the two were lost in their gossip, the crowd had made a place for the soon to be a duel. Still doing his best to come close to a peacock vainness, Guiche made a flourish with his wand wielding hand, making a petal fall on the ground, summoning a green bronze unarmed valkyrie. "Behold! My Name his Guiche De Gramont, know by my runic mane as The Bronze!" Another flourish and the golem puppet set off to Alex, cocking its arm back, before striking Alex. Because of the difference of size, the blow that should have struck him in the plexus, hit barely above his waist. The fleshy ''thud'' bring all attention back on them, being on the side, Kirche and Montmorency could see that Alex didn''t even attempt to counter or dodge, simply tank it. While a good part of them was waiting to see him either scream in pain, crumble, or both, all they could see was Alex crushing the valkyrie head single-handly. "Your magic his just like you, weak. I have already lost to much time on this farce." In a feat of pure physical strength, allow seems to teleport for the looking mages, reappearing in front of a still stunned at the sight of the heavily indented bronze valkyrie head on the ground. When his sight became obstructed, he mechanically raises his gaze. When his eyes came in contact with those cold emeralds, he finally snaps out of his anger unducted state. But it was too late. Before his brain could register what was standing in front of him and how he made his ways that rapidly, his word open up to an never know before pain. ######################### When Alex vanish, not a single one of the audience where able to know what was happening, when they hear a succession of a loud ''thud'', the sound of broking bones before some fleshy sound crashing against a hard surface and more broken bones, they all look where Guiche stood before. But as much as they search, the blond wasn''t here anymore, only Alex was. When the light cloud of dust settles, they finally saw the second dueler. The sight was horrifying, his open shirt was letting see his indented chest while the tower wall against he was plastered on, show a red trail when his body slides limblessly to the ground. The silence rein for a second before a girl scream broke the magic, the younger who wasn''t puking their gut at the sight were running around like headless chickens. It was only after a short moment that one seems to remember to go fetch professors. Thankfully, the previous sound had already attracted a passing teacher. When it saw the state of Guiche, he immediately runs to his side, levitates it before rushing inside the tower to start as soon a possible the care. Turning to Malicorn, Alex looks at the green-faced boy, who shivers before somewhat understanding what he was waiting for. "Guiche De Gramont has been made unable to continue the duel, thus resulting in his defeat. Alexander Daren Evans''s griefs have been avenged!" "I expect Siesta''s contract to be delivered at the earliest." "Yes!" Knowing that it was his chance, the fat boy bolts away as fast as he can, dispersing the audience. 100 the return oh the harvesting ca While the majority of the crowd was dispersing in groups, whispering about the duel that just takes place. As they do so, only four were still standing at the spot. Louise, her summoned familiar, Kirche, and Montmorency. #################################### As everything settles, Louise was still standing dazed at what just happen. This wasn''t right for her, no commoner could defeat noble, it has always been so! She could see that Zerbst hadn''t a strong grip on her charge, thankfully she will soon be in charge of him on will educate him properly. While thinking, she tugs on the leash linked to the collar of the boy she summoned yesterday. Think about again she could help but be angry again. Her dog was useless, he didn''t know how to do the laundry, was loud and complain endlessly. It was only after putting the collar and a good whipping session that she had subducted it a little. #################################### While she was plotting how to train the other commoner, Montmorency has been dragged a little to the side by Kirche, relieved that she had someone to talk and not let her falls in depression after the debacle. Thankfully, the duel had taken everyone''s attention, and the fact that she was been found being cheated in public see to have to slip everyone''s mind for the moment. This had been a cruel eye-opening for here. Guiche had been the first male or even person to spoke to her the time she enters the school a year before. Rethinking about the past year, she couldn''t help but now see those small hints that she had ignored all along. Guiche had never seen her anything more than a conquest. While she was still appalled at the fate of Guiche she couldn''t help but being thankful to this Alex to have to avenge her honor. ######################### "Ne, Kirche?" Ask the blonde. "Hm?" "Do you know how I can thank him, I mean, you know him better and all." "Hm~. Ah, I know! Why not asking Darling to make some underwear for you? You can always give him a little money, while I can carter to darling need, something tells me he won''t like been taking care of. That way you can be better protected and help him. He won''t see it at what it really was but still happy." Says the redhead with a knowing smile. It was well known that Montmorency was a tsundere, she wouldn''t thanks him directly, but buying from him something was good in her book. "How can you say this?!" Spluttering her." I can''t show myself to a stranger!" "Leave it to me, I''m sure Darling will found a way without you being nude in front of him." Calming down and fighting her blush, she noded before briskly made her way out, fearing that if she stays any longer, the dark-skinned girls will again tell her wonderful night at the hand of her new lover. ########################## It was a good half-hour later that Professor Colbert made his way to the outside of the main tower, looking for a particular person. He found the boy he had been sent to fetch in the middle of the familiar, his back against the flank of miss De Orleans rhyme dragon while seeming in deep conversation with mister Gramont large mole. "Mister Evans?" The boy raises his gaze to the older man while still petting the large mole relishing under his ministration. "Professor Colbert, what I can do for you?" It was evident for both why he was here. "The Headmaster wants to see you." Not waiting, he turns his back and made his way tot he tower again. Alex sigh "Sorry buddy, the old man wants to see me." Seemingly understand, the mole moves a little freeing his lap for his to stand. He could have played the obvious card and stay here as he was never told when, or simply stay since the old man had no power over him but after what happened, it was better to see what was the position of the old man, just in case. ################################### The office of the headmaster was easy to found, one had just to follow the long spiraling stairs until the top to be led to it. Knocking on the door with his straight, red stripped staff, Colbert wait to be allowed to enter. "Ah, thank you, Jean, I will take care of it from there?" The man seems to struggle a few seconds before related and exit the office, leaving the three-person behind. Taking his gaze back at the young man standing in front of him, Osmand''s face-harden a little at the situation at hand. Seeing that Alex wasn''t the less impressionable with it, he sighs and shag his shoulders. "You have made quite the commotion down their, mister Evans." "If you want to blame someone, you better put it on the blond, he was the one that instigates the duel, not me." "Even then, such an act of violence can''t be allowed in this school." A disappointed look in his eyes that strangely made Alex think of another old twinkling eyes headmaster. "Bullshit, you and I know that your only upset that I kick his pompous arse." Seeing through that fake facade of the old man. "You more than ''kick his ass'' Young Guiche had been diagnosticated with a crushed breast bone, bruised spine, and a severe concussion!" On the side, Longueville who had discreetly listen while doing her job, let a faint gasp at the serious wounds. "Not my fault he didn''t have the skills to back up his mouth." "Young Guiche is the fourth son of Marshal Gramont!" "Even worst he lost while being the son of a well know military man? Either he is trash or his father his unable to raise his son properly seeing that one of them turns out to be a skirt-chaser pompous little shit unable to see anything else than is pride with no value of other people''s lives." While harsh, the headmaster couldn''t fault Alex as his words were true. He could only hope that this beating would sent the boy straight to the right bath before it was to late and die after angering the wrong opponent with his misplaced prie. "I can only hope that there won''t be a similar fight." "I won''t let others lord over me, but won''t seek a fight, there nothing that a waste of time." He nod at this, relieved that he wasn''t like those hot-blooded teens that would boast after their victory. Wanting to leave everything behind, he bring up the real topic of why he was here. #################################### When Alex sees the old man relax, he knows that the talk was close. Taking in relief that other than a verbal warning, he didn''t really receive any punishment for this, he waits for the old man to speak. "While this had a rather unexpected end, mister Gramont honor will not allow him to evade the result." Say him while foraging in the pile of documents on his desk, before taking a particular sheet. "As stated in the stakes of the duel, the maid knows as Siesta his now yours, a pigeon had been sent to the Marshal to explain the situation and ask for the required price of the transfer." He pass him the document. "Once healed, mister Gramont will have to present public apologies to the three ladies he had wronged." "Thank you, while I can say that I like him, I can''t say he lacks honor." Nodding at this, Osmand dismiss him. #################################### By the time Alex made his way back to Kirche''s room, the redhead was already back and a surprise was waiting for him. "Welcome back master." Said the maid while bowing. Looking at her, he could see that she had still her school uniform, a black maid dress with a white frilly apron and a headband, a broch with an oval blue gem, and an orange piece of fabric. On her side was a suitcase. "Hello again Siesta, and call me just Alex, will you? I will be here shortly, just need to ask Kirche a question before we start, ok?" "Yes, master!" Smile her brightly, ignoring his previous demand. "What did you want to ask me, Darling?" Say Kirche, immediately coming at his side, burring his right arm in her chest, making Siesta frown and Kirche smirk at her. Having looked at the contract on his way, he was surprised to see that it was written in the equivalent of French back in his birth world. "Can you tell me about this land monetary? It says that she was previously paid 10 ¨¦cu per month, but I don''t know how much is it." "Alright darling, the Tristain ¨¦cu is worth 7 livres 140 sous or 1,680 deniers. A sou is 12 deniers. A livre is 20 sous A night in any tavern is 30 sous, a week around an 210 sous and a month 840 sous, or 42 livres, or 6 ¨¦cu." "So even by staying in a tavern all month long, she would be left with 4 ¨¦cus left. Siesta, as a commoner, you are more aware of the cost of the life outside that a noble, could you tell me how much would one need to feed a family of four for a week?" "Hm" Thinking back to her family, she knows that her father would need to bring back a livre per day to feed them. "My family needs an ¨¦cu a week and we are nearly twelve so..." "... Around 4 livres a week. The school his quite generous to offer you that much. For the moment I''m without money, but it shouldn''t be for too long. I was planning to use the room for me, but if you''re not against it, we can share it for the time being." "Stop! I won''t let darling alone with her, if you need a bed, you share mine, their enough place for the two of us!" Kirche immediately intervenes when she sees the eager face of the maid. "That won''t do, as a master''s maid, I need to be as his side all the time!" "Why you little!" The two immediately face-offs, breast against breast, sparks flying between them. #################################### Leaving them to act like children, Alex was looking at the contract, looking at what it offers, but other than a uniform, a bed, and meal, she didn''t have that much. Nodding at this, he takes some of the discarded clothes, transmuting them in rolls of fabrics of different colors. When the two see him taking out of nowhere, they stop their fight and look at him. Both of them were awed by the display, Siesta thinking it as magic, but Kirche knows better and understands now how he create her clothes. Since she will be his maid for now on, she would have to return the uniform to the school so he made her five news outfits. Rather than the previous black color, this one was a light green, teal, the apron was maintained close to the body by a corsage covering her stomach that would stop under her chest, and apron on her leg. The breast pocket present was bearing the Evans coat of arms. (Not a really good description, but imagine Grayfia''s uniform with sleeve and light green rather than blue.) "Siesta, could you try this please, I need to make adjustments." "Yes, master!" She rapidly takes the next outfit and exits the bathroom two minutes later dressed. Looking around her, he lightly touches the cloth, making perfectly fit, hugging her features quite nicely. "Thanks, could you take it off? I need it to make the others." She nods before returning to the bathroom and dresses back in her black outfit. He rapidly made four other similar outfits. ################################ After I found that I still have a few days before the month-end and need to pay Siesta, I exit the room to hunt for material. Making my way to the room Siesta had shown me the previous night, take away the rest of the discarded tissues. Looking for a similar room in the corridor, I found a similar room with broken beds, wardrobes, and even a few wands, sinks, or rusted bathtubs. In another one was what surely is past belonging that students have thrown away after broking them. Looking at the mountain of free iron, wood, some cracked gems, and broken piece of ornaments made of gold and silver, I couldn''t help but shake his head. "No matter the world, the riches will always waste precious resources." More than happy to clean the junk for the school, I transmute the broken pieces of furniture into wood cubes of corresponding essences, melt the iron, copper, silver, and gold into ingots, repair, and gather the gems into larger ones. The first time I put my hand on those gems, I could feel a barely present trickle of magic being absorbed, before leaking. It wasn''t the first time that I would found magical gems, so repairing one, my doubts were cleared when they were what I was thinking. "Those pigs aren''t even knowing what they are throwing away, well the proverb did says that a man treasure is another''s trash. Shards of gems should be enough to power the enchantment." That right, I was thinking of using those in shard to create some protected underwear for Siesta, she was now my responsibility, I won''t leave those greedy pigs put a hand on her. The copper, silver, and gold could be enough to forge some coins, I would just need to borrow one of each to Kirche. When I transmute the broken sink and bathtub, I was surprised to see that I actually obtain two metal. "Did they know it uses or was it by mere coincidence? They really are wasteful." Looking around, I found quite a quantity of them. I don''t know how they could break them and didn''t care, what I do about was the fact that I was now in possession of a large amount of iron and chromium. An idea in head, I rapidly return to the corridors, taking the fallen coals from the unlit torches. After running through the entire tower, I return outside, founding a quiet place while the rest of the school was eating lunch. 101 welcoming the new member of the family Looking at the surrounding, he nods. Alex had chosen the fountain of the school had made for the servant to do the laundry. Being a completely paved area, he wouldn''t have to fear accidentally burning the ground. With a rapid transmutation, the paved area rose from the ground, taking the shape of a smithing hearth without coals. On the side of the fountain, he made a little cooling tank. Taking the different materials out, he purified the coals, leaving a pile of powdered carbon while the rest was transmuted in a small diamond tank. With some of the iron, he purified it as much as he can and form an anvil, pliers, a hammer, and a stirring diamond rod. Taking the iron, he put it in the tank before taking a deep breath. Feeling his lungs fill, he delves deep until he could feel something stir, taking a hold of it, he breathed out, basking the iron in pure bluish-white flame. Taking great care as to only heating the diamond and not the stone, the iron rapidly bubble inside, completely melted. Raising again the temperature, most of the impurities in the metal were completely burned. Taking the pliers, he partially immerses the diamond tank in the filled cooling tank, rapidly lowering the heat of the molten metal into a more solid form. Done, he upside the tank, letting the chunk of still red iron fall on the anvil. securing the ingot, he starts to hammer it with a large and powerful strike. The steady striking sounds ring in the surroundings as the last of the impurities were chassed out of the smaller ingot. ############################# This was something Alex has notice, while his transmutation skill was a great help, his creation has always lacked something as if the metal was dead. It wasn''t until he spoke with one of the Goibinu Familia smiths that he learns that without real work, his creation will always lack something. With the well of knowledge he had from the Harry Potter world, smithing was but a simple thing for him, even if he never practice before, the sheer numbers of weapons he had absorbed and analyze had left him enough to create his own style. ############################## Letting the iron cool on the side, he repeats the same action with the chromium, copper, silver, and gold. While his amount of raw materials has diminished, he was now the only owner of the purest metal smithed of this world. Weighting the ingot of iron and chromium and powdered carbon, he put 15% of chromium and 3% of carbon for the iron weight, aside. Those were the component of goblin steel from his native world but since he didn''t have access to dragon fire, he would use his own to forge the magic metal. Putting the cooled chromium back in the tank, he slowly rises the temperature, melting the solid into molasse before adding the iron. With it, a higher melting point than iron, the temperature of the chromium easily meld the added metal. Before starting to mix both into a homogenous form, he adds the powdered carbon, raise the temperature while stirring with the diamond rod. Taking a more fluid form, the two metals and elements slowly mix into a perfect unique form. Again, he partially cools the ingot before letting it fall on the anvil. Coating his and in fire and growing claws, he lightly touches the light red/bright yellow metal. Closing his eye, he pushes his magic in the block while activating his transmutation powers. ################################ If one were to stand on his side, he would see that the previous unique block was dividing into two long blades and a plethora of smaller blades. While the metal was still keeping its previous colors, their form slowly changes from mere blocks to more stylized ones, shaping like proper blades. It didn''t take long for Alex to give them a similar shape that the other pair he had created, doing the same for the throwing knives, without the crystals. Their shapes done, the still-hot pieces of metal were immediately plunged in the cooling tank. Once the steam clear, he takes out the cold blades from the water., transmuting the surrounding back to its original shape. The previous grey of the metal has completely vanished, leaving the place to a clear sky bluish-white, the same color of his fire. Even by just holding them in his hand, he could feel magic freely run into the blade. Satisfied with the result, he takes the small pencil he made of the same metal and diamond and channel some magic in. The rune inscribes in the metal core lit up, turning the tip to a clear red, heated just enough before it turns from solid to liquid, and start to inscribe runes on the blades. Being the first time he works with his newly created Evans steel, he didn''t want to overwhelm the metal and risk to break it. ########################### The firsts clusters added on the blades were security ones, no one others that those from his blood would be able to wield them. He had an unbreakable and sharpening one too before applying the same that was on the Gryffindor blade. While he doubts he would come again against something as corrosive as the basilisk venom, it didn''t hurt to be prepared. The throwing knives were given the same runes as the previous one, and smalls shard of gems were imbedded in the hilt to feed on his magic to power them, no longer will he count on external factor do power his weapons. Taking the sturdiest wood he had in his storage, he quickly creates the handle for both long knives, before storing them all in his storage has he had wet to came with leather to create a sheath for them. Cleaning his temporary workplace, he returns to Kirche''s room to create a real wooden bed frame after vanishing the conjured one. Taking old mattresses, he deconstructs them, keeping the still good part, to create a new one, followed by brand new bedsheets. He does the same from Kirche when he sees that he could give her a better night''s comfort. Still keeping in mind the measure for her bra, he shamelessly goes through her underwear, creating brand new bras one after others in different forms and added enchantment for comfort and added security. Returning to Siesta''s new room, he creates and enchanted window to given it natural light, even if the wall would have given in the bathroom. He creates a small tub for her to take a bath and a sink on the side, all connected to the school water system. He finishes with a wardrobe and a small dressing table with a mirror for her. Knowing she would throw a fit seeing that he give a servant that much, he enlarges Kirche''s bathroom, and tub, creates a larger wardrobe before creating clothes for her. ##################### When the two girls return from the diner, Kirche being served by Siesta personally, they froze for a second in the new room. The previous standard-size room has doubled in volume, the wardrobe and dressing table were larger and with richer relief engraved in and an empty shelf had made its way in the room. The bed had also received an update and would easily house five people in. A comfy closed basket for flame has replaced his cave-like kennel. Seeing his new house, Flame made his way in quickly before releasing a small growl of contentment when he feels the heated coal-like device under him giving a pleasant heat. It was at this moment that Alex exit the room that he created. "Ah, Siesta, good timing, came, tell me what you think about your new room." The two turn their head to him, before making their way in the other room as Alex opened the door for them to came in. The room had the size of the previous one of Kirche, the same size that any other noble kid in the school. Kirche was sure that more than one would throw a fit if they know it. They were both surprised to see that this room too had natural light even if it wasn''t linked to the exterior. They could see a bed; who was a little smaller than the one Kirche''s had first, but still enough even for two-person. A wardrobe with the same coat of arms that one on her uniform, and small dressing table on the right side of the room. A partition was separating the back left corner of the room when they look at it, they so a bathtub enough for a single person and a sink with two wooden shelves on the side for toiletry. The leftover corner had a little kitchen and pantry already stocked and a little table. In simple terms, she had now a little flat for herself. ########################### "Since Kirche says that she didn''t mind sharing, I will sleep in her bed, this room is for you, Siesta, you won''t have to go down to the kitchen to prepare our breakfast, I will give you some recipes for you to made, alright?" The poor girl was completely overwhelmed by all of this, even the best tavern she knows hadn''t that much luxury. "Isn''t a little bit too much? I mean, I''m sure not even the inn in the capital could compete with that." Says the shaking girl. "She right darling, even some small-time noble live in less luxury than this!" "Nonsense, it the very least by my standard, if she is to be my maid, I can''t let her life condition reflect badly on me! Come, sit, we need to go through your contract to work for me." Still badly shaken by the news that this would be her room, for the time being, she sits, facing Alex. Unwanting to be lead over by the maid, Kirche plop in his lap, smiling widely when he says nothing but warm an arm around her waist, securing her. ######################## "Do you know how to write or/and read Siesta?" Seeing the maid shake her head negatively, he nodded. "I was thinking so, this area is rather backward when it came to general education. Do you know someone you can trust that can?" "Marteau-san should, why?" "Because I want you to go to him after I tell you the content of the contract, even if you trust me, I want you to always make sure that you verify every document concerning yourself, it would be easy to sell yourself without you knowing if you unable to read the document but trust the other party." She could only nod dumbly, never before had she think of such possibility, but she was happy that her new master cares so much for her wellbeing. "Now, as I say, this." Showing the room with a backhand motion. " Is the minimum standard that I will provide you. This will always include a private room and bathroom. It only because of a lack of space that I give you a personal kitchen, otherwise you would be to take care of the house one. You will be given five uniforms, those are not your propriety but the one from my house. If one day you want to quit my service, you are expected to return them." Until then she nods, the terms were somewhat similar to those of the school, lees the private luxurious room. "You will be given a monthly pay of 12 ecus per month. An allowance will also be discussed at the further date for the miscellaneous purchase you will need to do for groceries and the like. You will prepare breakfast every morning for me and Kirche, the other two meals will be eaten at the school so you won''t have to bother yourself with them, other than some rare time. You will be averted if you need to prepare one. We will let you take care of the laundry and the cleaning of the room. Others that you are free to pass your free time as you like. Concerning relation, as long as it won''t impede your work, you are free to live an amorous relation if you found someone." ######################### She was starting to get dizzy. Never had she heard of such advantageous employment, she was given a private room and bathroom, light work, free time, and an unrestricted relation possibility with even higher pay than the school! Even Kirche was shocked by how much lax he was with this contract, more than one would have sent her back with the other servants, lower her pay, restrict her freedom and even force her in their bed! She once again thank the Founder to have been sent such a perfect man. But, for their greatest shock, he hadn''t finished. "As you are my charge now, I want you to come to me for any griefs you had, more so if it came to noble, you are mine, and it''s my duty to see at your security. I will also need you to do something for me, I will surely shameful for you, but it needs to be done." She became puzzled at that, what could be shameful for her that he was a little recalcitrant to speak of it? After a few seconds, she decides that it wouldn''t matter, he had already done so much for her that she will do everything he needs, if it really that shameful for her, she will still do it, it was the least she could do after he had done for her. "What do you need me to do, Master?" "I need you to disrobe, I have a gift for your coming in my service, but I need to create it first. Kirche can be present if you''re more comfortable with it." On this, she sees him rise from his chair, leaving Kirche to take is place, before exiting the room. Once the both where alone, the black-haired maid, ask her master''s lover if she knows what he was meaning. ########################## "Darling surely want to make you some underwear, your lucky to have such a kind master, if he were to sell is creation, I sure they would cost several tens of ecus each pair." "That much?!" She shouts. "I can''t understand why they cost that much, even the pantie in town are too much, but this..." As a commoner girl, underwear was a luxury she had never been able to afford, but now, her master wants to gift her some he specially made for her! This could be the way to his heart, even if he had a lover, its well knows that nobles take few mistresses, and as a personal maid she will be constantly at his side, it wouldn''t take too much for her to entice her master to share some passionated moment. On the other side of the table, Kirche knows what she was thinking, seeing her silly smile and the small trickle of blood running from her nose. ''Your silly girl if only you know, you were already Alex propriety the moment you were given to him, their no way back and you will soon or later pass between his hand, willingly or not.'' Once she came back from her fantasy, she made her way to the partition and take off her maid outfit from the school. As she didn''t own any underwear, she was soon nude, asking for Kirche to call for Alex as she was still behind it. 102 starting buisness When I made my way back in the room, all I can see was a smirking Kirche playing with a strand of her hair. Before I could even ask her something, she rose from her chair and made her way to me with a sway in her hips. I feel her arms wrap around my head before she kisses me heatedly. She breaks the contact after ten good seconds before whisperings in my hear. "I can''t wait to have a new sister, but I want you for me alone for a few nights before that." She even playfully bit my hear before exiting the room. ''What just happen?'' -I think that the change starts to settle in her.- ''That soon?'' -She seems to really be in tune with her inner Evans, she really has to want your love and love back as much for it to settle that easily and rapidly. While she seems to be the type to play with others, she also seems to have a great passion for the man she give herself fully. Your lucky partner, not all girls are or will be that straightforward. But don''t bother about this, for now, you have another girl to give your full attention right now.- Brought back to the actual moment, by CS, I turn my head toward the sound of light step I hear coming from the bathroom side. Their coming from the partition was blushing to storm Siesta, still covering her intimate part and her chest. After she takes a deep breath, she slowly spread her arms. ############################## While leaving in a remote era with very few care products, I could clearly see that she had taken great care of her body. Toned by hours of works, stairs climbing and heavy lifting, I couldn''t see a speck of fat on her arms, legs, and stomach. Thanks to the temperate weather of Tristain, her skin had kept a healthy milky tone, only enhanced by her contrasting dark, black hair and bright blue eyes. It was also evident that she had been well fed seeing the healthy state of her body. Looking at her face, I could see that she was embarrassed to show her naked body to me but other than that I could also see the eagerness in her gaze. When she pushed her chest sightly up by crossing her arm under her breast, I couldn''t keep my eyes to be attracted by them. Contrary to Kirche, she only seems to have a large C cup chest but it was neither less a result to be proud of. The light pink of nipples and well-proportioned aureoles was drawing quite the picture and I could barely catch the flash of pride in her gaze when she sees me taking pleasure at her sight. I won''t lie, Siesta is an attractive young woman with a great figure and would be quite the catch, but for now, I want to give my attention to Kirche before starting another relationship. ################################# While he stares at her naked form for five good minutes, Siesta didn''t say anything, relishing in the fact that her master was more than receptive to her charms. But as all good things must come to an end, he shakes himself awake and starts the task at hand. Looking back at her, he asks. "Do you have a favorite color that you would like?" A little sad that it was time for more serious talk, she neither less responds, leaving her body to uncover to his sight. "Hm, I quite like the color of the uniform master had made for me. The color of my eyes and white, I presume." "So teal green, blue and white?" "Hm." She nodded at his question. Taking the role of fabric out of his storage, he starts to transmute roughly fitting pair of underwear in teal, blue, white, teal and blue, teal and white, and blue and white. Like for Kirche, he made two sets of then, one with strap on the other without. Not really knowing Siesta taste, he creates rather conservative ones with few frills rather than full blow sexy ones. Seeing the pleased gaze of the maid at them, she seemed to really like them. Once done with the preparation, he came closer to her with a pair of white ones. Letting her fix the strip on the two sides of the pantie while he put the bra for her, she couldn''t help the shivers running through her spine at the feeling of his warm hand on her bare skin. She nearly let a moan escape the moment he cups her breast to adjust it on it. Since he was in her back, he didn''t see her blush, but his sensible hear did catch the moan and his hand feeling the goosebumps and hardening nipples. Once in place, he transmutes it slowly, making sure that it fits while not being constraining for her. Done, he takes it of. "Thank you for your hard work Siesta, I will let you change back while making the last touches on them." "Yes, master" He could now make her blushing face and short breath while seeing the desire in her glazed eyes, but stay professional. Seeing the disappointed look in her face, he couldn''t help the light pinch he give to her ass cheek the moment she turns. "Meep!" Ashamed, Siesta runs to the partition to hide, but couldn''t help the smile in her face, the sad look replaced with one of renewed hope. ######################## Lightly laughing he made his way back, taking out the twelve pairs of underwear before starting to work on them. It was only an affair of seconds. With the fitting model, all the others were made to the perfect size before treads of silver were integrated within and the enchantment added. Once done, Kirche judge that it was a good time as any to abord the subject. "Darling?" "Hm?" Rising his gaze to her as he finishes putting the created items in a rectangular woven wooden basket covert with a white cloth, he could see that she had a serious question for him. "An acquaintance of mine had heard me speaking about them." She says looking at the underwear neatly arranged in the basket." And was quite interested in some, do you think you could make her some? Obviously, she would be more than willing to pays for them, but is not ready to show herself to anybody, do you think you could think of something about it?" "Hm." Alex was surprised that someone would be already interested in them, but would be more than happy at the welcome income it could generate. As for the problem, he could understand. They are ladies of a noble house, and for this era, it wouldn''t be far fetched to think that only their husband would be allowed to see them nude. "I can think of some solution, I could create a size fitting enchanted cloak that would obscure her face. That way, even if she was showing herself to me I wouldn''t know who she is. I could all work on an enchanted bust, that would recreate her chest perfectly, and let me work on it without having to meet her, all I would need is some of her blood. I could surely enchant a strip of fabric she would have to wrap around her chest to make a sort of mold of it and work with it, but I would need one for each pair she will want, and know beforehand the color, design and the likes." ######################## Kirche couldn''t help but be awed at the solution he can think on the fly for it, she was thinking that he would need some time, be he was giving her immediate response, and multiple ways to do it and accommodate her! "What about the pro and cons of those?" "Well the cloak, other than her own shyness and the fact that we would need to be face to face don''t really have cons, but it could be problematic for her to be caught in that position with a male. For the pro, well the obscuring face enchants, the voice changing one. I would need to charge extra if she wants to use the cloak." "Use, not give?" "No, I won''t let that type of enchanted items in the wild, what do you think if a murdered made it hand on this?" She was going to say that the situation was a little stretched but thinking about the consequence she shut up, it would be too great of a risk. Alex didn''t bother to say that he could secure it to the ower, but in reality, he didn''t want to give possible enemies any advanced stealth item. "For the bust, I can make it self updating, and as long as she commands a certain number of them, made it free. For the cons, it just that she would have to bear knowing that I possess a bust reproducing exactly her chest. But the pro would be that I won''t have to meet her and know who she is." For the strip of fabric, I would have to charge for each and is would be a little space-consuming, plus I will need a way to send them to her and have them returned...to...work...on...them. Ne, Kirche?" "Yes?" Ask her surprise of the somewhat abrupt change of flow in the conversation. "Do you think that a summoning ritual can be prepared for me? I have familiar that would perfect for this type of work!" "We could always see the headmaster after that." "How about I go now, while you go see you acquittance and tell her about it? Following her response, I could have them finish tomorrow!" "What! Really?" "Hm!" She immediately dives at him, burying his head in her chest while excitedly jumping in place while squealing, before she bolts away by the door. -She don'' t really stay in a place that much.- ''Not really but I like her being lively.'' ########################### As the night was starting to fall on Tristain, Montmorency was preparing herself for bed, when her door was abruptly open by an excited Kirche. "Kirche! By the founder, you nearly frightened me to death!" Glare the blonde, a hand on her chest, trying to calm her palpitating heart, sitting on her bed. "I spoke to darling, he says he has a solution!" Completely unbothered by her glare, she came to sit in the bed near her. "Really? that early?" She was surprised by his fast reaction. "He really more reliable than guiche." Mutters her. "Hm? Did you say something?" Ask Kirche, a finger on her chin while tilting her head. "Nothing!" Immediately blush her. " So?" Kirche''s face light up when the conversation returns to Alex. ''She really is smitten.'' Think Montmorency, slightly shaking her head, before returning her attention as she excited redhead start to tell her what he just tell her a few minutes ago. ###################### While his mate made her way to her fellow female, Alex was climbing the stair for the second time in the day, hoping that the old headmaster was still in his office at this time. When he heard a slight sound on the other side, he sighs in relief, before knocking. "Enter." Have permission, he enters the office, founding the headmaster hunched over papers while his secretary was silently filling her own share. When he saw Alex, she man couldn'' help but raise a brow. "Mister Evans, what I can do for you?" "I was wondering if they any particular requirement to undergo the Familiar ritual." "Oh? Why would you be interested in such a ritual?" The headmaster and Miss Longueville both were surprised by the demand. "I happen to have Familiar myself and was wondering if it was possible to bring them here via the ritual." The idea was greatly interesting to the headmaster, as not being someone from their world, he wasn''t sure that Alex would be successful, but if he was, it could be a great chance, to try to understand a little more the ritual. As it didn''t require anything other than the summoner power, he didn''t see the harm, rather was interested to see what type of Familiar he could have. "Why not, I sure that more than one professor would be interested to see it, wouldn''t it, miss Longueville?" Says Osmand while looking through the window, and stroking his beard. "Quite so headmaster, even the royal palace could gain from the knowledge of such an experiment." "My thoughts exactly, if you''re ready, we will process tomorrow after lunch, how about this?" Says the man as he turns back to Alex. "Thank you." "Think none of it, it would also benefit use if it works." Respond Osmand with a backhand movement. Having his response, he exited the office, making his way back to his and Kirche''s room. ######################### By the time he was back, she had already returned and change into a seethrough black tulle with purple frill, sharing great similarity with the first sexy underwear he sees her in the day before. Seeing enter, see smile playfully, tilt her body a little, highlighting her prominent chest, while inciting him to come with her index finger. Her mischievous act was only enhanced with her hair falling over her right eye, giving quite a sight. Undressing only in his underwear, he came to her, kissing her passionately, extracting a moan for her, before he let himself fall on the mattress after giving his body a small turn, making her fall on his chest. Their make-out sessions continue for a good five minutes, before he pulls the sheets above them, and pull Kirche to his body. "So, what did she says?" "She was quite shy about it, but finally decide to go for the bust, that way she would be able to command them without the worry of being caught off guard with you or binding the clothes around her chest." "She alright with this solution?" Ask him a little surprised." "Mn. When do you think it will be done?" "It shouldn''t take to much time, plus I will be able to attempt to bring my familiars here tomorrow after lunch. We will need to see at the price tomorrow." "Mm!" Was all he receives as he feels her snuggling deeper in is embrace before falling asleep. 103 the nightmare continue When he awoke the following morning, Alex feels a slight weight on his right, turning his head, he sees a carpet of red hairs spreading on his chest. His right arm locket between Kirche breast while one of her legs was above his. Spreading apart the hair out of his way, he could see the peaceful face of a sleeping Kirche, her head on his shoulder, using him as a pillow. Untangling slowly, he made his way out of the bed, toward the bathroom for a quick shower. The concept of the shower may not have spread yet here, it didn''t stop him to create one for him. Cleaned, he softly knocks on Siesta''s room'' door. Having heard, sound on his way to the shower, he knows that she was awake. It didn''t take long for the maid to open the door. "Master? I didn''t know that you would be awake this early! I will immediately start to make breakfast!" Siesta was quite agitated, it isn''t a good thing that your master was awake while is servant hadn''t prepared breakfast. Before the poor girl became a mess, he immediately stops, putting his hands on her shoulders, holding her. "Don''t worry about it Siesta, it will take a little time for us to became habituated to each other, plus you don''t know what to made." Say him as he takes the girl with him in her room, closing the door behind to let Kirche sleep a little while more." I didn''t have the time to tell you yesterday but I''m not human." Before she could ask what he was meaning, his ears and tails pop out, taking a gasp out of the maid at the sight. She never sees a therianthrope and thus didn''t know how they look. She hears of elves but didn''t see one too. That why the sight of Alex was quite shocking to her. Unlike the time in the headmaster, he goes to full blow transformation, his hair slowly turning white from the root to the tip. Two heard on the top side of his head exit his wild mane. On his back, two, two meters long, fluffy tails as white as pure snow, wave at her. All around his hair, ears, and tails, artic blue spot, the same color than his eyes, could be barely seen. He gained his second tail the moment Hestia had blessed him and change his race. Seeing the waving tails, she subconsciously made her way closer, a hand ready to stroke them. ############################ Clearing his throat, she came back to her sense, before a large blush made it way on her face, under the amused gaze of Alex. Choosing to keep his actual look, he takes a slightly more serious tone while keeping a soft expression. "I will need you to take attention to the following explication." Says him as he made his way to the pantry, taking ingredients." As therianthrope, some of the habitual aliments humans consume aren''t made for us to consume." "Us?" Ask Siesta, having caught the barely veiled information, making Alex smile at her attention. "Yes, us, Miss Zerbst is one of the two existing Evans in this world." "But how?! She was still human not a few days ago!" "Indeed she was, but I have the ability to turn female of any race into Evans." He didn''t miss her perking at the new. "if turned young, before they are considerate mature, they will take the appearance of a feline animal." "Feline?" "The same family as the cat, they are quite a few species that take their root from this, mine was one of them, like the cat, lion, and the like. When they turn into Evans, like me, I then know that they are mature and ready to bear children. It a much simpler way than fixing an age limit, as the transformation is physical, it can''t be faked." "How... How did master..." Stammer Siesta, while trying to hide her intension, only failing miserably. "Turn them?" Ask Alex, amused at the flushed maid who nods a timid nod. " It quite simple, I need only to exchange body fluid with her, should she be founding compatible she will exude a faint green aura not visible to human sight spectrum if not, nothing will happen. After founding if she is compatible, I would need to bite her, releasing in her body my venom that will initiate the change. Following the person, the change would be more or less rapid, from a few seconds after the bite to a few hours, but less than three." ############################# Still digesting the information, and fearing to be busted, she let the subject fall for the moment, concentring on Alex teaching as of his particular diet. It wasn''t that much different from humans, but others that fruits, anything non-cooked would only lead to an upset stomach at best. Fishes were safe, but not all meat was, he must always have veggies, meats, and fruits, even for breakfast. Alcohol was possible, even if he can''t feel its effect as it would be washed away before it could even kick in. Fruits juice was ok, like most of the other available drinks out there. Is intake of meals was the same as anyone, three meals per day, but he would need them in a larger quantity, at least what four normal helpings would be for anyone. While he and Kirche were only two, she would need to prepare the equivalent of twelve breakfasts every morning, so when Alex said that he would help, she was thankful that he did. She would not shy away from her work, but if she had to prepare that much three times a day. She knows that he would need someone else at his service the moment he turns at least another one, hoping that she would be the one. ######################### That particular cooking session was a tiring one for Siesta, not for the quantity, but for the constant teasing from Alex, more particularly his tails. Every random moment, he would pass them on her body whit enough force for her to feel a ghost-like touch. She still had goosebumps from their last passage before they were done, when he had them creep out below her skirt and directly pass on her tight. She nearly buckles under the sudden contact after her nerves have been under his constant teasing. It would have been another one, she would have been too shy and scared but when he was the one doing this, she has been shivering non-stop and sure that she had soiled her news panties. The moment she had to deliver the breakfast, she had bolted to her room, crimson red under the knowing gaze of Alex. ####################### As the class has restarted, Kirche had a need to leave her darling alone, much to her unwillingness to be far from him but hadn''t the choice. While the professor was droning about the importance of a strong but soft grip on one familiar to obtain the best relation possible, she was daydreaming about how her life had changed in two days. Before Alex came, she has always been an easy girl, flirting with older students. While she never let one go all the way with her, she did had her fair share of heavy patting and kiss. Always did they came for her physic, never bothering that she could be searching for a more intimate relationship than a superficial one. When she refuses herself to sleep with a senior student, she didn''t have another choice than allow him to feel her. Even with her clothes on, she had been disgusted by the boy. The next day, rumors had already spread that she was loose and would take any coming her way. She had at first refuse, but when they see that sweet words didn''t work, they pass to the next gear, threats, it was at this time that she understands that being a foreign student in another kingdom would let you vulnerable. Even if her family was an important one from the Germania, by the time they could send someone, the already present nobles would have ruined their daughter, so she compromises as much as she can, becoming the loose girl that the rumors state she was while thankfully successfully keep her chastity and avoid ****. All this changed when she summoned her familiar. This in itself hadn''t been anything out of the ordinary normal ritual, but what had came with her and Valliere summon, was. At first, the fake personality she creates and ingrained in her mind has taken the lead. When she learn that he had magic and Land, it became a new target for her. She had jumped on the occasion when it had been knowing that she and Valliere would need to take care of him, the time that the royal palace take a decision about him. Once back to her room, her ingrained personality had let her retake control, and she had been fascinated by the story of his world. It was at this moment that everything changed. The moment he kisses her back, she had felt her fake herself completely vanish for her mind. Then came the truth as of his origin and what he could offer her, should she offer herself back. She had hesitated at first, after all, she didn''t know him, and he could be far much worse than the one she had to deal with, but when she understands what it means to give herself, she goes with it. An eternal bond between the two, no more fickle, faked relation, but one true based on them. The possibility of an eternal romance for a deluded young girl was an irresistible lure and she bites it with abandon. When morning came, all her fear resurface but she hides them. Even if she was now bond to her new mate, she would still observe and see if he was another of those pigs or the one she had waited all her life. Her answer didn''t have been long to came, he was nothing like she saw before and true. One morning, he had blown away all her fear and gifted her the means to protect her body when he wasn''t at her side. Even then, he had told her that she wouldn''t need to fear them once the change had settled. She couldn''t wait to see the extent of the gift he had to give to her, and know she would soon need them to protect her mate. She already knows of two that would want to share him but as long as he doesn''t turn them, she would do anything to keep him for herself, even knowing it wasn''t realistic. ##################### While she was daydreaming, her classmate hadn''t stopped to whispers to each other as of her new appearance. Since she had passed the previous day with Alex, and no one had really pay attention to her when he demolished Guiche, it was only now that they remark her. More than one had leers with perverted gaze at her even more large rack, while being rebutted that she was now towering of good thirty centimeters over even the tallest of them. Thinking of the possibility of her new puppies, more than one of her previous lovers approach her, demanding an explanation as to why they weren''t able to access her room through the window like before, only to receive no response whatsoever. They had first thought that she was ignoring them, but after seeing her far away look they understand that she just plain didn''t register their presence. While it angered them, it was nothing at the thought that she had a darling that would make her react like that even when he wasn''t with her. ###################### As the day pass, the state of Kirche didn''t go unseen but none could really do something about it. Of all the one that enjoyed the new her, was Tabitha. Since she wasn''t pestering her, she was able to read her book peacefully, but it did intrigue her as to how she came to turn like that. What they were soon to remark though, was that the more lunch was near, the livelier she seems to turn. As the Lunch near completion, the old headmaster raises from his seat, attracting the attention of all. Waiting from the sound od conversation to die down, he spoke. "I know that I rarely speak during the meals but today his a rather peculiar situation. I''m sure that more than one had heard that three days prior, the second year had summoned their familiar. During that time, a mishap had happened." All look turn to Louise, as all heard that the Zero had summoned a commoner. "While miss Valliere case is indeed particular, I was referring to the other young man that had to appear. It had been made clear that this young man wasn''t from this kingdom, nor its neighbors or even the continent." This announce raise not a little noise. Elves are already rare and say to came from a land further than the sea, but that a human from even further was here? It was unprecedented. "We still don''t know were exactly he came from, but the royal palace had been warned and we still wait for their response that wouldn''t be far to came anymore." This was welcomed with great relived from the students, and it wasn''t long before calm return, allowing him to continue. "As had been quite eager to learn about our custom, he asked me to be allowed to attempts the familiar summoning ritual, in order to see if he was able to bring his owns here." The noise broke against among them, they at first fear that another would pollute their wonderful school, but a foreign mage from across the sea? it was quite the event to assist in his attempts. "Since he had shown to be able to use magic, albeit differently than us, I believe that he would have a great chance of success and programmed the attempts for after the lunch, all those are curious are welcome to come, that all. ###################### The rest of the lunch transform into a rushed matter and a large numbers of students from all three years pour out of the hall, after the headmaster. Kirche was the only one to bolts pass the wizen old man, to jumps into the arms of the one waiting for them, just at the end of the stair, in a girlish squeal that few would have believe her to produce. The following passionate kiss on the other hand wasn''t that well-received from the male part of the population, now understanding that he was the one that had deprived them of the occasion to play with the improved Kirche. "Mister Evans, glad to see you already there." "I must say that I was rather eager to attempt to bring them here, it been a while since I have passed a proper time with them after all." This made most of the population raise a brow when he implies that he had more than one, as it was unheard of in history. "Indeed? You seem to have a great bond with them already." "I have them since I was eleven after all." This raises another wave of questions for all, how could he attempts to summon one at eleven when they do it a sixteen/seventeen, and even summoning multiple! While few where already raving or plotting his demise, the headmaster leads them into a large open land. "This is the Vestri court, it shoud be enough for you to attempts you''re summoning. Were you another student her I would have told you to perform it following our teaching, but as you are not from this land, I will simply draw the summoning circle and let you go with what you are the most comfortable with." Alex nod while waiting for the old man to draw it, all the while he still had a glued Kirche at his side, who recalcitrant part with him when it was ready. Standing in the middle of the circle and close his eye while pouring his magic in the circle. Since he had his eyes close he didn''t see the reaction of all when he releases his magic. The sheer amount of leaking was already superior to most of the reserve some third years had. The staff narrows their eyes at the power he seems to wield within him. But nothing prepares them when he starts to chant in a rather frightening hissing language. Those having reptilian familiar didn''t understand why they seem to suddenly turn their head to him. After a full minute of constant chanting, the circle glow on his own, signifying a successful activation, and before anyone could react, a scene that Hitchcock would be proud erupt. From all over the circle, white owls exit, circling around Alex like a twister, traumatizing more than one when they all settle around, eyeing the crowd with their unnerving gaze. They were broken out of it when step resounds, showing Alex with an enormous cat in his arms while the largest owl they ever saw was proudly standing on his right shoulder. All of the previous males had started to plot against him could feel shivers running through their spines, not knowing that the legend and horror of the white hunt would spread across the multiverse. 104 the first ripple All were paralyzed at the sight. It''s wasn''t one or even tenth but seeming hundreds of birds that exit the summoning circle. More than one has faint from pure fright in a soundless scream under the penetrating gaze of the avians surrounding perched on windows sills, table chairs, and the nearest walls. Old Osmand need quite some time to regain his bearing, only now did he feel the quivering move in his pocket, unwilling to show itself with all those natural predators around. He put a hand in his pocket, smoothing as much as he can the distressed mouse. "Quite the feat Mr. Evans. I would never in my life think to see such amount of familiar." Say the old man with a gentle smile on his face, making his way to him. "I would too, if those ones where all my familiar, they are not. My two real familiars are here, with me. The white owl his Chione, and the cat looking creature here is Skadi. Among the other are the children of Chione, she is at the head of the Flock." This was even more disturbing for the old man, for all he knows owls don''t form flocks. To see something similar to a queen was simply mind-blowing and disturbing at least. "Astonishing, but I never see those breed of owls before, not much a cat this size!" Exclam Colbert who had made his way to them. This seems to be the signal, and more than once hastily retreats inside the walls of the academy, far from the spooky amber eyes. "This beautiful lady here." Start Alex, making say bird nuzzle her head against his cheek." Is known as an Harfeng, they would normally live in northern lands, in cold weather, their feathering is their most natural camouflage and are surely one of the most silent hunters, in my world anyway. As for this lovely ball of fluff, don''t be fooled by its lazy appearance, it''s a magical creature, a dangerous one at that, it had passive surface mind-reading ability and say to be wary of the unfaithful." The two men''s eyes widen at this, mind-reading was completely unknown territory for this world, so was the means to protect oneself for this type of creature. Facing a creature that could judge you without you knowing was another uncomfortable experience for the two. The more they learn about the young man facing them, the more concerned they became as to what was sent to their world. ################################## After a few other innocent questions, he was permitted to return to his room, starting immediately on enchanting a one-way window he creates in the wall linked to the pigeon loft of the school. He does the same in it, leading to the interior of the room, done, he expands the higher rafter into alcoves for each owl to come. At measure he creates them, an owl would sweep in and nest inside before going to sleep. The last he created was larger and beautifully craved for the single most higher rafter. Chione would be the only one in it. She stops to nuzzle his ear, making know she appreciates the gesture and settles in. He throws silencing and obscuring ward as well as notice me not wards, isolating the owls to leaves them to have a peaceful haven, unbothered by the come and go of students and staffs sending pigeons. He does the same for the window, knowing that they would found and use it easily. having all-time in the morning, he sends one of them to deliver the message and the small container to collect the required blood as well as some design and color to choose from. It didn''t take more than half an hour to return with the container full and order for five-set of assorted underwear in light colors and simple pattern, nothing extravagant, but rather reserved and conservative if somewhat slightly incentive. dropping the requested amount of blood on the pre-made wooden enchanted flat bust, he sees it take the shape of a springy modest B cup chest. Going to work, it didn''t take him long to create the pairs. As the bust was the exact replica, he could see if they were any reaction to the material utilized, how the chest reacts to the new materials. Soon a five compartmented wooden box with its load was ready to be sent. He creates a receipt detailing all the features and their cost, along with a message stating that should a product was defective, it would be replaced free of charge, as long as it didn''t show the intervention of external factors. A small wooden tag was also given. It would be the number of the client, should she want further order, she would just need to send the tag along with the order. For a small supplement, he would offer a self-updating catalog of products. As he finishes to bring the last enchantment to its project, Chione came swooping in. "Hey, girl, ready for your first post in age?" He received a rather eager bark. Smiling at her, he shrinks the box, fixes the message as to how undoing it, and fix a little box with a slot for the coin to be put inside. As she asked for the maximum available features, each set cost 5 ecus, a total of 25 ecus. The creation and the fabric were featured another 2 ecus each per set. The grand total was 45 ecus, a healthy sum for a commoner but not for young noble girls. This wouldn''t be a large dent in their pocket money, and as to prove it, Chinoe return rapidly, taking the box out of her, 45 five shining golden coins were soon on the table. Having a model, he soon turns his own gold into a coin, becoming soon, 600 others golden coin identical to the ones he had. Having now a small reserve, he immediately pay Siesta, sealing the contract, much to the black-haired girl joy. ################################## While Alex was creating the accommodation for his owls and sent the order before class restarts, the Headmaster was receiving a guest in his office. The rather young-looking man wearing a white ruff, a red mantle, a blue garment with yellow trim, puffy black pants stopped to his keen by white stocking and black shoes and a disdaining smirk n his face. His neatly trimmed hair was letting apparent the ridiculously long, curled eyebrows and an equally long, thin, curled mustache. "Count Mott, what does the academy own the pleasure of your presence?" Ask Osmand, sitting behind his desk. "I came for the royal palace, they have taken great interest in your previous message. The princess should be here tomorrow in person. I was also sent information about a certain thief, and used the previous message as a reason to come earlier." He gives the Headmaster the document, still keeping his smirk. "Now that my aim has been accomplished, I made my way back, but before that, what about the previous arrangement, had it been sorted?" "The previous arrangement?" Ask the old man, lost, as he didn''t remember any other issues in the previous months. "The girl, had she been prepared? I have the gold ready for the transfer." Say the man, his smirk growing larger, making the other man frown his brows before his expression clear. "Ha yes, that. Unfortunately under a rather unfortunate event, the girl had sought employment elsewhere, she didn''t is a part of the staff here anymore." The growing smirk of count Mott froze at this before his expression darken. "Where is the girl now?" "She now works for someone residing actually here at the moment." ''This isn''t good, most of those brats had a higher rank than me, they wouldn''t be coerced to seel the girl without any repercussion.'' "Whose Family had she seek employment with?" Trying to keep his face free of his thoughts, he asks the now smiling man. "Oh, it isn''t a student..." "Good then, I would found it myself then." Without leaving the headmaster time to finish his sentence, the man exits the office to roam the corridor of the tower to found his target. ################################## As they came just out of the kitchen were Her and Alex had shown the contract for her before sealing it, they were soon surrounded by four-foot soldier in dirty brown armor plate that Alex guess must be copper. "Ha, Siesta! I had searched for you!" Hearing the pompous git, he knows the man was up to no good. "Who is he Siesta?" Ask him in low voice. "This count Mott, the royal messenger for the academy." "Come, the thing has been settled with the headmaster, you are now in my service!" Seeing his maid shudder and the lustful gaze of the man at her chest, it didn''t take a genius to understand that he didn''t need a maid to clean his mansion but warm his bed. Before she could make a move, he takes a step forward, shielding the girl. Seeing this the count sneer. "What do you think your doing boy? Move, I don''t have time to waste with rubbish like you." "She won''t go anywhere." Insulted that a mere commoner dares to defy his orders, he barks. "Kill him and take the girl!" Marteau, still processing the meal for diner, open the door to see who was at the origin of the noise, before he could say a word, Siesta was ushered inside the kitchen by Alex, still facing the five opponent. Seeing the situation, he says nothing and closes the door after taking the girl in. ################################## Mott has seen what he did, but it didn''t matter for him, once he killed the commoner, he would be able to take the girl without much trouble. "Cease your futile resistance commoner! Didn''t your parents teach you to not waste a noble time!" "No, I don''t have consideration for a piece of shit that would soon be dead." Say calmly, Alex. Hearing him, the already enraged count wave his staff, sending his four guards, spear pointed to the boy, after him. His sported smirk didn''t last long when the four collapse on the ground in a muffled thud and clicking armors. "What..." Mott would never finish his sentence as another throwing knife embedded in his skull like his four guards. "Pathetic, and they call themselves nobles?" He shakes his heads, missing the tuft of blond hair hastily fleeing from the scene. Before they could exit the kitchen, he stores all the bodies, leaving only a faint trace of red patches in the pristine green mowed grasses. "Marteau, could you keep Siesta with you the time she calms down? I have an errand to make, it shouldn''t take me more than a few hours." Nodding grimly at the young boy, he leads back she still shaking girl in. While they didn''t hear much, the four muffled bodies falling and the halted count Mott had told them all they need to know, he had permanently deal with the man, problem, he was directly linked with eh royal palace, that why he was grim. While he thinks the boy capable, he would still face the wrath of the Tristain nobility to have killed one of their own. ################################## Since he already killed the man, Alex decides to go all the way and loot anything he can from the man. Hearing that he was the royal messager, the man must leave near the academy to transmit the message in person. After a few inquiries, he learns that he was indeed lived about an hour at horse speed from here. Picking the scent of the man, he didn''t need long for him to bolts out the academy ground, morphs, and tore through the landscape, following the trail back to its origin. Twenty minutes later, he stands in front of a long E shaped, two stories high manor. "Halt! You are on Count Mott land! Turn around and make your way back, commoner!" Seeing the hostility of the guards, he thinks again about sparing them, and they soon rejoin their four comrades. Making his way in the manor, he starts to store anything he came in contact with, stripping the walls of any ornaments. It didn''t take long before his intrusion was detected but he kills any guards that didn''t hear him, leaving the others to go. As Mott was only made count messenger, he had a lesser rank than a normal baronet, thus the mansion was still of relatively small size and size of his personal guards rather limited. After killing the fifteenth guards, not a single one appears ever again, the servants have long since fled in fear for their lives, leaving looting the place. Even with a mediocre rank, the House was obscenely richly ornamented. He could feel the ingot of gold and silver stacking higher and higher. Each piece of furniture was kept and stored for the moment. Done with all the room, he goes for the central piece of the manor and the private carter of the ex-count. Made in a tower shape, and raising of a level higher. All the moldings, painting frames, and furniture coating were pure gold. The amount of money throws away in gaudy decoration left him flabbergasted. "At least the Death Eater where knowing the valor of gold, but here?" -See the bright side, the pig had gifted you quite the amount, not as you need it, seeing the mountain of golds sleeping under the manor, but still...- While SC was answering back, he was transmuting silverware, or any other thing of value into ingots threw into his storage. Every document the man had kept where put on the side, away from books that seem to have never been open. Done, he exits the House, transfiguring the entire building into a large slab of stone put away, only to discover the entrance of the cellar and basement. Any wine and other beverages where taken, before the place was collapsed once he was sure that he had taken everything. It was only after looking around the previous place of the tower that he discovers the suspected second and more private basement. Inside, he discovers other documents, and thanks to the inexistence of bank, the entire fortune of Mott. Not knowing the amount he should receive, he neithermind knows that he had much more than he was supposed to have. -Bribe?- ''Most likely, the man was responsible for the message between the school and the royal palace, his position was too unique to not leak some important information to the higher bidder.'' -You better go through those documents tonight.- ''I was going to, He must have been there today because of my appearance since I didn''t receive a summon by the headmaster it signifies that someone higher will came soon if it a primary target, he may have already leaked it''s coming and its life may be in danger.'' Done with the loot, he finally takes away the entire basement reserved to the past servant carters and baths, leaving a sizable crater that was soon starting to fill with the now freely running water, creating a large pound roughly the size of the previous manor. Done he made his way back to the school before the nightfall. Giving a quick glance, he saw that Siesta has returned and was Daydreaming, alternating silly smile, blushing a storm, and even drooling a little while a small trickle of blood coming from his nose to worried and furtive glance at the window. Shaking its head at the maid, he closes the door slowly. Looking at the sleeping form of Kirche, he sat at her desk, lit up the candle, and take out the founding documents. The more he read, the more exasperated he became. Not that Mott was selling information, it was clear even before that, but at the stupidity of the man that had to keep all trace until then. Even if the door had been protected by triangle class protection, he hadn''t needed two seconds to transmute the gons from the walls, making the door fall and render the protection obsolete. ''Either the mage here are also lacking in common sense or the man was plain stupid.'' -As long as it not a mix of the two.- He groans at the thought, before replunging in them. 105 fated encounter It did take him a good two hours before going through the entire pile but the number of information was staggering. More than selling information, the man was a spy for a groupuscule called Reconquista. By giving them information as to when and why the palace would go to the academy, thus being more vulnerable, they would mount false bandits attack in order to either kill or subdue the one that would come. Looking through the documents, he learns that the actual princess, Henrietta would come the following morning, in a few hours. She would be with minimal guards and a horse rather than carriage, in order to not draw attention. Regretfully, that would be now a very dangerous thing to do, not only would her force been overwhelmed by the amount of hired grunts to subdue her, but the protection of a carriage would also be missing, letting the abduction easier. More troubling was the fact that the actual Familiar of the Valliere girl was also an agent of Reconquista. Looking at the few letters between him and Mott, it was evident that it was a recent event, but the reason was clear. The inhuman treatment of the pink-haired girl had thrown the otherworld into a fit of rebellion against the noble. Judging by the idea he had written, he mostly came to the world with a slightly more advanced, socially speaking that him, but not that much. The idea of a slaving system was foreign to him and the harsh corporal punishment had driven the shaken young to the first opportunity of possible freedom. It was frightening to see that it didn''t take more than a day after his summoning to plot his master demise alongside the ruling power. ################################## Their plan was simple, the tugs would capture the princess, the Familiar would take the blame, while trying to strike down his master and claim it was her idea. By being the daughter of Duc Valliere, the fact than a high ranked family would plot the demise of the royal family would be the spark that would be used to spread discord in the kingdom. Along with their ally, they would rally the mass against the noble''s actual system. With a missing princess, a dead daughter of the duke, and a rogue Familiar of says family, the nobles would have to choose between the two camps, fracturing the power hold. Among the rising conflict, a few razed villages, under the pretense of the two confronting sides, would make sure that the commoner would rise against the cast that was killing them without worries. -Ok, they are far from being morons.- ''They are more of a dangerous bunch.'' -What are you going to do?- ''Between an unknow princess and a despicable struck up noble? I will rather save the princess. If the pint-sized pink howling monkey is still alive, good for her, I could care less if she dies.'' Taking a good look at the location on the map the last time, he undresses, charming his pillow to wake him in a few hours and let him time to prepare. ################################## As his pillow vibrates, Alex opens his eyes, a rapid look at the window told him that the sun would rise soon. Soundlessly, he enters the bathroom, and a quick shower later, he wears padded somber clothes. His habitual boots replaced by soft sole. His throwing knives hidden in the fold of the padded pant. He could have hidden his face, but he didn''t intend to let a single of them alive to know who help the Princess. After a light, fruit-based breakfast, Alex made his way soundlessly to the location, following the map he had. As he ran through the untouched landscape, sun rays start to peek from the horizon. Feeling them land on his skin, he pushes deeper on his feet, soon to be transformed completely, tearing through the uneven ground without leaving much that flattened grasses in his wake. After running for an hour, he finally arrives near the scene, but the sound of clashing iron and smell of gun powder and the heavy odor of blood, tickle his nose and hear before he could see it. In another burst he appears in the shadow of a tree, seeing a group of forty-some men recklessly attacking the group of five women. A change had been made and he knows it when he sees the carriage cribbled with arrows, still raining on it from twenty of the forty a little afar. The twenty other men where somewhat contain by the five knights. The strife hadn''t been ongoing for long, the three corpses on the ground had barely formed pool from their blood around their unmoving form on the hardened ground road. Without waiting, four throwing knives made their way in his hands and tails, without a sound, the four furthermost archer crumble into a heap. A lost arrow burrowed itself in the calf of one of the men fighting the knight. The sudden pain in his calf tears him an scream. Distracted but still keeping its bearing, the knight plunge her blade in the now open guarded man torso, bringing an end at his screaming. The sudden development froze the entire fight, only for eight other archers to fall dead on the ground. Being trained, the knights immediately seize the opportunity and reduce their opponent by a further four while a blue-white glint finally catches the attention of all. Four of them became the next unfortunate victims of the deadly blades while a shadow falls from the canopy, slicing at the last four archer''s weapons. the backlash of the cut wooden support, made the bowstrings act like a spring, bringing dangerously sharp wooden bits into their faces. As the men fall n the ground screaming while holing their bloodied faces, Alex swoops down on the still large group of fifteen-plus men. ################################## Now taken into a pincer, some at the border try to make a runner, only to feel a blade sink in the back of their head, being completely open to Alex. While hardened grunts, they never face this type of attack, being generally the one that overpowers the other side, but this time the situation was dire. All their support have been cut down, the three that tried to escape and provide a bit of time for them by dividing the five didn''t make more than two meters before being taken down, reducing their number to barely above ten. At two against one, they know they didn''t stand a chance, but they never had one since the start as the solitary assailant had brought three more down. ################################## Agnes know that the situation was desperate, they had changed their plan a little to throws off any possible ambush, taking the carriage when it wasn''t planned to, and departing before the sun had risen. She could pat herself in the back for the forethought as it had vital protection to the princess when the first arrows have rained down on them, forcing them to take covert being the carriage. When they see the near fifty robbers bursting out of the bushes, they know they have caught them short, not letting them enough time position and attack from the two sides, it also confirms her fear, someone leaked the plan for today. They were able to shoot down three before throwing their flintlock on the side, unable to recharge them when the arrows fall. Forty-three against five wasn''t a good odd, more so when the other side had half of their force able to snipe you from the back while the other keeps you around. The carriage was sturdy but won''t take past a certain number of arrows, it only had a light coating of metal on the wooden frame to allow fast transport after all. When they engaged the opponent, they know that the other side was rubbish, but facing four opponents each at the same time wasn''t something they could take care of rapidly, no matter their skills. When her opponent had suddenly screamed and kneel on a knee in front of her she didn''t hesitate and run her blade through the man''s chest, only now seeing that an arrow had pierced its calf. While she was grateful for the intervention, she couldn''t help but think why one of them would do that to their comrades. The answers weren''t long to come when eight bodies from the archers ground limblessly fall on the ground, joining the first four. THIS Made all of them stop and look at the other group, seeing that it was nearly reduced by half, and more with the further four bodies hitting the ground. I was at that time that the perpetrator of this show itself, falling from the top of the surrounding trees. This cost the last four their chance when their bows snap back at them. She couldn''t believe it, in less than ten seconds their grim situation had changed into a lesser problematic one. When the six next fall, she sees that the group of forty-three was now had turned into an eight against six and counting. She keeps the stranger in the corner of her eyes, seeing it mow down the completely frozen men in second. "Is there any wounded?" The definitively male voice snapped her back. ################################## Dones with the last of them, I look at them, trying to see if any had wounds to treat but while the short strife had to stop them to land any decisive blows, they keep relatively well, only sporting the odd scratches and light cuts. Seeing this I nod before starting to take out my blades, looting anything I can from them, other than clothes and the body itself. I found a few iron, copper, and nearly none silver coins but I did found a document. It always baffles me that they would take with them incriminating documents with them in battle, surely they know that the could hide them somewhere before returning take the back after a fight, right? even so, it all the best for me. Turning again to the female group only knights, I ask. "Who''s among your is leading ?" "That would be me." Looking at the voice direction, I see the chick that had taken down the man with the pierced calf. Sporting a very light shade of orange hair with an hime cut style fringe, chin long bang on each side of her face and slightly spiked, short hairs. Wearing a black outfit under a lightly armored chest plate and white mantle. Looking at her, he could see that she didn''t have sheath her weapon, ready to strike him should he became a menace to her master. "I am Agn¨¨s chevalier de Milan, captain of the squad of royal mousquetaire at the service of her majesty the princess, decline your identity and your aim!" On the side, I could see the other four taking fighting positions, ready to follow their captain. "Alexander Daren Evans, I came here after slaying Count Mott for a personal affront, While looting his house, I found incriminating documents linking him to a groupuscule called Reconquista as well as a scheme to abduct the princess Henrietta in order to create strife between the noble house of this land and allow says groupuscule to invade and overthrow the royal family." Agn¨¨s''s face immediately hardens at this before I could see the door of the carriage behind her open, letting out who must be the princess herself. ################################## During the fight, Henrietta has to stay inside the carriage, unwilling to distract her knights with her presence at their side, and became an easier target. When the sound dies down she grows curious more than afraid and wanted to look out before hearing Agn¨¨''s address to who was her and her squad savior. She froze in place when she hears him admit having killed a noble and ever looted his house! But with further words, everything was pardoned. Learning that an attack against her was planned and willingly came at her resource was more than most would have, discovering a plot against the crown and protecting the heir was a completely different matter altogether. Thus, she made her way out, her curiosity only growing as of her mysterious benefactor. By the sound of his voice, he was a young man but the name didn''t ring any bell from the nobility. ################################## I must admit that the sight of the princess was nothing I was thinking. Until them, all the women I had crossed paths are beautiful but she was a class above even those at the academy. Her purple hairs are as mesmerizing that her shining blue eyes. Her purple mantle barely hiding her stunning features. While having a good half meter lesser than me I could see that she had generous form under that fitting white dress. She bears a silver tiara embedded with blue-green gemstones complementing her gaze and a soft smile. She was without a doubt a beautiful young lady, not the sensual look like Fleur, of the mature one of Appoline, but her radiating pure aura was drawing me to her. Unlike most, I could care less about her external features, I couldn''t help myself to be erupted by her eyes, and they calling, tingling something deep inside. Never before a woman had awoken such a feeling but I know what it was, she was one of the few I know would be a perfect match, a great mother, and a strong member of the family. ################################## Alex wasn''t the only one completely lost in Henrietta''s gaze, she herself was completely drowning in him, his green shade like never she had seen before. The intense light in them, betraying the immense power he wields within, but more than that, it was the hidden light behind it that was calling her. The softness behind the fierce warrior, she knows perfectly what it was, she could easily know, recognize it. It was the love for family, the willingness to sacrifice everything, and everyone to made sure that the family would stay forever out of harm. She had seen the exact same light in the gaze of her parents when they would look at each other to speak about the kingdom. ''He had the bearing of a king.'' Never before had she seen it in others, all those noble attempting to court her, displaying barely veiled greed for the power or lust for her body, disgusting her from all. But they were nothing in his gaze, sure she had seen the once over he give her, but never had the gaze been insistent, but more like he was trying to seize her as a whole not more like a way to power or sat his lust or pride by owning her. No, she could feel the call to the same light she sees her parents share, trying, hoping to catch an echo to answer his call. She couldn''t help but feel an unknow shiver run through her under those incandescent green orb brimming with restrained power. ################################## On the side, the four where looking puzzled at their ruler'' daughter frozen, lost in the eyes of the stranger, but Agnes knows otherwise. Being the personal knight of Henrietta, she was constantly at her side, she too had seen the gaze shared by the royal couple when alone. The same gaze that the stranger was unconsciously giving to the princess. For once she didn''t know what to think about him. He had come out of nowhere, save the life of the Princess and even perhaps the crown, at least throwing off plan to overthrow it. He was a skilled warrior, oh this she had no doubt, the ease with the one he had to get rid of their opponent, the skills with his blades, his attitude, silent and deadly, opposed to those foolish young master trying to show off with fancy spell work. He had the soul of a true warrior and the power to back it off. Then there is his actual state, gone was the warrior, another personality taking over, the one of a man seeking his equal, a woman that would stand at his side, not in his shadow, the same gaze she had seen her king to his queen. The worst was that the Princess was completely unaware that she was falling more and more every second in that gaze. She knows it was too late, something would happen between those two one day. She didn''t know yet when, how and for what but they would have a tight relation near. ################################## Clearing her throat, the two snap of their trans-inducted stare, the princess gaining a light pink dusting on her cheek while the stranger straightens before turning back to her, but she knows he was still keeping her in the corner of his gaze, way more discreet that the peek of the princess before her blush became a little heavier each time. "While I would like to know more about your action, here is not the place." "Quite so, allow me to clean the area before making our way back tot eh academy." She nods at him, waiting to see what he would do. None of them expected him to gather the corpse before they were engulfed in the ground. "You''re a mage?!" "Everything will be answered once in the most secure place." She somewhat looks at him warily when he made his way to the carriage, touching it with the palm of his hand before they gasp. Immediately after putting his palm on it, a ripple-like pattern at ran through it, mending any hole and absorbing in the arrows still stuck on it. He made his way back, before offering his hand to the princess, who takes it, leaded back to the inside of the carriage, and closed the door behind her. She rapidly retakes her place in the coachman seat, joined by him. 106 Lurking threa After a few silent minutes passed to look at the road, Agnes gives Alex a side glance before voicing her thoughts. "So, how do you found us that easily?" He takes out a map from a pocket, showing her the emplacement circled in red ink. "Did you came on foot?" "Yes, I don''t know how to ride a horse and I am faster on my own anyway so it was better, plus I don''t have to follow the road, I cut straight from the academy to your position." Agnes said nothing, thinking at the fact that someone was able to run faster than a horse was ridiculous to her, but it does matter, he had been here to protect the princess, as long as he wasn''t a threat she was willing to let slide a few lies, not knowing that it was indeed the truth. ################################## Being slower than him, they need two hours to return to school. Before they could be here the carriage had been spotted and a crowd already forming. While more than one was thanking as to why he was with the carriage, the instant the princess exit, they all kneels, before rising on the order of Henrietta. Before Osman could greet the princess, a certain blond pompously speak. "Princess Henrietta, you shouldn''t stay near that fiend, he killed Count Mott, who knows what he could be plotting!" All looks alternate between a smirking Guiche and an expressionless Alex. "Don''t worry, for I Guiche de Gramont shall..." Is inspired tirade was cut short when a dark cloud for rapidly above them all, Raising their head, all look with horror as it wasn''t clouds but the shadow of hundred owls. The frozen silence was broken when they all dive at the blond in a twister motion. "What you think your doing, your bloody bird!" Start him arrogantly before it soon turns into anguish sound. "Wait that my wand! Give it ... Ahhhh, my fingers! What have you done to... That my noise! Please stop! Not my face! Mother help me! Ahhhhhh!" All look in horror and with a morbid fascination at the faint glimpse of Guiche seen between the rare hole in the flock formation. It didn''t last more than two minutes, and the owls vanish as soon as they appear, but were Guiche previously stood was now a bloody heap on the ground, his clothes ripped, his body covert by claws and beak wounds, his fingers mangled, hid wand, standing broken at his side. The face he was so proud before was now missing a chunk of his nose, ears torn off or badly damaged, a large part of his scalp was bleeding for the torn apart hairs, and his very face marred with crisscrossing deep open wounds. ################################## It was only because he was near here, that Alex hears it. It was faint but he easily catches it when he hears the sound of splitting flesh. Immediately, the odor or blood assaulted his nose. The next second, he was at Henrietta''s side, his steel grip falling on the hand of Louise familiar, who was stabbing the princess in the kidneys. The weak wrist immediately shatters in a loud snap as he rams his forearm harshly his head, bursting it open like a watermelon. "Heu?" Still, under the shock that she was just stabbed, Henrietta let out a confused squeak before a thin trail of blood roll down her chin. Alex immediately prevents her to retrieve the blade while conjuring screen all around them, closed with a strong privacy charm. He soon made her a bed and made her sit on it. At the same time, she starts to register what had happened and start to panic. Before she lost herself, she feels cold lips on her own, making her blank for a second. "Calmed?" She could only nod dumbly at his question, before putting her finger on her lips. "Good, because I need you to calm down for a moment." Say him before a sheet of paper on a wooden board appears out of nowhere along with a quill and a levitating inkwell. With a wave of his hand, she feels something invading her and flooding her body for a second before it vanishes. On the side, the quill suddenly starts to move and write on the paper, only to stop after ten seconds on glide in the metal clip on it, followed by the inkwell. Taking the board in his hand, he rapidly goes through it before frowning. With another wave, Henrietta was put into stasis. It was also at this moment that the curtain shakes under an explosion, being blown apart. On the other side, was a pissed of Louise that stride to him. ################################## "How dare you attack and kill my familiar! I..." Her angry shout was shut by the resounding slap she receives, making her fall on her rear and unconsciously put her hand on her red cheek. The silence would be deafening, if not for the moan of anguish from Guiche. When she raised her eyes to look at Alex, fear grip her heart under the cold glare he was giving her. "You better shut up, bitch! Your Familiar just attempts to kill the princess of Tristain and heir to the throne, do you think you could bitch around after this?! Agnes, as her majesty knight, I ask you to put Miss Valliere under arrest for associate attempts of murder on her majesty the princess as well sedition against the crown!" More than one shriek at those words and the faces of the knights harden. Without her needing to say something, two knights take Louise away while also making sure to take her wand. Agnes immediately approaches the princess, seeing the blade still lodged in her body. She lost all her color at the sight, she knows that such a wound would be fatal as they hadn''t access to the needed potion that could save her life. With a trembling voice, she asks. "Is she..." "No, I put her under stasis, all her body functions are frozen and she feeds off my magic to stay alive. As long as she is under it, the poison won''t spread as fast but it still does and let us a very short time before killing her. It is shutting down everything it contaminates." Agnes'' shoulders sag in relief at this, while the headmaster was flabbergasted that such magic exists. If it was the truth, they would have a chance to save the princess as long as he can support her, but hearing about the poison, he shudders. Gathering his wits, he advanced to the two. "Is she safe to be transported?" He receives a nod for Alex." Then, follow me, miss Longueville immediately sends a pigeon..." Osmand was cut short when a large white owl glides down and stood on the bed head. He also hears the scratching of a quill on parchment, only to see Alex seal a rectangular sheet of parchment. "Chione, I need you to deliver this letter to the royal palace of Tristain, directly to the king, alright?" Say him as he fixes the letter to her paw. She bobs her head before taking flight, rapidly vanishing on the horizon. Seeing the confused gaze of everyone, he added. " She, like the other, is mail owls, magically raised one in order to deliver post, their magic allows them to found their target and always deliver it post, it should take her a few hours to reach them." ################################## The headmaster only nods, before leading him in the tower''s medical bay. He put her slowly on the bed, before shooting a deep blue beam at each window and the door. "What was that?!" Scream Agnes has she unconsciously draw her blade, standing in front of the downed Princess. "Unbreakable charms, it will strengthen the hit structure and confer them relative protection until the magic powering them is exhausted." She releases her grip slightly, still warry, but when she strikes the nearest window with all her strength she was astonished to not even see a crack on the frail glass. Nodding, being satisfied at the added security, she sheath her blade. "My excuse, I..." "... Was only doing your duty, there nothing to apologize for, Chevalier Agnes, I know that the Princess was, is, and will always be your priority, seeking her security isn''t and shouldn''t be something you have to apologies for." On the side, the headmaster nod happily at the care Alex bear as of the security of the Princess, and Agnes let out a small smile and a thankful nod before her expression turns grim and turns to the origin of her worries. "Can one of you do something?" Ask her at Osmand. "I fear that the school doesn''t have the means to carter as of the princess health, if I were to know the origin of the poison, then I could save some time for her majesty'' healer, but I am regretfully far forming an expert in this field. ''At least he isn''t like Dumbles who would have wanted to play hero, only to kill her because of a misjudged pride.'' "I can remove the knife and knit back the damaged organs and flesh, but I will be unable to do something against the poison for a few days." This made the two make volt-face at him. "You can cure the poison?" ASk Agnes hopefully. "No, but I could study it, if I have a sample of the potion, I could try to found a cure, If I can''t until the healer arrives, I would at least be able to give them some hint as of his nature and how he reacts." ################################## When she heard him, it was more than she can hope, not only he already save the princess''s life twice, he had the means to help for her recovery. This was more than enough for her, so she gives him authorization. Under her gaze and the old man, she sees him make the fabric surrounding the knife to vanish. She winces at the appearing black veiny patterns surrounding the wound. Slowly the knife was pulled down as his hand rest on the bare skin above. She was quite put out that the Princess bare body was touched, and had a reservation as of it need. When she sees the blade completely out, and the skin knit back, only to leave a faint red line, she didn''t say a thing, clearly witnessing that he had, in fact, keep to his words. The wound hadn''t bleed more than blacken blood she suspects been around the blade, but nothing else. Relived that they had one less problem to fix she exit the room, she had two suspects to interrogate. ################################## After leaving two knights to guard the door of the bay, Osmand had lead Alex to Madam Chevreuse, the potion expert of the school to give him a sample of potion for him to study, along with the rest of the poison still present on the blade. On her side, Agnes had grilled Louise and Guiche on their possible implication in the, for now, attempts of murder. While Guiche was found clean, other than his still untreated wounds, it wasn''t the same for Louise, as the letter had been found hidden under her mattress. Those weren''t equivocal, it was plainly written how the knife had made it way in the hand of the Familiar and the order to the murder of Henrietta. Even if she had nothing to do with this, as the master of her Familiar, it was her responsibility to keep him out of harm, be it on his person or the others surrounding him. The last two knights were immediately told to take Louise in their custody, it would fall on the king to statue on the fate of the third daughter of the duke Valliere. All know that I would have heavy repercussions on the family''s social standing in the Kingdom if they weren''t put to death. No one sees Alex the entire day, and the rumor that he was actively researching a cure for the poison, rapidly spread. Far away, at the time for lunch, an unusual sight appears in the royal palace. While they were eating, the King sees a beautiful white owl land on his armrest, before it tends it leg, sporting a letter bearing his title. Carefully extracting the letter, he read it, immediately losing color in his face. He suddenly raises and screams at the nearest guard. "Go immediately fetch the healer and tell them that they are to depart to Tristain school of magic! I want them there yesterday!" The poor guard immediately bolts away, knowing that his caring king would never scream at anyone if it wasn''t a vital affair. Twenty minutes later, a carriage could be seen exiting the palace at breakneck speed, soon followed by a carriage surrounded in the air by the griffin corps and twenty-five soldiers on horses. ################################## Late in the night, Tristain school was receiving the royal healers, rapidly lead to the medical bay by the headmaster while Agnes sends one of the two guarding knights fetch Alex. Since he only gives the headmaster, Agnes and himself the authorization to enter the room, one of the three would need to open the door. They have already started to install their wears around when Alex arrives. "Mr. Evans, have you progressed?" Ask the headmaster when he enters, gathering the attention of the five wisens men also present. "I have." Was all he said before giving the sheet of paper in his hand to one of them. As Osmand had told them that he was the one responsible for the survival of the Princess until then, none of them dismiss his work when he presents it to them. As the other gather around the first to have a glimpse of what he had found, they were astonished at the number of mixed potions he transcribed to counter-act the poison. He also describes in length the components of the poison and its effect. Having their work greatly cut, one of them bring Alex to their larger stock of potion and ask him to work with them. ################################## Three hours later, the screech of griffin averts everyone still awake of the arrival of the royal family. Leaving them work, the Headmaster rapidly makes his way outside the room to receive and lead them. "Osmand, where is my daughter!" "This way please." The old man leads the highly stressed king and the frantic queen in the hall of the medical bay. Before he could rashly open the door, Agnes stood in front of her king. "I will ask you to calm down, my king. Mr. Evans had asked the greatest calm inside the room to allow them to work efficiently. I will not risk the health of the Princess on a rash decision!" This was what he needs to cool off enough to see that she was right. "Mr. Evans? Who is he?" Leading the king, queen, headmaster, and the marshal that had followed them, others in a room on the side, Agnes start to relate what happens at dawn. The planned attempts he found raiding Mott house after his death, the attack and him saving the Princess life once, the peaceful return to the academy, only for the pathetic attempts of Guiche that allow a second attempt on the princess life, only to be stopped by Alex once more. How he put the princess into stasis to allow the healer enough time to arrive and save her life, the letter, the murder of Louise familiar, as well as the strike down. Him effectively retrieving the blade and healing the wound, leaving only the poison as a risk for the princess life, the security measures he put forth to ensure her safety while restricting the number of people able to enter, and finally his study on the poison to found a cure or at least reduce the work of the healer for the time they arrive. Needlessly to say, the four were flabbergasted at this. If they are able to found a cure, he would have saved the princess''s life three times in a very short amount of time, as well as the crown for the document on Reconquista he retrieves from Mott and gives to Agnes. Those same documents were soon given to the king for him to reviews. The amount of planning and infiltration was staggering. Seeing that the initial attempts were firstly planned on the day of the familiar exhibition, that Henrietta would have attended, tell them that the familiar my have been planted as a spy from the start, it also signifies that Alex my also be the initially intended to summon to Louise. "They aren''t another choice before I deliver my judgment, I would need to know if he was made to be miss Valliere familiar." Says the king while pinching his brows." "Would that be truly wise?" "What do you mean Osmand?" "Mr.Evans had shown that he was able to use magic, he also affirmative that he possess the land, and had saved the princess life two times already if you were true, then he will become nothing more than a Familiar, without even human right. Not only would that it reflect poorly on us, but we also may start a war with another nation by enslaving one of their nobility." ################################## Those words didn''t sit well with all of them, being ungrateful is one thing, starting a war was another. A part of the solution came from the queen. " Why not start by making so that sentient and intelligent Familiar are to be at least given the same basic right as a commoner? If Mr. Evans was to turn into miss Valliere familiar, he would be still seen as human. By being here, he would gain Tristain citizenship, and would be able to be recompensed for all he had already done for us? Even if he was to be miss Valliere familiar, then, he can still be offer citizenship and additional reward for his deeds?" This greatly eases her husband and the rest of the assembly than a peaceful solution could be found. "I will still need to warn Duke Valliere as of the last event, he would want to be here, should his daughter bond with Mr. Evans." 107 the birth of the ancient race While they worked a great art of the night, none of them were able to come with a cure. They discover some new healing potions along the way, but not a single one of them was potent enough to cure her or had the desired effect. While uncured, they had a small hope still present. They had been able to nearly stop the poison from spreading, containing it to a single place rather than spreading all around. Alex was also able to recreate one of his world potion, the flushing potion. It was that particular potion that had nearly stopped its propagation as the poison in her blood had been evacuated, leaving the one that had seep in the organ the only one present. Because of the majority of the poison evacuated, it was unable to spread as fast as before. He discovers that it acts like a virus, breeding in her cells, before spreading outside. By administrating a small dose, of flushing potion, they eliminated the bred one in her blood, but it was another story altogether for the ones in the organs. When the royal family hears that, the became immensely relieved, A lesser amount signifies a longer period for it to corrupt the body, thus longer time for them to found a solution. The more time pass, the less the king was willing to let Alex being subjected to the chance of turning into a familiar, he could stop the treatment and cure research in pure spite and condemn the princess. With two other days, Duke Valliere, his wife, and the two sisters appear at the school per order of the king''s summon. Needlessly to say, the four became livid that their daughters and sisters were suspected of rebellion against the crown, even only by association. It could doom the Valliere family when he hears of the possible plot to implant a spy, he immediately orders his daughter to finalize the bond between master and familiar between her and Alex. ################################## All those decisions have been made without Alex being aware, this is reaction wasn''t a really good one when he hears the Duke. Being summoned to the Vetri court, he exits the tower "Your filthy peasant, I hope for your own health that you prove the Valliere innocence in this, or you could be sure that the consequence will be heavy!" "Who are you?" Not the less intimidated by the blond-haired man yelling at him in front of him, he wanted to know whose skull he was going to intend. "You! I!" "Yes?" "I the Duke of the Valliere, show respect to your better, commoner!" "How about no? Anyway, I have other things to do, and more important people to see." He turns his back to the family of five, the royal couple, and the headmaster present and made his way back to the tower under the shocked audience on how he dismisses the duke like an unappealing whore. "How dare you!" Never in his life had he be dismissed of the sort, even the king let him keep face after a raw they could have. Like any noble in this world when they feel wronged, he immediately attacks, not caring that his opponent had his back turned to him. When the others see the large fireball flying at him, none had the same reaction. The King was disappointed with his rash reaction, and fear for his daughter''s life if Alex were to die. The queen was horrified that he would strike for such reason and fear for Alex''s life. The duchess was disappointed for his husband''s behavior, tarnishing the Valliere honor, but unconcerned by the death of a commoner. Eleonor was appealed at her father''s behavior, judging him unfit of his station. Cattleya was simply horrified and worried for Alex, having long since realized that her family wasn''t what she has seen one should be. Louise was smiling as off the commoner fate, and Osmand sigh, knowing how it would finish. ################################## Alex feels the fireball before it arrives, but even then he didn''t react. Letting it hit him, he feels the fire turn rampant, trying to burn his flesh, but for someone who had been basked into the primal fire of the heath, it was nothing more than a mere annoyance at best. Even then, the last time, it was his soul that had been basked in, now it was his body turn. While he was lost in the feeling, he suddenly feels like his heart has been pinched and attempted to be torn apart. Turning around, he could see Chione on the ground, heavily bleeding from a large gash on her chest. The sight froze Alex solid, as the sensation was growing, then it hit him, Chione was dying. Seeing the tip of a blade ready to give the final strike, hell broke loose. ################################## While Alex was inside the flame, the duke angry face turn into an arrogant one. "Will they ever understand their place. A shame that Louise lost a potential familiar, but well worth." "What have you done?" feverishly asks Osmand, looking at the burning fire. "I hope it was worth your daughter''s life, Jack." Harshly said the queen Marianne when she sees the lightest grin on his face, whipping it immediately when he remembers that he was the same young that has to keep his daughter alive and never divulge the formula of the potion. The still gloating Duke was cut short when Chione sink her sharp claws on his face, gouging the eyes, rendering him blind and screaming. After the slight surprise of the sneak attack, Karin strikes back to avenge her husband, slicing at the bird, tainting her pristine feather in blood red, ready to give the final strike. Eleonor couldn''t help but be finally disgusted that the once-proud House Valliere would sink so low and Cattleya was in tear at her parent action. She had always been know for being a kind soul and an animal lover. While partial to four-legged ones, she couldn''t help but marvel at the majestic owl that had just appear, now at death door. Louise was still her bitch self and relish in the misfortune that had befallen on him. Osmand could only look numbly at the scene, still unable to process how things have degenerated in such a short time. ################################## Before the blade coup strike the last blow, the atmosphere grew cold, so cold that frost starts to appear on the grass and tower wall in what a second ago was a pleasant warm day. The still-burning fire turns from an angry red to a bone-chilling white-blue, before being snuffed out. The windless area was traversed by a light breeze before a squeaking voice was heard. As all head snap the sound origin, they discover that Duchess Valliere was maintaining in the air by an arm exiting his her back, a still-beating heart in the hand. Alex looks deeply in the eye of the woman, before crushing the vital organ to mush, leaking an important amount of blood from the destroyed organ and ripped arteries. Throwing the still warm corpse-like yesterday trash away, he vanishes. At the sound of snapping bones and screaming voice, they once again turn their head, seeing the duke on the ground like a sitting duck, his leg mangled beyond repair, and then Alex''s voice resounds. "A life for a life, you attempted to kill me, I killed your wife. Your wife had made my familiar dying, I will use you a price for keeping her alive." The ghostly voice and vacant light in are eyes tell all that it wasn''t all of Alex that was speaking, but a more primal part, a dangerous and frightening one. White-blue fire erupts all on him has he transform in front of a static crowd. Eyes fixed on the hand that was slowly making its way in the duke chest, burying deeply in. It didn''t stay for long before its exit, dragging with it a brightly burning red ember. What choked all of the attendance was that not a single wound was visible on the duke and he was still alive. Rising, Alex made his way to the petrified Louise. "You are the reason all this happens, it''s time for you to receive your punishment." The same hollowed voice ring, as his second hand slowly sink in the flat chest of Louise, extracting another ember, but this one was a pure gaseous white. The moment his fingers exit her, she finally lost it and crumble, passed out from fright, and only the trail of water on her tight let it know that she wet herself. Still lost and his actions dictated by his subconscious, he made his way and kneel at the side of the struggling owl. The previous cold action turns into a caring motion as he delicately let the two ember sink in the mortally wounded owl''s body, before taking her in his within his arms. The two combust has he pour all his magic into her. ################################## The maelstrom of fire and magic was felt by the entire academy, and soon everyone comes running to see what happen. When they see the frozen king and queen, the headmaster, two of the Valliere heir, and the fire, some worried as their proximity to the blazing inferno. It was only after everyone calm did that they actually realize that the fire was heatless, only a brilliant mass of churning white-blue fire rising into the sky, pulsing with magic like a giant heart. It was first erratic, but slowly the pulse stabilizes, growing deeper, slower, and stronger. At each pulse, the pillar of fire recess in, condensing more and more. From as high as the main tower to the one surrounding it to a large bonfire, and a solid human form. At the next pulse, white round hears and two tails appear, before ahead, and two legs. The third reveals the torso, completing the form, only for all to see that it was Alex. The past raging inferno was now only a large pure white solid ball once again recess, vanishing inside the body of a healed Chione. All hold their breath, even without knowing why, but they feel it, the need for everything to stop and bear witness of the miracle to came. As it became unbearable, the last pulse ring, a low, profound, stronger pulse than any had felt, propagating through the land the air and magic, feel by all races in the world. ################################## Ever since his gaze had fallen on the down form of Chione, bleeding dry of the live-giving ruby''s liquid, a primordial feeling had to overdrive him. Is conscious was nothing more than a strand of grass, blown away by the organ that had broken free for the confine of his being. Someone was trying to rip a part of his soul and his magic resists, violently. The once warm hearth that was his soul had turned into a chilling nightmare, ready to tear apart anything that was trying to divide it. Even if he would have been able to control or influence it, he wouldn''t. Nobody harms Chione or Skadi and stay alive. His magic had commanded him to punish those responsibly and so he did. With the last strained string that was still leading to his rational thoughts, he understands that for them their magic was more important than their life, so he would deprive them of everything they hold dearest than life. For all, their magic was the hearth that warm and flood their soul, bringing them harmony. All being had magic, be they were able to access it or not. As a hearth, it naturally falls under his authority, allowing his to take it back, plunging them into the eternal darkness it had held at bay from the dawn of time. The first had been burning coal of fire and would be fuelling Chione''s lifeforce to help her fight back the putrid claws of death that were creeping closer each second. The second had been a surprise, void. Magic in its purest form, allowing its owner to shape reality under its wishes. Such a gift had been wasted into a soiled child that was unable to truly understand the boon that she had been offered, but no more. If she couldn''t use it, then he would, this second offering would break the shackles of Chione, bringing her to a new high, into a new creature unseen in this world. Taking her within in, he pours every bit of magic, love, and life force he could into the cooling body, holding the slightest of life still in. The wait was killing him but he holds strong, knowing that she would prevail and return to him, or he would follow her into the next great adventure. ################################## At first, I could only feel her life quitting her, no matter how much I was pouring into her I was losing her. I can''t lose her, she was part of me, I couldn''t be complete without her. ''You never been like those dumb bird, I always know you were special, so came back to me, please, don''t leave me, don''t leave us alone!'' I was nearing my limit and I know it, but I would not succumb to the darkness, I know she will come back, stronger than before, than anyone. As the last dregs of magic quit my body, it finally happens, the still pulse of her life force flare like never before, releasing a tidal of pure magic, it was so powerful that I feel the magic itself ignite, burning in the same fire that the hearth of origin, the very flame of life. The darkness vanishes, and light prevails once again. With every pulse, I could feel her coming back. It would have been a crime against nature itself to meddle in this so I continue to pour all I could feel for her in the ever-growing link we share. It was then that I feel it. It was weak at first but he soon became stronger, she was returning those very same feeling, and like never before I could feel the two of us combine into a single being, two-part of a larger ensemble, two drops in the infinity of the reality, but the very drops that tip the scale between the immensity and the infinite. She had come back, she didn''t let the darkness win her over. Everything would be alright. ################################## As the large tangible flame sink into the very being of the large owl, she ignites into those magnificent white-blue flame, reducing her to ashes. All were shocked to see it, thinking that she had perished after overtaking this hurdle, but only one knows what it really means. Cupping the heap of burning ashes in his palms, he patiently waits. After a few seconds, the immobile top of the ashes falls all around, unveiling the very first phoenix to be born in the land of Halkeginia. The still-burning ashes soon let place to the ever-growing chick who rapidly sprout immaculate glittering white feathers, only her tail''feather had an artic blue end. When she feels ready, she unfolds her wing, and in a single flapping, take flight, turning into a white star rising toward the sun. At her highest point, she unfolds again her wing as a heavenly trill bask the land of Tristain. While all were still stunned as they feel the magic wash over them, Chione delicately lands on his outstretched arm, nuzzling her head against his cheek, tears soon rolling on her feathers. Before they could feel, a vial made of diamond, and surrounded by Evans steel in Chione craving, appears, storing to safely her very first tears. Sealed and stored aways, he runs his hand delicately on her feathers, before softly whispering. "Welcome back, Chione." 110 the first weapon The heart-warming moment was cut short when a loud crashing tear it apart. From their side, all could see the large golem made of dirt. On it, a dark-cloaked silhouette rapidly jumps inside the cracked tower, retrieving a light purple cast before returning on the golem head. While the crowd was too shocked to react, they rapidly exit the academy, toward the forest. ################################## What slowed them to react was the king clutching his head after hearing Chione''s trills. It may not be known for the others, but Alex knows that phoenix trills ward off the evil/ KNowing that something was wrong with the king, he immediately appears to his side. Raising the monarch head, to look in his eyes, he let the mental probe sink into the man subconscious, searching for the correct memory. It didn''t take long to found what he was searching for. While the king was examined by Alex, the queen, her, react. "what are you lot waiting? They had taken away the princess!" The surrounding soldiers snap back and immediately go after the two. As the Queen send a good part of the soldiers after them, before turning to Alex, who was still looking after the king, before taking him to the medical bay, followed with the queen and the headmaster. ################################## Laying him down on the bed, Chione land on the bedpost, letting fall three drops of clear tears in its mouth, open by Alex. The effect was immediate, the king complexion, that has rapidly turned to dead pale, return to a healthier shade, but still showing a trace of affliction. Letting the healers take over, he takes a small distance from the bed, joining the worried queen and headmaster. "What happens?" Ask her worried. "Someone has killed the king, and made his return as a living corpse by the mean of a ring sporting a large purple gemstone." Answer grimly Alex, making the two other gasp, before they hear the old man. "The Andvari ring!" "What!? but that would coincide with the rising of the water level''s report..." Say the queen. "What is that ring?" Ask Alex, seemingly the only one to not know about it. "It an old ring guarded by the water spirit of the Lagordian lake, it says to have the power to bring back the dead and alter the mind. If someone had killed the king and used the ring to bring him back and alter his mind, it would explain the situation." "Why killing him and bring him back after rather than directly altering his mind?" "Because of magic flowing in the veins of the king, it easier to subvert the mind of commoner rather than noble because their magic offers them some protection against it." Explain the old man, clutching his staff. "Will he be alright?" Worried the queen, looking at her husband. "He will, phoenix tear have the power to heal nearly any affliction, other than death. Since he was brought back by the ring, before the effect fade, he was considerate dying, the tear will heal him but he will some time to recover." "Thank the founder." The two could see the tension exit the queen, hearing that he would be alright. ################################## The group of soldiers sent after them would return four hours later without what had been taken or the suspect. They were able to track it down until founding a large mont of dirt, resulting in the spell keeping the golem, fall apart. After the king awake, not long after the guard return, he was able to remember giving a private audience to the Valliere duke. Says man had brought with him a black-draped stranger, who strikes him, leaving him to catch glimpse of the ring before he falls dead. Is memory between this and his waking into the infirmary was confused. When men were sent to arrest the Duke, they found him dead in his chambers, only for Alex to catch a wisp of the same magic from the corpse than the king had given. "This smell awfully like a plot destinated to take our attention elsewhere while someone had stolen the scepter de destruction off the vault, using the commotion that the ritual would have brought to hide the breaking in the vault." Say the headmaster in his office at the group composed of Alex, the king, the queen, and viscount Wardes, captain of the griffin corps. "Don''t your majestic, I and my men will track down the thief!" "WOuldn''t it better to let me do it? It wouldn''t be a good option that letting the king without the griffin corps captain as a guard while sending him and his men after a single thief, don''t you think it a little overkill?" "Overkill. I don''t know the meaning of this name, put a peasant hadn''t the right to speak to the king like that, less be in is presence!" If he was trying to have a rise from Alex, he falls as he was only gratified with an eyebrow. "Are you provoking me?" Cooly says, Alex. "That I do! Not only you have murdered my future mother-in-law, but also render my fiancee unconscious by your wicked way!" The man had immediately jumped from his position against the wall and shout while going for his sword. Before any in the room could move or say something, they saw him being raised high in the air, suffocating by the strong grip of Alex on his throat. "By careful of what you say, old man, the bitch had it coming, no one strike at my familiar without paying at least an equal price. Do I also need to make you remember that the duchy of Valliere is actually under suspicion of lese-majesty? That I save the princess''s life two times already and keeping her alive while just saving the king live, YOUR job and discovering attempts against the crown? What have you done the last day?" Hearing nothing, he realizes the man, making him crumple on the floor while coughing harshly from his damaged throat. None of those present have said a word at the confrontation. "Can you really do something about the thief?" Ask the king once Wardes has stopped. "I can try and follow the trail left behind, it shouldn''t be too hard." "Then, please do, retrieving the scepter of destruction should be the highest priority, if you can also arrest the thief, even better." Alex only nods, before exiting the room, catching the barely veiled anger in Warde''s eyes in passing. ################################## Exiting the tower, he returns to the breached wall giving to the portion of the tower housing the vault. Taking his wand, the only thing he was gifted with when entering in this world, and a wrist motion later, blocks of stone elevate in the air, returning to their previous position, closing the huge hole. Taking a light sniff, he could make the light perfume still lingering in the air, along with the earthly sent of the golem. Having a good hold on the sent, he blots out of the academy boundary, crossing a large patch of land in record time. In little less than half an hour, he had already rejoined a large amount of dirt coming from the golem. Following the trail, he soon arrives at a wooden house hidden in a little glade. Processing cautiously. "Revelio" Not receiving any feedback, he enters, easily spotting the case. Opening it, he immediately recognizes what they call the scepter of destruction as a rocket launcher. Putting him and on it, he rapidly decomposes it. With his previous knowledge, it didn''t take long for him to discover the inner working of the weapons, along the rocket system. For now on, as long as he had the necessary material, he would be able to craft the weapon and munition as much as he like. Looking around, he transfigures a chair into the previous weapon, inscribing a hidden rune on it to give it a more final form as transfiguration always reverts back. Closing the case back, he takes it with him. The moment he exits the house, he feels the light breeze suddenly rising, and the similar sent than the golem. He had enough time to jump on the side and stood to see the new golem fist crash into the wooden construct, blowing it off into bits. On it was the same covered thief that had to take the weapon from the academy. "Miss Longueville." Hearing it identity already discover before even having the time for a second attack, the cloaked figure was startled, before bringing it hood back. "How did you know it was me?" Ask her, more curious than furious to be caught red-handed. "Your perfume, I have a sensitive nose." Say him, lightly tapping a finger on it. "I see." Sighing, she ready for another attack when he once again caught her off guard. "If you don''t mind, way taking it? You do know that it a one-time weapon, right?" This seems to startle her once again. "What? How do you know?" "Two things, first, it a weapon I know off, the second came from the headmaster report at the time, he did say that there were two ''scepter'', one buried with his owner, after having been used, and the second kept at the academy. While it does have a large destructive power, you don''t have the technical knowledge to open it, retrieve the munition, and recreate it. Without munition it useless, and it wouldn''t bring you great benefice, it a rather imposing weapon, and you would be easily spotter while using such a device." Looking at her, he could see her limping shoulder, her face showing a conflicted emotion. Taking the change, he goes for a mental prob and discovers the reason behind the thief. She was more lost when she see his feature soften. "I can protect her, you know? While she is in Albion, I can go and fetch Tiffania and protect her for Reconquista for you." "How?!" She was starting to fear him. "Simple, I an ability that let me enter other head and see their thoughts." Say him, frightening her more so again. He didn''t mind others knowing he can read minds since their his no know methods here to protect it, and should allow him to frighten a good amount of potential opponent, that would want to strike him down. If they know he could spot them before they could attack, it would deter quite a great number of them. ################################## Looking at the young man facing her, Matilda was lost has to what to do. She only enters Reconquistat to protect the sweet Tiffania from their clutch due to her heritage as the daughter of the archduke of Albion and an elf. Seeing the actual political landscape of the floating island, it wouldn''t take long before they go for her, knowing her existence. Until then she was able to fend them off, but she knows that she was running out of time. She was ordered to steal the weapon on learning of it working by Cromwell after he assassinates the king of Tristain and made him his puppet. She had at first been unsure as to how to process since only the headmaster was knowing something about it, hoping that she could somewhat glean some information if he were to come after her, but it didn''t matter now. She didn''t think that he was lying, like the fact coincide with the report the old man had made to the royal palace. Him knowing why she fights was also worrying information, as it could go both ways. She still has some hope since he didn''t threaten her with Tiffania''s life, even when he seems to know where to found her. Biting her lips, she made her decision. ################################## As the golem crumbles, he sees her, made her way to him. "Could you really protect her?" The worry for her adopted charge, evident in her eyes. "I can, while I can''t go in person, I should be able to send you in a safe place. Their Reconquista would be able to approach you. A soon as possible I will go to Albion and retrieve Tiffania and sent her to you." He could see her struggle a little, before giving finally a nod. "Chione!" At his call, the phoenix appears in a burst of blue-white flame that seems to froze before disappearing into minuscule shards of ice, basking the surrounding into a beautiful shimmering white. Mathilda was captivated by the beautiful bird apparition. "Could you travel her to the territory?" Receiving happy trills from his familiar, she lands on the woman''s shoulder before flaming away in a similar feature. "Show off." Softly said to him while shaking his head." Time to return and give it back." ################################## By the time he returns to the academy, the night was starting to fall. He apparates directly in front of the headmaster''s office door. He had discovered that he was able to easily apparate here since they didn''t have wards to lock space. Knocking softly, he takes out the case before entering. "Ha Mr. Evans, you have already retrieve it?" "I do, it didn''t take long, I was able to follow the trail of the thief, but when I arrive at his hideout, it wasn''t there, he either had left it here for someone to take it, or store it to safety before going to meet someone." "Quite possible." nodding at that while stroking his beard, the headmaster seems to ponder on it for a moment. " A shame that he wasn''t here, but as long a the specter of destruction is back to safety, it good. I would need to bother you again by asking to bring it to the royal palace in two days, it had been decided that it would be better for it to be stored there." "Ok, Do you require something else?" "No that would be all. I must thank you for all you have done for the kingdom in the past few days. Untold damage could have resulted if not for your action." "Don''t think of it, I was merely present at the right time." "Even so, thank you." Say the man while giving a slight bow from the head. "While that be all?" "Yes, it will, a carriage will be prepared for you in two days to bring you to the palace. It will depart in the morning, so I would take a largely merited rest before them." "Very well." ################################## After leaving the case in the headmaster''s office, he directly goes to the kitchens, having not eaten for the whole day. Upon entering, he was warmly welcomed by the head chef of the academy, who immediately fetch a good meal for him when he hears the reason for his presence. "I can''t thank you enough for what you did for Siesta, Mott has been a torn for a long time, seeing him gone is a good thing!" Say him loudly while clapping Alex on the shoulder, than would have sent a lesser man headfirst into the table. "Your not wary of me after seeing me kill him?" Ask Alex a little surprised that he takes it so well. "We live in a harsh world and death isn''t uncommon for most here." His face grave. Alex could smell the story behind the thick tone, guessing a rather perturbated background for the man on his side. "Speaking of Siesta, did you see here? I briefly go to Kirche''s room before coming but she wasn''t here." "She at being asked to follow the king back to the capital, something about Mott I think." "Oh! Okay, I need to go there in a few days anyway, if she isn''t back at the time I could always ask." "Hum!" Done with his meal he returns to Kirche''s room, slipping into the bed, only for her to immediately seek in even while sleeping. Taking hold of the redhead, slowly fall into sleep. ################################## The following day was thankfully eventless. Since she didn''t have class, the two had passed the majority of the day cuddling while in bed after he once again brings it to her. She had still unable to make her head around all had transpired in the past week. Alex''s arrival, her change, her new perspective on life, falling deeply in love with her darling, him discovering a traitor, and saving the royal family more than once while finally taking back a stolen artifact and be summoned to the castle. As the two return to bed the following night, couldn''t but be curious for tomorrow since she decided to follow him. Even if she can''t access the throne room, she still can make the trip with him and pass the rest of the day with him strolling in the capital. 111 the second weapon Early in the morning, a carriage could be seen exiting the ground of the academy, thundering away to bring the two to the capital. The travel, while long was without any disruption and had Kirche and Alex in the ruling city of the kingdom a few hours later. Since it was a direct summons from the King, he was rapidly introduced into the palace, leaving behind the redhead to roam the larger shop here. Following the guard sent to guide him, he was soon introduced into the throne room. Here was the royal couple alongside Agnes. The former and latter were sporting grave face while the queen was a mess. "Thank you for responding the summon while you aren''t a part of one of my subject. You were firstly called here for you to receive compensation and reward for your deeds for the crown of this kingdom, but another urgent matter has arisen as you were making your way here. I have not right to ask you to act, but as a father, I can only hope that you accept this request of mine." The pleading tone of the king did surprise Alex at first but when he heard that he ask it as a father he knows that something had happened to Henrietta. "Did the potion had to cease to bear effect?" Ask him worried about the purplette. "Worse, as of three hours ago, our Healers had finally been able to create a cure, not without the precious help you had given them. At the time she awoken, Henrietta had asked what had happened since she was attacked and upon hearing what the Valliere girl was accused, had asked for her to see her. Since she was still recovering, Viscount Wardes had escorted the girl to her chamber along with Agnes. Regretfully it was only after that, that I learn from those going through the documents you have given, that he was a spy from Reconquista, by the time the guards were sent to arrest him and secure the princess, he had already fled with the two other. Being of the Griffin corps, he was already too far for us to track him down." Say the King, barely restraining his anger, while Agnes could be seen lowering her head in shame to not have been able to defend the Princess once more. ################################## Taking a deep breath, the king locks his gaze with Alex. "As the king, I can''t send any force to retrieve my abducted daughter, where we think he had taken them, Albion..." "... And since I am not yet a member of this country, I can''t be counted as a breach from the treaty established between the two nation and start a war." "Yes." Say him, thankful that he was able to catch this rapidly. "While I am rapid, I don''t know the ground around here enough to go to Albion, and I doubt that I will be able to arrive before they do, Even if I can, they could easily fly there with the gryphon." "We are well aware of this fact, but all bear to think that they will try to use my daughter as a bargaining chip. While the maid Siesta had been interrogated for the shake of clarification some point on Mott precedent action, she hears of what happened to the princess and had shared something about the ''dragon plumage'' a somewhat well know fairy tale from her village that turn to be a family heirloom from her great-grandfather. She said that it was rumoured to be faster than most small dragons. I want you to see if those rumours were true, and should they be, try to use it to rejoin Albion through it. Should you not obtain the result in three days, you are to immediately depart for Albion and track down my daughter." ################################## Alex could refuse this and wash his wand of the affair, but he was never one to leave someone he know suffer a tragic fate. When the royal couple saw him nod, they were immensely relieved. "Even with a gryphon, they should need at least three days to rejoin la Rochelle before being able to fly to the floating island. From the actual position of the island, they would need a few hours to rejoin it and would need to let the gryphon rest after supporting the weight of three persons. After that, it will be at least three other days to rejoin the nearest cities. While we don''t know where is the HQ of Reconquista, they would need to travel quite a little. To rejoin Tarbes, you will need a day. With the maid lead, you should be able to found the plumage rapidly, leaving you some time to try and see if you can use it, whatever is it. After three days, and if you don''t have results, then made haste to La Rochelle, it would take more than two to three days to do so, leaving you not more than two days behind them. As Albion don''t have gryphon, you should be able to obtain some clue as to where they have to go to." After hearing the king, Alex could help to praise the man to be able to plan this in so little time, it needs a great amount of knowledge on not only his territory but a multitude of other factors. He knows that tracking down the gryphon would be easy, but having taken a sniff of the general magical signature of the beast, he would be able to catch the remaining trail left behind when in Albion. ################################## As he made his way out of the castle he sees that Siest was already waiting for him at the fence. Seeing him, she hastily bow. "Master, I..." "Don''t worry Siesta, I understand that you had to respond to the call of the king, and I am rather thankful that you were here, without you, I wouldn''t guess as to how to go after them and catch up." "You have heard..." He stops her before she could speak further, looking around, seeing quite a few people looking at them. "Not here." Say him with his hand still on her mouth, making her nod. "I know of an inn that would be able to house us to speak." "Lead the way, then." Nodding at him, she leads him through the streets, all thoughts of Kirche in the back of his mind. After half an hour, she leads him in front of a well maintained three stories building and was greeted by skimpy-wearing uniform''s girls serving the customer. Leading him deeper, all of the girls greet Siesta when she passes. "Jessica! Is Scaron here?" In the kitchen, an older girl bearing quite a few similarities to Siesta turn around. "Siesta! I didn''t know you were in the capital!" Respond to the girls, taking her in a quick hug. "I was just leading master here, I need a place to speak privately." She was about to tease the girl for bringing her new master here, but seeing that she was quite serious, she didn''t. "Sure, take the room in the attic, it not the best, but there is no one there, it should be enough for a private chat. Do you need dad'' for something?" "Since you know where we could go, not anymore." ################################## Once in said room, Alex resumes the adjourned meeting with the king. Hearing that he was the one tasked to take a look at their family heirloom she was relieved. She had spoken of it on the spur of the moment, only realising that they could take it away for them now that they know of his proved existence. Since Alex was her master, she a less apprehension has to what it will become. Not wanting to lose more time, the two immediately depart, after Alex cast a Patronus to avert Kirche that an emergency had risen and he wouldn''t be able to pass the day with her or even accompany her back to the academy. ################################## Carried on a shifted Alex''s back, the two tore through the road leading to the village while she was giving him direction. Since being way faster than a horse, it didn''t take as much time that it would have for them to make their way back half-way to the academy before taking another road. Three hours and a ruffled Siesta later, the two were standing at the door of her family home. Taking a few second to arrange herself, she opens the door on her dining family. Curious as to the living condition of a commoner in this ear, Alex takes a glance all around. Their condition wasn''t that much different from a family leaving in middle ages from his world if only a little more luxurious. From the look of the well fits children at the table, it seems that the father of Siesta was able to carter for the need of such large family easily, perhaps with the help of Siesta. ################################## The family gathering was a joyous affair until her father hears about the near fate of his daughter. While quite thankful that Alex saves her, he was a little put off that she now was at the service of a particular individual and not the school, where he would be able to abuse of his power over her. It became more so when he heard that they were here for their family heirloom but none of them had ever been able to make it work. If it could help the king he was willing to part with it, the 100 ecus given by Alex, greatly helping in his decision. As it was starting to darken outside, it was concluded that they would go for it the following day. They were surprised that Alex didn''t make a fuse when he was asked to bunk with the boys for the night. ################################## Without many conversations between the three, Siesta father lead them through the natural network of galleries in the mountain. Says path lead them in an enclosed area in the mountain range that would only be accessible through the air if one didn''t know the path through the mountain. The moment his eyes land on the air-shed, he knows what was behind the mosses-covered doors. Taking a key out of his pocket, he opens the rusting lock, making it fall on the ground with a thud, while starting to open a door. Inside, a well preserved Mitsubishi A6M Zero was proudly standing, ready to take the air once again. "I never through to witness the sight of a zero, much less here." While his voice has been soft and low, the two others had easily caught it inside the silent hangar. "Zero?" "Yes, it is also known as a plane, an aerial way of transportation from my world, those are made for a single passager." While he trusts Siesta, he didn''t for her father, and both of them didn''t need to know that it was a war machine. Being now is, he put a hand on the side of the plane. He was about to deconstruct it to gain further knowledge of the inner working when something seems to snape in his mind. He was flooded with information about it. How to pilot it, the inner working of the motor, the way to change and recharge the ammunition, all information concerning it and its actual state was transferred to his mind in a single second. ################################## Taking a step back for the sudden rush of information, he couldn''t help a large smile splitting his face when he found all of them stored into a new file in his mind, even without touching it. "Are you alright master?" Ask siesta worry. "Yes, it just that something strange had happened out of nowhere, I''m good now. "Need anything else?" Ask gruffly her father when he sees his daughter fawning around the boy. "Not that good." Nodding at this, he takes Siesta back with him, leaving Alex alone. ################################## Once sure that they won''t come back after closing the door behind him and sealing the two panels into one, he takes a large slab of stone from his storage, transmuting it into a large working station at hips high height. Taking out gemstones collected from the vault of Mott, he floods them with runes, inscribing numerous array on them. This work alone takes him the complete day they had saved by rushing here rather than depart the same morning. Done, he inserts the eight corners of the work station and another one in the centre. Turning back to the zero, he completely deconstructs it, leaving behind nothing, storing the materials, before returning to the enchanted slab of stone. Activating the table a translucent screen pop out in front of him, selecting the setting, the table morph into the desired shape, a smith station. Putting ingot after ingot of iron inside the large craved bowl, he baths them in large gout of fire, melting it immediately into his liquid form, burning away any impurities still inside. Opening his storage above the incandescent melted metal, powered coal fall into it, soon followed by chromium. Raising again the temperature, he starts to stir the alloy while filling the craved tank on the side, of water. With a light tap on a rune at the side of the bowl, the shape change to a paved one before another rune was activated, switching the content into the tank of water. Coming in contact with cold water, the formed ingot hadn''t time to shift of shape before hardening. the new large ingot cooled, letting him resumes the operation a few times, obtaining five ingots of 100 kg of Evans steel. ################################## The alloy made, he change the configuration of the table for a plane surface. Entering the needed measure, the table change into a four-meter-long, nine-meter-wide table. Out of the four upper corners, a light green beam ray rise two-meter above the surface before linking to the three other, forming a translucent cube. Taking one of the five ingots, he transmutes it into a three-meter long, a meter wide, and ten-centimetre thick oblong shape. Two four-meter-long, fifty centimetre wide wings were added a meter from the tip as well as the two meter-long, thirty centimetre wide wings at the tail. As soon as the metal finish to shape inside the cube, a translucent green screen appears, showing the replica in it. taking his pen, he starts to inscribe line after line of runes on the replica, zooming to allow a better view and engraving. inscribing cluster after cluster of runes on the replica was what take him another half day out of the four he had, leaving him with two and a half. When he was done, the screen flashes a single time and the lines of runes alight. He needs some minors modification here and there when the screen would detect errors in the scheme, but one the entire replica'' runes clusters were lighted, he presses the upper left corner of the screen. In a hum of power, the centre enchanted gemstone come into life as the model on it was engraved entirely. Done, the table dim before stopping to being alight. Putting a hand on the smooth, cool bluish-white metal, he put other large gemstones inside the slots he had left to power the different clusters. Sinking into the metal, only a small part of them could be seen exceed from the wings. On the central part, a slight depression at the height of the wings joins had been made to house the future cockpit. Taking the crafted half-finished aircraft out of the table to the side, letting it absorb the surrounding magic to finish the initial charge, he turned to the rest of the ingots, taking two, he transmutes them into rounds core with a gemstone shard inside. ################################## Taking again ingot of iron, powdered coal and chromium, he transmutes simple steel, before turning them in 20 mm hollowed rounds. Putting one on the previous place of his crafted aircraft, the screen appears again. While the rune work on them wouldn''t be as heavy as the one on the plane, he simply gives them a feather-weight, silencing, and unbreakable cluster on the outer steel shell. the rune immediately appears on the shell, before he swaps with the Evan steel round'' core. On it was inscribed a simple cluster that would return the round into the aircraft magazine after ten seconds. Sealing the core inside the hollow part, he put the complete round into another set of the table. Another screen appears, showing the round'' two components, seeing that the cluster inside hadn''t been changed, he put all his crafted shell and core into two separated tank, and start the production. Putting a block of wood into yet another compartment, case of 25 fully engraved and charged rounds start to emerge from the work station. ################################## While the runes of the aircraft were charging and the rounds produced, he works on the inside of the cockpit. Taking a block of wood he obtains from the furniture of Mott, he shapes it at the size of the slight depression on the metal made to house the cockpit, he starts to inscribe rune on it. While keeping is thinness, the inside was soon expanded into a comfortable space able to house four raw of two-seat and another one for the pilot. After creating the frame in runes'' reinforced wood, he starts to create a comfortable seat from the looted chairs of Mott''s previous manor. Entering inside the deceiving cockpit, he transmutes a glass bubble above it and starts to inscribe runes inside to reinforce it too. Done, he exits it before starting to craft the crystal screen that would be linked to the plane'' systems. As he had endowed the plane with eye fish camera and scanning system, he would have a map of the overflying area. The crystal screen would also let him know the state of the two railguns'' magazine that would fire the rounds or the number of different bombs he would equip it. Along with the hovering, propulsion, gravitation, negation field and camouflage system, he knows he had created a monster, but he needs that type of firepower if he was too intrude into Albion air space. While they hadn''t gryphon, they have a load of dragons months for the single unit as well an enormous flying wooden ship used for troops transport and flying fortress to bombard ground position. As it would run on runes, not only would his aircraft be silent and deadly but no one would be able to compete with its speed. ################################## It was only after a complete night that the runes have completely charged. Done, he installs the cockpit, transmuting it into the metallic structure. The rounds were finished long ago and he starts to load them into the two magically expended magazine. The railgun runic mechanism would swap rounds into the slot each time it was empty. Not wanting to overload the plane magic consumption, those two canons would feed on large crafted magical diamonds that would suck the surrounding magic and transform it into an electrical source to power them. While the round and plane were charging, he had run into the mountain range, plundering underground deposits of copper, gold, iron, gemstones and even found pouch of crude oil. From this, he crafted incendiary, flash, MSF (magic suppressing field), phosphorous, and hydrogen bombs. All the bomb had a simple thermite ignition rune system crafted into the iron shell. ################################## Entering into the cockpit, he starts the plane, making the resting aircraft on the ground, hover. Starting all the system, he checks all his ammunition. Seeing the two slots displaying 10,000 each and the bombs one displaying that the 5 slots had 50 in each, he nodded. He didn''t want wanton destruction so he only creates 5kg bomb, but even with just 5 kg of highly flammable liquid, the damage would be disastrous for any struck position. The second set of bombs where 1kg phosphorous ones and the corrosive cloud would inflict disastrous AOE damages. The doors of the hangar open, he put his hand onto the armrest, putting his finger in each of the slots, while his palm rest on a gel pouch. Giving a tentative light impulse from his two thumbs, the plane silently starts to move forward. ################################## After leading the plane out of it, he gave a light push with his two indexes, he could feel the powering gems hum with power while the plane slowly starts to rise from the ground. Pushing further on his thumb, he rapidly gains in speed while the screen displays the scanned area. With but the faintest of the impulse of his right middle finger, the aircraft respond instantaneously and tilt on the right before stabilizing straight again. He didn''t dare to use his ring finger and pinky as they command the railguns and bomb respectively. With a rapid succession of two impulses from his thumb, the map turns into a frontal view with a target ring in the centre of it. A light pulse from the two indexes and the view change to the ground below the plane for bomb strike. Another double click of his thumbs and the map return. Happy with the working system, he starts to push the plane faster and faster, the screen rapidly displaying an ever-growing speed. When he felt the light resistance for his thumbs he pushes deeper. The moment he pushed through it, the aircraft break through the sound barrier into a deafening blast. His last test passed, he set the way back to Siesta village into the voice-activated GPS. During the entire flight, he never feels a single G from the completely pressurised cockpit. Lower his speed and altitude, he stops his aircraft just before the maid house. 112 dilemma At the dawn of the third day since his arrival in the village of Tarbes, he was ready to depart to la Rochelle, the aerial port in Gallia. Thank the document he receives from the king, he now knows that the griffon wouldn''t be able to fly the three of them their direction, the distance to large for it to cross. That signifies that they would need to stop at the port city to take a flying ship to rejoin the floating island. Since the academy and Tarbes weren''t that far from the city, he would be able to rejoin the city in a few hours of flight rather than the three-day travel by horse. While they have a griffon, he wouldn''t be able to fly with the three of them on longs distances. He guesses that once the border'' crossed, Tristain wouldn''t have the authority to send soldiers to pass it without conflict, more so when Gallia was said to be under the reign of a madman. ################################## Taking advantage that it was still a good hour shortly before the sunrise, he pushes the door open when he see light inside the house. Why thinking of the lack of security he came across Siesta herself preparing breakfast for her family, he dad already awake and eating. Hearing the door opening, the two turn their head, surprised to see Alex after three days. "Master, how did you found your way back? I was thinking that I would have to go search for you tomorrow?" "Your lack of faith as of my capacity to found my way in those tunnels aside, I exit it by the air." Respond him dryly, making her blush and lower her gaze, her father on the side perk a little at this. "You were able to make it fly again?" Excitation was slightly perceptible in his voice. "Yes and no, I had to deconstruct it and built another one." The two seems perturbed at this, feeling their confusion he continue. "As I say the dragon plumage was nothing else than an aircraft, a means of transport, it isn''t alive, it a machine." "Machine?" The word, completely alien for the older man. "How to put it... I know you know that the knight of the princess had those contraptions that fire a ball?" Ask him, seeing the two nod back, he continues."That a type of machine, something constructed from metal and other parts to allow those without magic to fly. A little like a dragon, only it was created, not born." While it shares some light for the two, they hadn''t the needed knowledge to completely understand shat he was speaking off. "Nevermind, I just came to say that I was finished, I will depart to la Rochelle today, and if I''m unable to catch them before they take the ship, I will pursue them." As soon as he finishes, Siesta worried. "But you can''t go their alone, it too dangerous?!" Says her while grabbing his sleeves. Putting a comforting hand on her shoulder, he looks at her."That why I will go alone, don''t forget that I can use magic and is stronger than any men. It would only make you into unnecessary danger to bring you along. I want you to return to the academy, Kirche needs you there more than I will need you now." While depressed that he wouldn''t bring her, she could understand that she would be only an extra burden. Nodding sadly, she takes a step back, letting Alex free. ################################## While she couldn''t go with him, she would neither less see him off. When the two exit the house, they were surprised to see the hovering metal thing two-meter above their house. In a single leap defying gravity, he gracefully lands onto one of the wings without a sound. The airship didn''t even bugle at his sudden weight, reacting immediately and stabilizing in real-time. The only thing betraying the presence of the crafted aeroplane was the nearly imperceptible hum from the gemstones powering the runes. If the sight of the plane was strange, the fact that Alex vanish inside it when it was physically impossible to blow their mind off. While they were standing silly, outside, it vanishes from their sight as a ripple pattern runs through it. As the soft hum slowly recedes until stopping, they know that he had departed. ################################## Unwilling to bring any attention to him, he flights above the cloud and under the sound barrier speed. The travel until the city was uneventful, but it was a forgone conclusion when your the only one in ht esky and able to see for hundreds of meters all around with nothing to hide in than the clouds. Even then, the infrared captor would pick any source of heat higher than the cloud in a half-mile area. With the map given by the king scanned and had to the navigation system, he re-activate the camouflage and goes down when the surrounding start to correspond to the outskirt of the city. Flighing still at a 200 feet altitude, he land when the screen displays an ever-growing amount of heat source. sifting from a real view, he sees the city starting to appears, half a mile further. Climbing out of the plane, he takes it into his storage while taking longboard, out. The board was nothing more than his crafted snowboard. Made of Evans steel, it shares a good part of the runes clusters from the plane. While it wouldn''t be as fast, nor having a camouflage of weapon on it, it was a suitable mode of transport that would outrun any beast driven contraption. He doesn''t know how it would fare against dragon or griffon, but that was alright in his eyes, it wasn''t made to be a racing device, but a safer mean to close large distance. ################################## Like the plane, it was powered by runes inscribed'' gemstones, the only difference was that he would have to direct it with his feet rather than hands, but that was all. Putting his feet into the slot, he feels the board anchor them safely, connecting the system to his revamped boots. In a soft hum, the board hover, and with a slight pressure of his left foot, was propelled forward. While the board was gaining in speed, he takes out the pair of goggle he crafts the previous day, after the board, and wear them. Those goggles weren''t only here to protect his eyes of the wind but were also enchanted. On the light green tainted glass, a gaseous like trail appears a few feet away. Directing his board toward it he soon came into the dirt road traced by countless of stomping from human, beasts and carriage. Near enough, several other enchantments start to come to life, analyzing the leftover the trail. He soon receives results from them, being only a few hours all, and bearing two other magical signatures, he knows that the chance that it was Wardes were high. ################################## It was easy to track the trail outside the city, but the nearer he came, the more other signature start to mix in, making it more difficult to follow the initial lead. Its arrival didn''t pass unseen as none have ever seen a hovering board before. Few soldiers were tempted to arrest him and confiscated it to send it the palace for recompense, but when they see him tear through a local tug wanting the board, they choose to take a more wait and see position. Even though it wasn''t simple to follow the trail, he was neither less able to do so thank the particular MS of the griffon, as none other could be found into the city. "Thankfully, none every kingdom have established military troops, otherwise I would have need days to track down the good griffon." ################################## Stopping near the inn they seem to have stopped by, I turn into an alley, storing the board, before shifting a little, turning my red hair, white, and green eyes, blue. While I haven''t seen a lot of people my height, it should be enough to throw off the guards that haven''t stop to follow me since I enter the city. I know it wasn''t the brightest idea to enter it riding the board, but it did safe me a lot of time, and I wasn''t against putting them in their place, should they attempt to steal from me. Jumping on the roof of the nearest building, I stealthily make my way until the inn. With enough chance, they would be sleeping off the way they made until here and I would be able to sneak in. Looking through the tainted glass, I enter the Inn through a window, rapidly catch my intended trail. From what I could see, they are only a few strong MS, a sign of mage, but what catches my gaze was the LACK of MS from the third one. How can I know that they were a third party? Simple, while all inhabitant of this world has magic, none all could use it. It transcribes into a more or less ''contaminated'' trail, the stronger the mage, the less natural magic would be mixed into the trail. The third one, while releasing a magical trail is completely untainted, signifying that while magic enters the body, the person doesn''t have the magic to taint it, and only two-person here didn''t have magic, the first was already dead and the second has been at least accompanying Wardes, Louise. Focusing onto the trail, I rapidly made my way to the door. ''Moron.'' The two high MS have separated into two different chambers, with the blank MS following the one on my right, before a fresher one had entered the other. Approaching and putting my hearing against the door, I could hear the moans, grunt and creaking of the bed. Taking the handle in hand, and an unlocking charm latter, I push the door, my two-tail sprout in my back. Casting a silencing charm at the door''s hinges, I enter inside the room without a sound. As I was thinking I could see Wardes back while he was ploughing a moaning Louise, who was thankfully hidden for me by the man larger frame. Creeping just behind him, I could see Louise ''s head, her eyes shut from the pleasure she was feeling. Without waiting, a stunner strikes each of them through my tails, making him fall on her. Exiting the room, I lock their door, and rapidly open the second, finding Henrietta sleeping on the bed. Closing the door behind me, I take my wand and start to cast diagnostic spells above her body. ################################## Alex sigh in relief when he discovers that the man hadn''t touched her, only put her to sleep through a potion. Now knowing that she was safe, he wards the room with strong privacy and counter-strike wards. Entering the other room again, he does the same, and then transfigure the sheets into a gown for the two of them, before levitating the two on a chair, covert in heavy chains. Starting with the strawberry blonde first, he enervates her. Fluttering eyelashes before taking in her surrounding still, she didn''t have the time to understand what happens when she hears it. "Legillimen!" Blasting through her brain without care of the possible damage, he hunts for any information. He soon found what happens. The girl has been compromised for years since her young age even. Going through the memories, he could see her encounter Wardes when she was around five, him appearing sixteen. Even from this time, she seems unable to perform any basic magic, being soon denigrated as a failure by her family. He saw Wardes worm his way in her heart, plotting to use her to go through the princess and her readily agreeing. Years past, she became a childhood friend with little Henrietta, building strong bond, but still keeping her hatred for her family and the ruling power at the origin of the caste. He rapidly goes through the following years, until the summoning ritual, the plot to fake the arrival of the commoner, a spy brought by Wardes to her, the plot concerning the exhibition, knowing that Henrietta would come to see her personally. They would have used the spy to kill her and then Louise the spy turned familiar, coming closer to the royal family, before striking at least the king, and if possible the queen too. He saw his arrival wrenching their plan, hastily making another to get rid of the incoming royalty, before a botched attempt when seeing her arrive alive at the academy. Finally, the last attempts to abduct the princess to use her as a bargaining chip with the Albion royal family, to lure them out of hiding. Exiting her mind, he blasts her with another stunner, before turning to Wardes. ################################## Having all he wanted from Louise, he enervate the man, striking him, when he attempts to get out of his chain and enter his mind, having successfully drawn his gaze to him. Going past a large amount of information, he hunts for precise memories, the one containing the emplacement of Reconquista HQ, or any other vital information on them. As he was thinking, since the man was among them for a long time, he has raised to a high position among them. What he learned was worrying. They had already overtaken the royal family, killed the royal couple and chasing after the crown prince, Wales, to whip out the last heir. War had plagued the northern land of the island, and now Reconquista was at the head of a 70,000 military that was scheduled to invade Tristain as fast as Wardes bring the princess and Wales was eliminated. Seeing that he had already sent a message that he was in La Rochelle and would be there the following morning Alex was facing a dilemma, he could either return to the palace with the three, warn the king of the near invasion, and lost the last scion of Albion, or he could fly to Albion, take the three of them with him and strike before they could exit the land while attempting to save the prince. 113 the elven bride Taking the two with him to Henrietta chamber, he waits for her to awake naturally. As the potion had been administrated in a small dose, for them to not have to carry her like a dead weight, it wasn''t long before she stirs out of he induced slumber. She was at first lost before the previous even return to her. Before she could scream, she feels someone hug her from behind, rocking her in a smoothing motion. The moment she catches a strand of that particular red, all the tension she had accumulated vanish, making her broke into a tear in his embrace. He let her vent her grief until he feels her fall asleep. With her forced slumber where her body wasn''t able to rest, she couldn''t muster the energy to stay awake. ################################## Seeing her peacefully sleep, Alex sight. He had first wanted to ask her what she wanted for him to do but he knows that he hadn''t much of a choice new. While he could bring her back now, he had caught a specific memory into Wardes head that hadn''t made sense until he remembers his talk with Matilda. Reconquista knows about Tiffania and was actively searching for her. He could not let her been caught. Being a half-elf and the daughter of the archduke, she was a primary target after Wales to the throne. While he cares little for the crown prince, he had made a promise that the would take care of the girl, and he intends to hold it. Looking at the heap of the two body he had carelessly thrown on the side, he sights again. Looking at Warde''s room, he sees their previous clothes and leather pouches he surely attaches on the side of his griffon. After a strong cleaning charm on the clothes, he transmutes it into a pink Jigglypuff onesie directly on Henrietta body. Her thin clothing would have been less than comfortable and isolated enough to keep her warm. Putting the hood on her head, covering her distinctive purple hair, he brings the three on the roof of the inn, takes the plane of his storage and carefully put Henrietta in the crib like couch he transmutes from the two seats behind his own. Creating a chest in wood, he throws the two still stunned into the magically expended chest sealing the lead shut. No one would be able to open it, so even if the awake, they would only see darken. (Think of the chest in with moody have been put in, in the fourth movie.) Ready to depart, he closes the cockpit and takes place on his seat, launching his plane after activating the camouflage. ################################## In la Rochelle, none was the wiser that two abductores had been abducted, their victim rescued and a state-of-the-art war machine had just taken flight from the roof of the in where they were staying. Once in the cloud, he pushes the plane to a supersonic speed, blasting apart the surrounding cloud, and rapidly exiting the Gallian air-space to overflight the sea separating the floating island from the mainland. What would have taken near a complete day in the flighting ship; had only taken a few hours. Arriving in the afternoon of his departure from the Tarbes village. Landing in a patch of flat land not too far from the Albian airport, he leaves the plane concealed into a small wooded shrub. Following the memories of Wardes after taking his appearance with the help of glamour, he enters the dank inn. ''That so clich¨¦ that I won''t even comment.'' Subtilly looking around, he found the informant, making sure he was seen by it, he slowly made his way at the floor above, after reserving a chamber and made sure to let it see the number. Two minutes after he entered it, the unlocked door open, leaving a cloaked figure enter. Before it could even say a word, Alex enter is mind, running through eh information the man had. As he fears, Reconquista had located the girl, worse, they had already sent armoured troops to take her, or kill her if she resists. Snapping the man neck, he hastily throws him into his storage before bolting throughout the room window, a raining shard of broken glass into the startled crowd outside. Without caring for subtility, he transforms into a blur for any that were watching, wanting the rejoin Westwood the fastest possible. Thankfully the man had very precise knowledge of the island geography due to his role. Jumping into the plane, he tore apart the shrubs, the sonic blast shatters more than one window of the house at the border of the town, ironically distracting the guards sent after him. ################################## Has largely wooden area, Westwood wasn''t the best place to land an aircraft and search for a particular house hidden in. With large usage of thermal imageries, he soon spots the large and condensed source in the wood. As the house had been constructed in a clearing of the clearing made for the house, he had enough place to land. Seeing the crowd near the door, a rapid pressure from his two ring finger bring forth the cross on the screen. He could feel the two diamonds hum with power before he let lose a salvo of rounds. The magicked bullets tear apart the eleven armed men standing outside the house, still unaware of his presence. The sheer power of the bullet where enough to turn the few that was left of them into mincemeat, before tearing apart the wood of the house, effectively destroying a good chunk of it. Jumping out, he takes his knife and enters the house by the shattered window, just in time to see a blonde young girl being skewered by a sword, a good part of her clothes tore apart. His knuckles whiten under his grip before he lunches himself on the men inside the house, bursting the floorboard beneath him under the sheer power he produces by his leap. It was only due to the silencing field of the bullets that none of them hears the part of the house crumbling. Had it be stone, they would have felt the slight tremblor it would have brought. The lusting grin of the man leering at the downed and the still alive girl had the time to change when his head was separated from his body, still not knowing that he was already dead. It wasn''t the case from the eight being him that had all the pleasure to see his head separated, blood splashing everywhere, from the still-beating heart. Two throwing knives imbedded themselves into two others head, busting them apart from the power of the throws before they link the burst window, the destroyed floor, and the separated head still in the air. Four of the six still alive were shredded to part before they understand that they were under attack, their armour effective as much as wet paper. The last two had just enough time to realise the horror around before the steel-like grip of his tails snaps their neck. ################################## Completely dismissing the carnage he just left being, he rushes to the side of the downed innocent girl take into a conflict overwhelming her. seeing her state, his face darkens and his though shift too the possible bloody arm he would bring to Reconquista, before a choking sound attracts his attention, looking down, he realised with horror that the lung has been punctured, making her choking in her blood. She would be dead in few second after agonizing suffocation. Any doubt he could have at the thought of what he was about to do vanish, knowing that he could always ask for forgiveness once she was still alive. Morphing into his complete form, he deeply sinks his fangs into her left shoulder, pumping a large amount of venom into her. When she didn''t react at the violent bite, he was starting to fear that it was already too late. ################################## Tiffania day had started like any other before. All alone into the wood, she had gone outside, gathering wild grass, fruits and the few vegetables growing in the rich forest soil. Like ever, only taking enough for the day, she cooked a rapid meal before starting into he favourite hobby, creating balm. Like a lone living girl, she needs to make a living, and those balms that her mother had shown her how to made where the only thing she could exchange for her daily needs. Even if the village was a little far, it was a need evil for her security, even more after learning that the royal family had been murdered, her father included. While she had never known the man, she was sad to lose her last relative. After learning of it, she had wisely decided to reduce her trip to the village to the barest minimum, but even then it wasn''t enough to completely protect her. Not long after lunch, she hears the soon of clinking metals, peering through the curtain, she looks with apprehension at the group of eighteen heavily armoured men approaching, blades drew. She hastily made to the door, wanting to lock it, but before she could make it, it opens into a bang, the man feet still in the air. "Well, well, well, what have we here? Who knows that the archduke had a daughter with an elf whore?" She shudders under the leer of man, looking lustfully at her body. While still innocent of the interaction between man and woman, she hears of stories of a defenceless girl raped by less than savoury man. Frozen by the feel of evil oozing of the man gaze, she only reacts at the sound of tearing clothes. The sudden breeze she feels on her chest let her know all she needs. ################################## "While we were told to bring you alive, they didn''t say that it was necessary, and it been quite long since I had a chick. So I will have you to entertain us a little before then, missy." Smirking widely, he grips one of her arms tightly, uncaring that he was hurting her, but knowing what he was about to do to her, it was surely the less of his concern. While completely frozen at the first touch she had with a member of the opposite sex, her magic responds at the strong stress her psyche was subjected. The wild magic burned the man hand, turning his savage grin into a hurt glare. "I don''t need you alive to enjoy you, your colling corpse will do too, bitch!" Before she could even understand, she feels the cold bite of steel plunge in her, and then came the pain. Like never before, her nerve burn like burning iron was cast on her raw flesh. Then came the worst, she could feel her lung growth heavier, her breath becoming laborious. It soon changes as she feels herself drowning, bringing forth old memories when her mother had tried to make her learn how to swim, only to nearly drown the first time, branding the experience in her mind. Her limbs growing heavier by the lack of oxygen, crumble under her. Her sight starts to darken and a buzzing noise was only adding pain'' to her confused mind. She could barely make the shape of her murderer before another shadow appears on the corner of the blurring sight. Barely seeing and understanding the signification of the shadows separating of a small portion of it, she starts to feel the cold and became sleepy. She didn''t react when she barely feel her body being risen or the signal her nerves send to her brain when a foreign corps enter her body, nor the burning lava flowing in her veins soon after. All she could feel was the looing darkness and her ever slipping conscious fading. Then a forgotten memory of her mother tales of the hero of old, fighting against the darkness and rising against the one that had enslaved one of her own long before. The hero that fought the heretic that would be known as the founder centuries after. The legend and promise made to him of a maiden for their kind to bear his offspring and bring prosperity to them. That was all she needs, clinging to the memory of her mother, wishing for her hero to appear and save her from the clutch of death. Willing to give herself for her saviour, if only to perpetrated the memory of her mother, birth his children and leave her imprint in the history of her people to erase the stigma of her birth. ################################## Before she could fall into eternal slumber, more than the pain, alone spark of life connect to her magic, bringing forth a moment of pure clarity. Pouring all her mind into the tenuous link, she was invaded with warm and knowledge of what she was offered. A bond of eternal love in exchange for her complete devotion, the promise of family, joy and acceptance. This was more than she could ever expect and didn''t hesitate, fearing that her mind would crumble again under the pain and rob her of her single chance to happiness. For what seems an eternity for her, nothing happens, then she was flooded with his magic, starting to change her into what she was mean to be. ################################## As Reconquista wished, Tiffania Westwood died the very same day, at the price of bringing doom at their door for threatening the wife of the Evans. 114 retribution 1 Alex fears turn to be unfounded when Tiffania body starts to react to the venom. The heavily bleeding wounds stop pouring out their life-giving liquids ahs the large gash start to knits itself back once the sword taken out. Seeing that he had a little time before the real start change, he starts to clean. The bodies were absorbed into his storage. The window repaired and new panels of glass, fixed. He absorbs the large part of mincemeat and splintered wood, repair as much as possible the crumble part of the home, transmuting the rest. Thankfully, any broken interior decoration was perfectly repaired, having somewhat dodged the largest damaged made by the bullets. The area return to its pristine condition, and only a patch of grass was missing near the door as the only vestige, a small price to pay. Seeing that she wouldn''t take long to heal the last of her wounds, he brings her into her bathroom, fill her tub of water with a quick ''aguamenti'' and heated by a small fireball. Taking out her reappeared clothes, he enters the bath with her. The only reason he enters it with her, was because he was fearing that the healing would have strained her too much to be able to change without risk. Warping his arms around her, he pours his magic in her to sustain the change. ################################## As soon as it starts, I know something was different. My magic had deeply reached in her, unearthing something buried. ''Void magic, it the same feeling of magic that I have taken from Louise.'' Pushing more in her, I could feel our magic mix, growing with the support of the others into something more profound, ancient. She was younger than she would need for a complete transformation, but I could feel it, we were both changing, evolving like I had when Hestia had gifted me her sacred fire. The large lifespan of the elves mix with my already important one. From my first world, I could feel that I would live for at least 300 years easily, adding Hestia fire had gifted me with a boost, doubling it to 600 years, now? I could feel the two previous amount mix with my own, bringing my life expectancy to 1500 years before Tiffania magic kick in and what should have been her familiar runes double it again, bringing it to 3000 years. I was only 17, before coming here, I had barely lived 1/35 of my life expectancy. It would have been more than enough to made life worth of memories with my loved ones, now? I had more than the double of that, and all of my girls would too. The pain in my back brings me back, and I feel a third tails sprout, my height increase and my magic growth. In my arms, Tiffania was also changing, I could see her cute elven ears recedes as her Evans one exit her silky blonde hairs, her backbone, splitting into three nubs that growth, painfully, if I had to guess from her light grows. The longer they grow the whiter her hair became before turning into our pure white colour and arctic blue spots. he petite frame lengthens until stopping around two meters, twenty less than my new one, and her already impressive F cup seem to pass one entirely, settling into an H. She was dwarfing all my other girls by a large amount and I doubt any of them would one day catch up. The fact that she wouldn''t growth mutch more after would only emphasise it more, but I don''t love my girls for their breast size, but the love and happiness they could bring. Finally, I could see her stirring from her sleep, move a little before turning to me. Looking in her eyes, I could see that she understand what had happened, perhaps even more than the others. So, when she approached for a kiss, I could only complain. I was as if I was physically attracted to her. ################################## For a long time, all Tiffania could feel, see, and touch was darkness, wallowing into a sludge-like substance threatening to drown her at any instance, at the slightest sign of weakness, so she tried to stay strong. When she was about to fall, she feels something invade her, banishing the darkness, pulling her out of that sludge, to her haven. It was at this moment she understood what was happening, static screens displaying a life before her own eyes, her husband life. Contrary to what she was thinking, she didn''t blush like a hormonal teenager, but could only feel the peace invading her, knowing that she had found her other half. After the moment of bliss came the struggle, she felt his past life, the exile into the darkness that would have crushed the spirit of any others. The harness of the real world taking a part of her innocence away. None could claim to stay the same after witnessing his trial. Then came the salvation. She watches with fascination the formation of a being born in the chaos of the universe itself, merging with an artificial body created from the experiment for the sick pleasure and need of a man for an army, a weapon, a tool. Is even more miserable memory of an abused childhood, the wonder of magic, and the ugly side of humankind, their greed, and the blood they were willing to shed, climbing on the mountain of the corpse made by their hand to create a greater one yet. The joy she feels, knowing that sisters wait for her wasn''t an emotion she would have expected, thinking to be jealous to share him, but she understands, they need him as much as she needs him, or him them. It didn''t count, they would be happy, all of them, together. A new world came, for a short time, before he rejoins her sisters that have been in stasis, waiting for him to return, only with more sisters. Then this world, him losing his memories as trial. To make him understand the value of life, that they weren''t the fictive counterpart he had know. She was happy with that, he had shown more care for Kirche. He would surely not had any contact with her if he was still thinking about her fictional copy, something she was far from. They would have both suffer for it. SHe saw Siesta, the maid that would rejoin them, the princess, her cousin, that would also be one of them. The curly blonde had shown interest for him, but she didn''t think that she would be good for them. She was thinking that it would be good with just the four of them until she sees the older sister of Louise, the girl was suffering, and like her, need her hero to save her. Five was a good number for them, he had already; Hermione, Luna, Susan, Fleur, Apoline, Gabrielle, Nymphadora, Andromeda, Hestia, Hephaistos, Lily, Haruhime, Kirche, Siesta, Louise'' sister and herself. They don''t need more before he returns to One Piece. From what she has seen from his memories, a lot of sisters await them there, at least as much as they already are. He would be keeping busy to take care of each of them, and couldn''t repress a giggle at the thought. ################################## After the memories came to the change, her final step before becoming him truly. She was thinking that I would be quick, until she feels her magic flare with him, mixing their essence into something bigger, something more ancient. She knows it was her magic reacting to him, and if he wasn''t wrong, livprasir, the void magic given to her familiar. Being the receptacle for magic, it had fuelled their lifespan to an unimaginable high. The lose of a possible familiar didn''t even register, after all, she had already a family, she didn''t need it. When the change finishes, she was finally able to open her eyes. She wasn''t surprised to see that they were in her bathroom, she had seen was had happened. Turning around, she could only see the love he had for her in his warm artic eyes. When she goes for her so needed kiss, she was elated that he immediately respond. She nearly melts when their lips join, feel the tingle of their magic connecting, the warm of his body spreading in her, like a blanket sheltering her from the external world. ################################## Unconsciously their tails wrap around the other, instinctively seeking the confirmation of their bond. Without letting the other the time to realise, each sinks the hook at the end of their respective tail into the base of the other tails. Both gasp at the sudden pain, until the realisation of what they have done sink. Tiffania blushes a storm but didn''t shy away, making sure that she was properly anchored in him, and him in her. What had happened was as good as a marriage for Evans, the equivalent of human to lost their virginity to one other, only much stronger. It was the base of their ability to reproduce, from were two mothers would share a core, to be inseminated by him to bear a child. Their tail was directly linked to their womb, and why their tails were the most important part of them, without them, the egg wouldn''t be able to travel from one mother to the other. Without them, they would be barren to ever bear a child, and also the only secret that should never be revealed. Letting the time for their magic to settle after finalising their bond, Tiffania found the strength to speak. "You are not mad at me for being the first to bond with you, even if you had other lovers?" He could easily make the worry in her tiny voice and would be damned to let guilt eat her. "It''s wasn''t just you, we had both bonds, They aren''t any need of saving myself to other just because they were first, I have with you now, it all that count." As if wanting to confirm it, he sinks his hooks entirely in her, deeper than they had until then. Her eyes widen a the feeling of him in her, before a large smile bloom on her face, her worries discarded, letting her enjoy the moment by sharing another kiss. ################################## They stay in the bath for ten more minutes, before separating off need but not will. Alex had still Reconquista to clean out, and the princess to bring back. Transmuting his clothes into a better fitting size, he creates a Pikachu onesie for Tiffania, who happily wear it. She was about to gather some of her belonging, when he takes her outside, raise the house from the ground, and store it, bringing it with them for her greatest joy. He even goes to the point of taking the buried body of her mother to let it rest in his territory when he would be back. Entering the plane, they see the still sleeping Henrietta, and Alex made a similar bed for Tiffania to sleep? She was still exhausted from the stress of the day and need it. He tucks her in before starting the aircraft. ################################## Founding Reconquista HQ was a simple thing with the memories of Wardes. They had brazenly invaded the royal castle after killing the royal family, taking the army for them after that. Looking at the place with an IR view, he sees a large amount of life in the barrack. Crafting a quick model of his aircraft, he sent it to spy in them. He could have bombed the place, be he wanted to know if they were willing to follow Reconquista in their invasion or simply following the order. He was waiting for more form an ex-military power but men will still stay men. The promise of rich and pillage right had made their mind, they would follow happily their new leader at the promise of land and the conquest of an old enemy. The fact that the two royal families had familial ties, didn''t seem to signify anything for them. Alex was an Evans, as such, family pass before anything else, seeing men ready to stamps on others by greed and discarding family was all he needs. ################################## Looking at the scan made by the palm-sized drone, he could make around 30,000 troops in the ten occupated barrack around the ground. The spy had information about the movement of the larger part of the troops, around 40,000 nearing the airport of Albion to debark in Tristain, near Tarbes. Those here were scheduled to depart the following day to rejoin with the first group. The 5,000 left would act as guards around the capital to safeguard the HQ. By the time he arrived at the capital, it was around the diner, all guard not in duty on the battlement have regrouped in three large halls, containing 10,000 each in a close formation, the perfect strike target for him. Making sure that Henrietta and his girl was soundly sleeping thank to a small rune on the side of their bed. He takes a deep breath before taking his position. Contrary to his bullets, his bombs weren''t soundproof, the large blast would be felt, seen and heard all around, so he needs to perfectly time his strike to not let time from the two other halls to disperse on the ground and widen his target. Making his choice, he settles for a Hydrogen bomb. Contrary to his previous world, it was a Hydrogen bomb, the canister full of water, would be forced by runes into a fission reaction, the original blast fuelled by the ignition of the hydrogen and oxygen freed. The simulation had shown him devastating blasts, enough to level countries in one go, that why they were his most dangerous and lightest bomb, no more than a hundred gram of water each. Without the fear of radioactive fallout, he rises until the 10,000 feet altitude, open the latch and confirm the three pre-selected pin-sized target on the screen. Closing his eyes for a second, he lightly pushes on the gel pouch under his two palms, free three canisters of rune reinforced steel. ################################## Unlike any others time, the dining hall of the Albian army was full of laugher, rough behaviour and the air filled with testosterone at the thought of the incoming invasion. The mood wasn''t that of any self-respecting army, but the higher up at the officer table let it slide for once, it wouldn''t be great for the troops moral to jail a few the day before a historic campaign. Those moods shared from the three halls was soon outdone by an evergrowing, constant whistling. ################################## For the people of the Albian capital, their mood was torn, for the past few days, they have lost their ruling couple, their crown prince and their country to a rebel faction that had overtaken the ruling power. While the noble had suffered from the past institution, they didn''t, none had wished to rejoin the movement at its start, and since they had won over, the capital had been only the shadow of its past self. The 1,500 feet area surrounding the castle battlement have been raided and taken by the cadre of Reconquista who hadn''t wish for any not of them, to be too near the castle. Families had been decimated, daughter, wives, mothers, defiled and killed in front of their powerless brothers, husbands, fathers by the dame that was tasked from their protection. Words had leaked that it would be soon the turn of Tristain to fall into the pig''s hand, pretexting the free power of Albion people. Anyone have attempted to warn their past brother kingdom had been publically executed until no one dares to go against them. When the persistent whistling sound had come, a lot of the people of Albion had exited their house, wanting to see if another disaster was to befall on them. It hadn''t been clear at first but soon, they see three shining silver starts falling from the sky and strike the castle. The ground-shaking explosion that had to follow was a story of nightmares. The battlement has been torn apart like paper mache, banishing boulders the size of small houses into the immediate proximity of the castle. Then came the blast, the few heavily damaged, but still standing house had been blown apart. 300 feet around the striking zone left in nothing more than shredded ruins. The few knowing the castle know where the strike had landed, on who it had landed and the sound of sobbing men thanking the silver angel that just appears, spread the word faster than raging fire, retribution from the heaven had befallen on the sinner. 115 retribution 2 Coming down to lower altitude, Alex starts to take in the damage he just dealt the castle. The area where they would have practised their military drill was gone, like the halls, barrack and a good part of the battlement. Only the fact that the battlement has been present to wheater a part of the blast allowed that only the 1,000 feet surrounding near the castle were the only casualty. The field separating the castle from the military ground had protected it but countless windows have been shattered by the blast. Coming down, he exited the aircraft after putting the camouflage in place. What followed through the night was an endless circle of looting, damage control, and swipe and intel gathering. He was relieved to learn that only the partisans of Reconquista had inhabited the surrounding of the castle while no minding the lost of human life he was against needless murder of innocent people. While running through the castle, he discards a good part of the 5,000 strong men still presents who hadn''t been reduced to paste by the blast on the battlement. He also killed quite a numbers of the nobles that owned the houses he blows away, here to discuss of the strike on Tristain. He first strikes the pigeon lofts trying to keep at a minimum the leaks before he takes care of the other part of the army. Deep in the night and richer by few tons of different metals, gemstones, and information, he returns to the still concealed aircraft and rises in the dark sky to hunt the rest of Reconquista. ################################## Returning to the airport area take a few hours and he was glad that he had taken a small rest in Tiffania house. While he could go for a few days without sleep, being mentally exhausted while piloting an aircraft wasn''t a bright idea. As he was nearing the zone, he had two choices. Go after the army to wipe down any serious threat to Tristain, at the risk of letting Cromwell escape and the crown prince dying, or go after Cromwell, deal with him, hypothetically save the prince, at the risk that the army disperses into a smaller pocket if they ears about his death and risk pillage. Either way the price keeping his life hadn''t high chance to keep. He also needs to think that Wardes had sent a message directly to the man and was awaited at the small church where rumours had the prince was hiding there. Knowing that Cromwell had surely announced that he would not be with them till a few days give some credence to Alex that it was the best for now. Once Cromwell deals with, he would be able to take the army unprepared as they were waiting from the other half of the army, that would never come, now. Moving such an important amount of soldiers ask for a large logistic and careful planning. Judging by the number of commodities he had retrieved, it was enough to feed those 30,000 men for at least two weeks, around the time to travel from the castle to the airport. If they were taking that much it means that they wanted to avoid the crowded area and don''t give any headway for possible spies from Tristain. They were also surely controlling the airport to look for says spies and stop them to return to the mainland. Now that he was thinking of it, Cromwell was surely knowing that Wardes hadn''t come yet. Unwilling to think of the possible outcome from now, he chose to head to the church and cut the snake''head before he could bite him in the ass. ################################## Keeping an infrared view when nearing the surrounding, it didn''t take me more than twenty minutes to spot a large amount of red light in the deep blue landscape. Shifting to a night vision, white silhouettes appear, surrounding the church in a large arc while hidden in the wood. ''Well, at least I know that those aren''t the prince guards.'' Landing, I made my way behind the corner most far and lone soldier I had seen on the screen. Taking a knife before been to near, I clap a hand on his mouth while the other slid his throat with the knife. Storing the body before he could even fall, I continue, sniffing now and then, to know where they are. As they would form a small group by being too near from the other, I need to discard the knife for throwing one but it didn''t even slow me down as long that they weren''t more than five. Twenty minutes later and thirty-seven bodies after, I was on my way to the church itself. Looking more like a small monastery that a Church. Their disposition seems to be like Christian one, with large coloured glasses in the ambulatory chapels. Since I didn''t want to be taken by surprise, I quickly visit any room the length of the open corridor. Founding nothing that empty bed and few purses, that mysteriously vanished inside a large space pocket, I near the church proper, hearing the rising voices. ''Seems that Cromwell was weary of waiting anymore.'' Peering inside via a small hole in the stained glass. I see a blond boy around my age facing another older blond. I immediately break the stained glass the moment I see the two sides ready their weapons to strike. Throwing a knife at the previous place I had seen Cromwell standing, Only to see Whales being stabbed by one of his guards. ''Seriously?! I just interrupt them, kill the opposing leader, to have the prince stabbed in front of me? You know what, fuck, it!'' ################################## As the soldiers saw their leader struck down, and a stranger irrupts, they came to the same conclusion, that he has killed them. While true for Cromwell, it wasn''t for Whales, but since the guard had done the deed was behind all of the others even the prince, and the stab wound was in his back, all think he was Alex. Banking on the stranger arrives, the guard throws himself at him, thinking to have a chance to take him down had reaped all the glory. While something was ripped, it was its head, not the glory he was seeking. Seeing that it was pointless to argue as neither of the two groups would listen, he simply weave through them, dealing crippling blow if not simply killing them. A short time after, Alex was storing the last body and exiting the area via his aircraft. ################################## ''It the last time I''m okay for a rescue mission!'' Still pissed of to be targeted by morons, I calm down by the time I arrive the encampment of the soldiers, it wasn''t really hard to not see 40,000 soldiers camping in plains with fires and large tent from the sky. The only dangerous thing was the patrolling dragon knights roaming the sky above and around them. Landing farther than them to avoid the aerial patrol, I stop the aircraft completely. ''I need to plan. I can''t go for a frontal attack, while I have the firepower to blasts them to kingdom come, they will disperse after the few firsts strikes, and it will be a pain in the ass to go after the fleeing ones. I could poison the source of water but I don''t know how much time it will need and it would act before all can drink from it, alerting them at the firsts passing ones. I could always try to implant bombs into the encampment, blows them from the sol, but I will miss a part of the dragon knight, and if they are mages, they will rain down magic attacks on me. They will still be here for a few days before they start to worry for the lack of return of Cromwell, perhaps a night of sleep will help.'' Exiting my seat, I enter the makeshift bed of Tiffania, setting the sleeping rune to an alarm one for the two beds. ################################## The next morning, Tiffania had the nice surprise to wake up while cuddling with Alex, they tails tangled together. Seeing him looking at her, she smiled before nuzzling her head against him. "Morning." "Morning, did you sleep well?" "Hmm! That Onesie is soft and keeps me warm." Say her smiling while still keeping her eyes shut and enjoying their little private moment until they hear someone clearing her throat. Rising their head, both look at an envious Henrietta, her foot lightly and rapidly stamping the floor while rising an eyebrow at them. "Want to came?" Say Alex while making a place for her on his other side, making the princess blush heavily, but swiftly made her way in the rapidly cramped bed, snuggling to him, but muttering to herself. "It not befitting from a princess, it not befitting from a princess, it not befitting from a princess, it not befitting from a princess..." Nothing but raising an eyebrow at the contradictory action of the princess, he enjoys the brief moment of happiness before deciding to tell them their current situation. "Tiffania, Henrietta?" The two looked at him and seeing him serious, pay attention to what he wanted to say. "You two need to know where we are and in what situation. It had been a complete day since I rescue you from Louise and Wardes." He easily made the downcast expression of the princess, knowing that she had been betrayed by one she was thinking her childhood friend. Lightly squeezing her, in his embrace, she gives him a grateful smile while prompting him to continue with a small nod. "We are actually on Albion, into a ship I have crafted. I had rescued Tiffania here." Say blonde give a small ave at the princess " Part was because it was a promise I had made to someone she hold dear, part because it was the right thing to do." He chose to keep quiet about her past origin, it wasn''t him to make the choice and tell." After wiping out the soldiers that were attacking her, I fly to the caste." He was interrupted by a gasp from Henrietta. "But why would the soldier of the kingdom attack her?" "Because the king and queen of Albion are dead, killed by on the order of the leader of Reconquista, Oliver Cromwell." He guesses that Henrietta had known the couple when she sheds tears at the news, making him know that the news also didn''t reach Tristain, even more than a month after it happened. ################################## Letting her time to digest the new he continues."Knowing from Wardes that the ex-Albian army was on its way to invade the mainland, starting by Tristain, I process to take to strike first, as of yesterday, of the still present 35,000 soldiers, 32,000 have been taken down permanently." This time it was the two who strongly react at the news grimly. "How?" Barely manage to ask the Tristain princess. "An aerial strike first, while they were eating, on three positions, followed by a sweep of the castle for any pieces of information. After taking care of them there, I rejoin our actual position to try and save the last member of the Tudor family, the prince Whales. While I was able to take down any soldiers outside of the church he was hiding in, he was dead by the time I arrive on places." Not an actual lies as the prince was effectively dead the time he enters the church proper. "In this misery, I was, however, able to kill Cromwell, their leader. Now, we are 3,000 feet from the encampment of the 40,000 other soldiers of the army. 2,500 of them are dragon knights and all need to be taken care off before we can return to Tristain, otherwise, they will be a threat to the kingdom, even after losing their chief. While it didn''t sit well with the princess to know that there is the need to kill 40,000 men, she was also unwilling to see her people die because of her inaction. Tiffania hadn''t such problem, her place was at her husband side and will follow his orders. Knowing that she was also their intended victim help her make her choice. ################################## "What do you think needs to be done?" "I can see only a single solution, a ground strike. I have in my possession enough bombs to get rid of them all, the problem is that their dragon knights are constantly patrol the sky in five groups of 500, rotating every six hours. The time I get rid of the troops on the ground, they would rain down the magic spell on me. They also have some inhuman being among them to man war weapons and commodity wagon. Seeing their brute strength they would also be a problem." "Can we do something?" Ask Tiffania hoping to be able of any use for him, soon followed by Henrietta. while he was thankful, he wasn''t about to ask them to kill. "A diversion could be nice? I need to infiltrate the camp, get rid of the higher up, and as much as dragons as possible. If their patrolling dragon knights could be attracted somewhere else, even for a time, I would be great, but I can''t come to think of something big enough to attract them." "Why not harassing them?" Attempts Henrietta, seeing him looking at her, waiting for her to continue, she relaxes, and do so. "How about multiple strikes. Targetting their foods supply, they would be forced to either send dragon knights to fetch more or send them after the robbers if they catch a glimpse of them. Once sent after us, we could take down the following dragon knights, I doubt they will send the entire corps against few robbers. Once their numbers reduced, target others thing, like sleep deprivation or the dragons themselves. like beasts, they will need a large amount of food to keep them in shape and will need to be sent after prey or villages to gather food for them. If we are too far from the village, foot soldiers won''t be able to do the grunts work for back and fro the villages, thus dragons. Once taken care off, that would leave us free to strike them down." 116 retribution 3 Thinking about it, Alex could see the appeals of her idea, while not optimal, it would be good to start with their food supplies. Taking the wagon won''t do, seeing their size, the dragon knights would immediately see it from the sky, even in the night. The fact that soldiers had lits fires all around the commodities storage wouldn''t facilitate it. He could just take his aircraft and just drop a few tens of hydrogen canister but destroying that much food when he knows it would be used for the less fortunate didn''t sit well with him. Is the best shoot was to creates a distraction. Nodding had is thoughts he know it was time to craft more weapons. Unwilling to implicates the girls into this, he takes out Tiffania house to let them stay inside rather than the cramped interior of the cockpit, after casting an overpowered notice-me-not ward on it. It was far from the perfect solution, but they had already the shade of the woods to protect them and the house wouldn''t move, as long as the dragon knights only patrol the area and not actively search for them here, they would be fine. Taking enough materials, he recreates his aircraft'' railgun in the shape of an M1 Garand. A scope enchanted with IR, night vision, and zoom hallowing shoot until 4.500 feet. The rifle itself had a silencing, self-filling, unbreakable, recoil-absorption, ammo-selection and stabilisation enchant. Taking his crafting table, he rapidly devises the same bullets used for is plane, but rather that the ten-second return enchants, he opts for a keyed portkey. The first was the usual portkey, set to activate at the impact, and leading to two different locations. The other was a portkey beacon. At the moment of impact, it would register the location coordinates, sent them into a terminal at his side and return, ready to be used again. The first two rounds were created like the other, Evans steel core and Steel outer shell, enchanted with 1 and 2 denomination, and an additional self-repairing enchant in case they came across something enough to deform them. The other round would be the inverse, a steel core and an Evans steel outer shell to prevent any mishap. ################################## Leaving the bullets being products, he enters deeper into the wood he set the first portkey point. Transmuting the ground to make a little more place, he delimits the fifty zone that will receive the wagons, each of the fifty bullets leading to a unique emplacement to avoid any mishap. After working on other trinkets he would surely need he depart for laying another part of his plan. A little further, he creates a large 100*100 feet stone box without a lid. A liberal amount of bottomless enchant later, he set the portkey point in the centre of the box, two meters in the air. Done with his preparation, he returns to the House, founding the two girls playing board games he made for them while he works on the army demise. Wath was left was to wait for the night to come. ################################## After the two had gone to sleep, not before a small amount of protestation, I settle on the highest tree of the copse he had set the two portkey locations. Aiming with my enhanced M1 Garand'' scope, I could see the dragon knight changing of the Guard, through the night vision of my scope. Using the moment of distraction, I start to fire rounds after rounds, aiming first for the centre of the formation of the wagon. Behind me, I could hear the soft sound of the wagon appearing and cushioned by the cushioning charms put on the emplacement. Thank the recoil absorption and stabilisation enchantment, aiming at the wagons was a breeze. By the time they soar into the sky and start their patrol, I had already potched nine of them. Put in two separated five by five formation. I would have at most until shooting the first layer before they understand what happened. Having emptied the first core of the formation, I start on the other one. I won''t have to fear them founding the wagon from the air, the concealing rings that I put on the surrounding tree top would see to that, but I need to be careful about the girls. Even if they are sleeping into the aircraft with it camouflage active 1,500 feet behind. I could attract them to it if I m not fast enough. A quick peek at the sky throughout the scope tell me that they would soon return and overflight the encampment. Not fast enough before I poach nine other wagons. Holding my breath, I see the first group fly over without a second glance beneath. They are either looking for an outside threat ore a growing lazy, either way, it plays in my favour. Changing for the rounds ''2'' I raise my rifle, aiming at the dragon on the end of the formation. A silent shoot and three seconds later, I hear the slight sound of whistling wind when the corpse appear just above the open box. The moment he appears, I had already shot the next, that rejoin him. If the knight weren''t crushed under its body'' weight, their shout wouldn''t be heard thanking the silenced box. Taking them down as fast as possible Was able to take them down before they were too far, but I nearly miss my last two shoots. ''I will need to strike before they are too far from the camp, it had its risk, but I don''t have the choice. ################################## Using the time need to the second group to appears, he snipes the sleeping guards around the fire, drunk if the upsides skin and the dark patch on the grass was to be trusted. While he was thankful that the discipline was this lax, he knows that he was deemed to be found sooner or later. The alarm was given by the second group of dragon knights. Seeming more duty-driven that the first, they had immediately seen the missing half of the wagons. The silence of the night was broken by the sudden yell and stomping of waking soldiers. his surprise attack busted, he immediately shoots the remaining wagons, robing them under the powerless eyes of the dragon knight. Done with the first phase, he starts to shoot down the beasts themselves. By sniping the dragon in the middle of their formation, he would throw confusion inside their rank and leave him more time to kill more. After losing two other groups, they seem to understand that the opposite side was able to snipe them in the air, so they land. It didn''t change something but he leaves them into their false sense of safety, his second target starting to gathers. ################################## In the middle of the camps, a large tent was erected to allow the officer meeting. Ten minutes after the alarm was given, all the general, their aid and most of the officer in charge of the different platoon were regrouped. "What do we know?" "All our food supplies are gone, not a single trace left behind." Report grimly the officer in charge of their transport and safety. His report didn''t seem to be welcome when the general that ask for it strike his fist on the wooden table between them. "How? How could fifty goddamnit wagons worth of several tons of food vanish out of the blue! What were doing the guards, why didn''t they report immediately?!" Angrily shout him. The officer was feeling the heated glare of all present, swallowing difficulty, he gives what he knows will anger them more. "By the trace left behind, they were most than likely drunk." There was a silence for a few seconds before the same general explode. "What do you mean, trace?!" "The-they had vanished by the time we arrive." The heavily pulsing veins on the high ranked man didn''t bode well for any of the lesser ranked officers all around. Before he could explode, however, all hear the tent roof fabric rip, before something smash into the table, blowing splitters all around. "What was... that?" What had started in another heated shout was replaced with interrogation, when a metallic canister appears in place of the previous table. The light blue glowing runes, bathing the tent after the torch had been blown out by the blast of the shattered table, inexplicably fills them with dread. In the single second, it takes for the canister to land on the ground, the light had rapidly change for a deep abyssal blue before they know no more. ################################## The activity-filled camp'' noise was put to a halt, at once, when the centre tent was ripped apart into a ball of fire. The shrapnels of the canister and content of the tent bathing the immediate area into a rain of death. Moans and screams of pain from the soldiers losing limbs, or bodies shredded by the high velocity of the aftereffect of bomb blast immediately broke the silence. Before any could even start to panic, further explosion resound all around the camp. The pens keeping the dragon, the immediate target, depriving them of any aerial support. The firsts few attempting to flee the camps by one of the two entry and exit point of the swiftly fortified position, soon dissuade the remaining to follow when they were burned to death by the now propagating gout of fire. If they were thinking that it was the worst, they were soon dissuaded, when large clouds of white substance bask the larger concentred place. With the exit and wooden barricades alight in a devouring fire, tents burning, trapping the few still inside them to a horrible end; and a rapidly reducing safe place, they know that few if none would see the rising sun. ################################## From the top of his tree, Alex shifts his ammo for his beacon round, when he sees the large gathering around what should be a table, in a large tent in the middle of the camp. Looking through his IR scope, he fires the when he see the seated figure facing him slam his fist on the table. Four seconds later, he hears a little beep, and coordinates appear on the lens of the screen in front of his right eye. His target locked, he takes out a 10g hydrogen canister, set the portkey and activate it. Two seconds later, the night was lighten by the blast of the bomb, vaporising the tent and it surrounding while raining shards into the gawking surrounding. The pens and their numerous dragon was the second target of the four other canisters on his side, that vanish as soon as he obtains the information. Two rounds later, each exit has been tagged and bombed with incendiary bombs at the first sight of fleeing troops. He could see that the soldiers, deprived of higher up, aerial troops and possibility of freedom, trapped in the deathtrap that was their camps, would have their spirit broken, but they would receive no sympathy from him, they planned an invasion, they will die from their consequence. Tagging the still standing makeshift guards towers, he sends the phosphorous bombs, basking the little of free space, with a highly corrosive substance. A final incendiary bomb lit the propagating cloud of death in fires, burning throat and lungs of any breathing being trapped inside them while the scorching flame cooks them inside the armour. ################################## The fate of those men and beasts were far from a kind end but he didn''t shade a single tear at the burning hell he was looking, standing on his tree'' branch, a hand on the resting rifle at his side. The light breeze of the night would carry the scent of burned fleshes, smokes and the acrid smell of charred soil, in the surrounding, warning the people of the averted disaster that would have stroked Tristain. By the time the braver of the men willing to follow and discover the origin of it, they would only found a barren piece of earth, as a sole vestige of the carnage that had to happen in the night, forever keeping the secret of the saviour of the kingdom within in. ################################## After waiting half of an hour, he made his way to the burning hell, conjuring torrential amount of water, dousing the flames. Looking at the result of his weapons, he hardens his face while harvesting everything. For the next hour, he would run the entire camp like a bulldozer, leaving behind nothing but flatten soil. Any melted metal was transmuted into ingots, the few gemstones from past wand and staff, collected. Anything else was turned into basic nutrients, be it charred corpse, splinters of half-burned woods, bones, anything. This was Alex way to repair the damaged he had caused, returning the nutrients of the thousands of being that had fallen here, to the earth, ready to nurture and blooms into grasses and trees from a land of death. Returning to his shooing area, he stores all the wagons and their precious cargo. He finally turns to the corpse of dragons the box-cum-pit. Harvesting all scales, organs, tendon, skins, bones, and storing them into enchanted containers, he kills any surviving soldiers or put an end to their misery, before turning like their fallen comrades. Exhausted from the night, he enters the cockpit without a sound and rejoins Tiffania, snuggling in, founding the so much needed warmth of her embrace after everything was done for. ################################## They would awake the next morning, but not a single word would be sid from what happened. After marvelling the contraption they take for the first time while being awake, they quiet down when then overflight the large patch of hearty brown in the middle of the plain. The idea that a man had taken single-handly an army of 40,000 soldiers, 1000 dragons, stolen they food carts and vanish anything left in the aftermath wasn''t something they were able to make their mind on. After a short rest into the airport city, a rapid visit to the army ships and a house sweeping later, the two girls where the first one of this world to experience supersonic flight. ################################## By using the GPS, he was able to cut the travel time by a large amount, directly going for the Tristain'' capital, Tristina. By landing in the garden while still keeping the camouflage on, he was able to bypass the guards. Taking the chest with him before storing the plane. they made their way into the castle, led by Henrietta, still wearing her onesie. 117 retribution final Their entry into the throne room wasn''t a quiet affair. Introduced by the guard outside, Henrietta had barely the time to step in that the was nearly crushed by her mother hug, forgetting protocol for once, seeing her daughter alive and well. The king was barely trusting his eyes. For him, it was only a day since Alex should have entered the iland, that he had already brought her back led to the simple but crucial question. "How? It hadn''t been more than a day since you should have departed from Tarbes. You should have barely the time to attain La Rochelle by now en enter the Island if the condition were good enough for the ship to fly!" "I may be so, but I was able to use the dragon plumage as a basis to construct the necessary means to join the island in a few hours rather than day. I could tell you everything that had happened, but it better to show you all." "Show us?" "Yes." At this, Alex fate to retrieve a large stone bowl from the pouch on his side. Activating the runes, the pensive float in the air, before he retrieves the memories. before starting, he warns the ones present in the rooms, the king, queen, Agnes, Henrietta, Tiffania and the counsel of the king made of his marshal and his minister and a representant of the church of Brimir cult. "I must warn you all that some of the memories are not for the faint of heart." "What a kid like you know of a man fortitude, start it already, some of us had an important duty to see off." He says nothing but file the man in a corner of his mind. "It will take a little time, some of the memories will be accelerated, just ask if you want me to stop or lower the speed." Receiving a nod from the king, he starts the memories at his entry in La Rochelle, on his hoverboard. ################################## "This," Say him."Was of three days prior." His track wasn''t played, he directly goes for the moment when he enters the room where Louise and Wardes were having sex. He hears a few gaps from the audience. This wasn''t an activity made to be witnessed, at least not here. To not skip any charge they would receive, he let play the entire travel in their memories. As soon that it was known that House Valliere, by association with Louise had been plotting the end of the Royal Family, he hears some curse from the king, Agnes, and the marshal. The heavy implication of Wardes would see him dead by the end of the day. "Could you stop here for now, please, I have some question." Asked Marianne, the mother of Henrietta, to Alex. "Yes?" "Why not return Henrietta directly, she was already rescued?" "Simple, the Albian Army was a treat to Tristain, and I made a promise to save someone from the army, Henrietta wasn''t in any danger." "Are you say that you take care of an entire army on your own?! I have never here more blatant lies! I ..." Completely dismissing the raving church representant, he continues the memories. He heard some wonder at the sight of his aircraft, and easily catch the greed of the same man at it. When he saw it fly over the sea at astonishing speed, he interrupts them. "You must release this contraption into the church custody, you are not able to see the danger such a thing represent!" "I build it, I keep it." "It came from the dragon plumage, a relic that the church has declared sacred, thus coming into the protection of the church, you must release this other relic in our more capable end this instance!" The barking of the raving man didn''t fool anyone. "No." His straight refusal swipe the man sneer from his arrogant face. "You!" Sputtering him."Do you understand that you will be branded as a heretic if you don''t comply with the church order?!" "Go on, I don''t believe in the slaver you call the fonder." Safe from Tiffania, all take a step back at them, but the man of the church let an evil smile blossom on his face. ################################## "Guards!" As his shoot, ten fully armoured men in blood-red armours, burst from the door fo the throne room. "Arrest this heretic and bring him into the front of the pope of Romalia, he had stolen a sacred relic!" At once the ten guards draw large two-handed swords and swoops at him. Some expected blood, blood did fall, but only from the ten guards. All fall before able to near him further than five meters. Each of them had cracked helmets, the end of throwing knives barely visible from them. "You..." Before he could finish his threat, he also receives a knife that burst his head and embedded into the wall behind. "Now that the rubbish is taken out, does anyone wish to interrupt again?" Receiving no word, he restarts the pensive. They all assist in the massacre of the eighteen soldiers at Tiffania house, but he skips the rest. ################################## What truly strikes fear in their heart was his ability to wipe out 30,000 men in a few seconds. The death of Whales was a sad day for the royal family weeping at wiped out Tudor line, and Alex judges better to not share about Tiffania father. The sight of the burning another half of the army had some retching It was only now that they understand that while Alex could be accommodating, he was also a ruthless murderer against anyone wronging him. From the past even of the day, the king was now reconsidering to reward him. His feud with the church will bring them its wrath on them too, and they won''t be able to bear the weight of it. The mass would turn against them and they would be subject to the same end as the Tudor Line. ################################## Alex, keeping an eye on all of them, shake his head. While he could understand that they are unwilling to help, throwing away all he had done to them just by fear a possible conflict was the final nail. ''In the end, he was like any others, using those capable enough, before throwing them away the moment they became a hindrance. So be it, I was starting to become sick of this world. Once I deal with Joseph as the last threat to the kingdom, it will be time for me to return.'' ################################## The memories ending, he gives a good kick in the chest he had put on the floor. Out of it came Louise and Wardes in a rather pitiful state. With nothing inside, they had long since soiled themselves. Casting a cleaning charm on them and inside the chest because of the smell. Alex exit the room without another word, followed by Tiffania. ################################## While they were exiting the castle, the king had called from the two other Valliere. "Have you came to a decision?" "Yes, as the elder daughter of the Valliere, I would be the one to inherit the title, but after the crime, I shall bear the fault of my father and let the Valliere territory returned o the king." "Hum. Very well, concerning the Vallier House, further evidence had been bringing to my attention. Should you had not abdicated the authority on the territory, I would have been forced to make you share your younger sister fate. A public announcement will be made tomorrow, you can excuse yourself." Both bowing, they exit the room, before Eleonore speaks to Cattleya. "As father had split what should have been my inheritance, I shall take control of House de la Fontaine in your steed. Your presence his no longer required and accepted in those land. Once you possession gathered you are on your own for no one." Without waiting from her to respond, Eleonore left the poor now disavowed young, sick woman that was once her sister to fend off on her own, condemning her to her death as she was defenceless. ################################## Cattleya couldn''t still properly made her mind on what happened the previous hour. The Valliere House finished, her sister stealing what was her and left to die on the side of the road. She knows that her family never show great unity, but even for her older sister it was a new low. She had heard that it was only when people were at their lowest that they will show their true face. When she had returned to the room they share, she had found her affairs ransacked, her propriety title nowhere to be found and Eleonore vanished. Without those, she would b=never be able to show proves that she was the real owner of those land, as it had never been made public, all would think that it rightfully belong to her older sister. Roaming the capital, she had been found by a rather strange man, that offers her a night in his inn, before she hit the road. She had been thankful from his offer, more so when he had accepted all her animal without question, as long as they don''t disturb the other customer. As she was going down for lunch, still thankful to have a little money spared, She encounters her. She had briefly seen her not a few hours before, with Alex, the one that had to save the king and the princess life. The two had shared a meal and she had found herself soon tearing her griefs at the girl. It was only now sharing them that their weight crushes her. She was left alone, all alone without anyone to support her. While she hates needing the help of others, she was forced to realise that she was completely lost in this world. She had always been sheltered in the Valliere house. Now that she had to fend for herself, she realises how bleak was her future. ################################## Tiffania couldn''t help but share a tear for the older girl, exposed once more at the viciousness of the noble. Unscrupulous to ruin any life to keep their own. She couldn''t leave her alone. Not when knowing that she was destined to her husband. "Cattleya-san, I might have a solution to both your problem, but it would mean giving yourself entirely, mind and body." The girl facing her dry her tears, hope lightening her darken future. "What I need to do?" She had been raised as noble, knowing that one day, she might be exchanged for securing further the statue of the Valliere House, since she wasn''t the heir. She had long since made her mind to the fact that she will perhaps be nothing more than a glorified trophy from her husband and in some worse case a bargaining chip to seal some deal for his associated, passing through the hands of different man to satisfies their lust. Now alone she was completely lost, if the young man she had seen with her had taken an interest in her body, she would perhaps be able to convince him to take care of her, even if she had to sell herself to him, it wouldn''t matter. she doesn''t have a goal anymore, nothing to stay alive for. ################################## Hearing until where she was ready to go, Tiffania was pitying the poor, sweet woman, knowing that her husband and sisters would have their work cut for her. It will be long and difficult, but she had faith in them, that they will be able to heal her. Now all that was left was for her Hubby to return after taking care of Joseph before they will return and for her to encounter her other sisters. ################################## Alex has been tracking Sheffield since he hears of her in the report. It didn''t take long from him to understand what she was, a void familiar. Being the agent of Joseph, it wasn''t difficult to know who was the void user. Ever since they an exited the floating island, he had detected a large life form following behind them. Sneaking back in the palace garden have been child play. Founding the ray menta look-alike flying creature, more so. By the time he returns after leaving Tiffania into the inn that Siesta shows him, he catches the woman ready to fly away, Henrietta, once again captured. ''I swear this girl is a trouble magnet.'' Seeing the inactivity, he could only conclude that no one had discovered that the princess was missing, again. Once far from the capital, he takes out his rifle, loads a bullet taken from his aircraft and fire at the head of the creature, few centimetres off of Sheffield''s head. The missing brain made it immediately crash, the woman suddenly ejected from her position. Unwilling to drag it more than necessary, he apparates just feet far. Clutching her head in his hand, she immediately opens her eyes, wakens from the pain. "You are ..." Before she could finish, her eyes turn blank and he breezes through her mind. Barly hindered by the protection of her rune. Founding the location of the castle, and the man office, she knocks her out, before taking a hold of Henrietta. Poping her in the room he had taken in the inn. He apparates in the gallian castle with Sheffield in hand. "Sheffield!" Stunning the man still sitting behind his desk, he plunges his hand in his body, retrieving the void element in him. Needing a vessel for it, he decides to use his own body. The second he could feel mix in him, something seems to broke inside his head. Be it the void magic or the rune from the man, his sealed memories return. -It is good to see you back buddy, even if it was only a few days since the last time we spoke.- ''CS!'' -Yep, I back, baby!- ''It''s good to hear from you again.'' -It is good to hear me too. So?- ''What?'' -You know what.- ''Yes, it has nothing to do with anime, each time the people are different, here was the bigger shock. A virgin Kirche, a klutz Henrietta, a traitor Louise, and the poor Cattleya. The Valliere was a wonderful family of trash. She was the only proper human.'' -You count take here away?- ''Yes, her, Siesta, Kirche, Henrietta, Tiffania. I only had two jumps left, the Pope void element and the dragon, after that they could be crushed by the elves for all I care, their not worth it.'' -You know the way?- ''Joseph did''. ################################## After waking, reading and explaining what happens to the two, Alex pop away, appearing right in from and Julio and Vittorio. The moment Julio go to draw his blade, he was beheaded by Alex knife. Without much delicacies, he tears the last void fragment from the land, poping at Skadi side and gifting her the last fragment. ################################## In their land, the elves could feel the last fragment of void vanish from the world, the hold of Brimir forever lost. "Brother, it is time for us to reclaim our lost land, the hero had chosen his bride and will soon take her in his land, gifting us our land back after getting the world rid of the faker!" The elf speech was answered by the yell of thousands of elves, gathered the lasts day after the first fragment had vanished. The human would know what will strike them. Without the pope or the void magic, they will be defenceless, as they turn their back to the only one that could have saved them. ################################## Unaware of the war he a triggered, Alex pop into the Kirche room, gather all her belonging, doing the same from Siesta before breaking the enchantments. Chione Flock was popped back in the territory. Whiskering the woman from the middle of her class, he sent her in the inn room, doing the same with Siesta. As Tiffania had brought the older girl in their room, all were there when he appears with the maid. "It''s time?" Ask the elf. "Yes, is it." Say him to Tiffania "What time?" Lost Siesta ask. "For you, five to make your choice," Say Alex seriously."I will return to my land and never return here, it''s your first and unique chance to came with me." "You know that I will stay at your side hubby." "Me too darling." "It a maid duty to follow her master." "I leave my fate in your hand." Only Henrietta didn''t respond, but she keeps a hold on his shirt while blushing. It was all he needs, and the second latter, all six were gone. Leaving them at the hand of the house-elves, he pops back, in the heart of the volcano, just in front of the large mass that was the sealed dragon. Putting his hand on it, they vanish. ################################## Before he even had a chance to reform and break free, Alex crushes the thing soul, killing one for all the monster that Brimir fail to get rid. "It good to be home." 118 the return -Are you ready?- ''Yes, I have done everything I wanted here, let''s start with this new trial.'' -Ok, I will use the kay now.- ################################## 3 view POV: As soon as Alex hears CS, the world around him starts to spin. Giving a last look at his girls, all present to see him off. He couldn''t help but let the last smile tug on his face when he round belly of Hestia and Hephaistos, the small bundle in Andromeda, Apoline, and Cattleya arms. A light tug and he vanished from his territory, leaving behind his three born daughters and the two others to come. Its was time for him to travel to his last world, conquers lands and bring prosperity to his race. ################################## Alex view POV As the world around him stabilize, Alex takes in is surrounding. Immediately, memories assault him. "It seems that we have returned to were everything had started." Say him softly. The room he had an exit to enter the HP world was still the same, save from the layer of dust and the water licking his ankle. "CS, I need a complete run down." -On it... Here you go.- He feels feel something wash over him, making shudder for a second when he feels the change operating in him. ''Status'' {[Name: Alexander D. Evans] [Age: 17] [Race: sacred Evans] [STR: VIII --\u003e 569] [VIT: XXXI --\u003e 2] [DEX: IX --\u003e 956] [AGI: IX --\u003e 989] "What happens to the Skill and what hare those news stats?" -You are in One Piece now, skill can''t be quantified, only feels, as for the news stats, here.- {[STR: The amount of raw strength. The value equals the dry weight your ability to lift before starting to strain yourself. 2 points = 1 KG. 1000 point per each boundary.] [VIT: The amount of lifeforce present in each living being. 100 points = 10 years. 1000 per boundaries.] [DEX: Or how much you can use your body. The higher the DEX, the easier the body-related skill will be learned. 1000 point per boundaries.] [AGI: Linked to DEX, the higher your AGI is, the easier would highly taxing exercise would be performed. Related to mental skill. 1000 point per boundaries.] [STA: The amount of time you will be able to exercise highly strenuous activities. 1000 points = 1 hour. 1000 point per boundaries.] [ENG: The amount of energy within you, for Evans, it means the numbers of tails to other their devil fruits. The higher the value, the longer and stronger would be your natural abilities could be used. 10,000 points = one tail. 1000 points per boundaries.] [WIL: Perhaps one the more important stat in this world. The higher the value, the higher your chance to rise above others. 1000 points per boundaries.] "Rather comprehensive stats..." -Yes, better than the previous.- "So, if I had correctly understood, swordman, Markman and the like are ruled by the second line, the stronger it is the higher they are in the food chain." -Yep, for now, you are barely the bottom barrel of humanity. Physically speaking, you are just short of the average fisherman. Ability speaking, you are barely worth a sock. All you can do is to shower you, enemies, like a flame thrower with your fire. The grunt will be dealt with easily, but any decent fighter will be a torn in you side. It only due to your natural-born strength and abilities that you are the strongest in the weaker sea. The moment any decent Devil Fruit user appears, your out. OF course, that doesn''t mean you will instantly lose but we have a lot of work to do. You have reign supreme in another world, it over now. No magic anymore, no apparition, you transmutation power will help but not in high-speed combat, not for now. Runes are still a thing, the problem is that they will run on your power and ENG. Seeing the monster outside, any barrier will be burned in a single punch from some. My advice. Found any scrap metal you can, and recreate your riffle. Railgun is out, they will burn you out in second, but that doesn''t mean you can''t create a weapon that will overwhelm the one here. Forgot about strengthen ammo too. If I were to evaluate you now. Morgan is not a problem, Kuro speed could pose a problem. Kreig is a clown, a single well placed blow and he is over. Baggy is another, if he is still his arrogant self, you could bring him down rapidly. Smoker is out of your reach, let alone Grandline. You have utilized your free year of training here to pass time with the ladies, not a bad decision, but you will have to work hard to overcome what will happen.- "It the first time hears you speak that much, but thanks, buddy. I have high vitality, training won''t be a problem. Now that we are under One Piece world rules, my body isn''t the same anymore. Do you have any idea where we are actually?" -Difficult to say. I have teleported you back to your next location, not a spatial one. As the corpse of the denden has been drifting apart from a complete year in those seas we could be anywhere. The lack of violent weather means we''re either in the calm belt or one of the four seas. Since the corpse hadn''t sunk, it hadn''t been eaten by monsters, so our best guess is one of the four blue.- "*sight* let see if we can still salvage something from this sinking wreck before it''s sunk." ################################## Alex POV Looking down on the bed, I could still see the year-old news-coo, the knives from the kitchen, the half mould clothes and few coins of different values. Counting the coins, I had mostly 10 and hundred one, a handful of ones and some of 500. "Six 500, twenty 100, fifteen 10, and forty-seven 1. 5,197 berries, not something to be proud off, but it should amount of something." -If I were to base it on your knowledge, it should be enough for a few meals, but not yours. Clothes are overpriced here, better buy fabric and made them yourself.- CS, is right, in the sea, that amount is pitiful. Looking around, I couldn''t see much more than the bed, closet and small desk, all made of wood. Transmuting everything inside is store it all, before doing the same with all the room inside. One in the once kitchen, I could see that all veggies are nothing more than rotten goo, like most of the meats. Only preserved ones are still in somewhat good condition, was stored. Any appliance was transmuted into ingot on steel and equally stored. While I roam the corridors, I could see that the stone was cracked and water was slowly seeping in. just for that I know that the once building who was at least tens of meters in the air was starting to touch water, it won''t be long before it completely sinks. the floors above were in better condition, I gain quite a few large blocks of woods for them and, thankfully more money. As it was pieces of money and in the corner, it either changes or lost money. If there were bills, they had been sweep from the winds or destroyed by the weather. Returning into the few still relatively intact culture room, I extract the glasses shard and metal frame of the machinery. -Alex, look! At your right!- Following CS, I saw something I didn''t remember from last time, indamaged and perfectly sealed pods full of liquid. Those are a priceless treasure. "The liquid inside had high nutritious proprieties, if I were able to replicate it I should be able to make something akin to the healing pods of DBZ, injuries could be healed faster!" I immediately store them in the storage, making sure to not damage any of them. -If you are still able to enlist chopper, he should be able to do something with them.- "Hmm" ################################## 3 view POV Sweeping the crumbling, sinking wrecked structure had needed him a few hours. After learning that he arrive around dawn, he had transmuted nearly all the stone around and store it. While it won''t serve him, by greatly lowering the weight on the corpse, he would slow it sinking. By the time the sun was high in the sky, all was left was the strongly smelling rotting carcass of the large denden drifting in the waters. The large shell and the encased metallic platform still present was protecting him off the decaying smell for now but it won''t be long before he needs to found a more secure ride. Taking the larges blocks of wood from his storage, Alex starts to work on his ship. -What will you do?- "For now a small ship his enough, all I need is a sturdy boat able to navigate the waters. IF we are indeed in the blues, I need to found an island rapidly, a map and were exactly we are." Transmuting the blocks, he creates a flat-bottomed, rectangular ship. Constructed in a single piece of wood, it would allow him to sail even in shallow waters. Layering the bottom with steel for more protection, he jumps inside the empty structure. Being ten meters profound, forty-four meters long and fifteen large, he was left with a decent ship for starting. Adding pillar every two meters for support, he layers the walls, floors and base of pillars with steel. While he wasn''t again leaving the exterior look like any other ship, he wasn''t about to leave the interior as an easy target. He could perfectly remember the state of their ship as they exit Alabasta, Hina'' harpoons had wrecked it, the flight to the sky islands being the last blow. ################################## Putting the flooring on the pillars, he exits the now finished boat hold by a wooden staircase. He constructs eleven meters wide, twenty-three meters long, with two stories, of four meters high each, building on, leaving a two meters large pathway all around the ship. Leaving the last third of the deck free for future use, he enters the building, integrating window with double glazing to temper the external sound once in. Looking around, he rises a wall in the back of the large room. The back third would be left as food storage. Immediately on the wall and around, he creates a kitchen with all possible appliance, and a table large enough for eight, with a fixed stool on the floor. He separates the room by erecting a large aquarium, forming an arc, enclosing near all the wide of the room. Creating seat and couches with the few available materials, he left coffee table around. Shelves for future book lined the two walls in between the windows, that flood the room with light. With a staircase construct, he climbs to the second floor. The back of the building was left for the bathroom, five meters deep and running on all the length of the wall, he creates a changing, shower and bath area, adding windows near the roof for light. the rest of the floor was used to create rooms. While he had nothing against bunking with others, he prefers having a personal room. It would be a hypocrite of him to be the only one so each member joining him would also have one. He could always bring a wall down if some wanted to be together. From the space left, he creates a central T shaped corridor. Five rooms of 4*5 on each side and all separated from the other by a meter large corridor, with a window at its end. ################################## In the middle of the leftover deck, he rises a three stories high tower. The first floor was left as an infirmary, the second floor as a library and the thrid an observatory as well as the room were the steering well was put. Furbishing all room with basic furniture, he starts to work on the sails and steering system. Keeping the last simple with long steel bars and gears, he constructs six large masts. Four of them were put on the corner of the building, fused in the structure and the last two at the front of the deck, just before the pathway and after the tower. ################################## Done with his future boat, for now, has he didn''t have the rest of the materials, he creates another one, a small dingy five meters long and two large, with a small cabin on. He would use this one for the moment to roam the seas. Is only hope was that he was in east blue. It would make it easier for him to start his journey there. Thinking it was time from him to go, he stands on his dingy, before putting a hand on the metallic surface. As the denden Mushi, his shell and the metallic platform was fixed together, it counts as a single structure for him. When it vanished from the sea, his dingy stay a second in the air before falling into the sea, creating a large splash, and rocking him. When everything calms down, he takes to let the current take him. As his boat starts to slowly drift in the same direction that the large deceased animal had drifted on, he takes a slab of stone and different ingots of metal retrieved from the machinery. Even as scraped metals, it still had a great value for him. Making a hole in the centre of his piece of rock, he put the ingot in. Before starting to pour fire on they, he craves few runes to let it bear higher temperatures and redirect all the lost heat in the rock into the bowl. It will help raise the temperatures of the metals higher, keep they liquid long and will not scorch the floor of his dingy and sink it. letting a small but focused stream of blue fire, it didn''t take long for the metal to bubble under the intense heat and melt. Impurities rapidly form a layer on the surface of the metal, before being scooped out. Crushing dried coals, formed when the attack at lit the structure aflame, he let the powder sink into the brightly glowing sludge. Stirring it with an enchanted stone rod, he drains a part of the heat in the metal into the stone bowl. Lightly tapping the cooler alloy with a claw, he transmutes it into three-part, two of them change into large knives, keeping the same shape as his previous one, while the third was shaped into a riffle canon. Using tongs, he put each piece into a small tank of oil he had taken from the machinery, tampering the steel into stainless. He rapidly fastens the wooden handle for the knives and the rifle'' stock. As he would now have to sustain the craved runes directly, he only had sharpness and unbreakable on the knives. Unlike the last time, he entirely recreates the riffle and inner working. Only, in the stock, two space were created, the first for cartridge clip, the second for the empty shell and cartridges. He applies a switching rune, linked to the cartridge expanded space, to the side, easily accessible with a finger. An automatic rune on the extractor and cleaning and self-repair runes were the only others put on the weapon. It was one of his less costly enchantment since long but he couldn''t afford heavily coasting runes cluster on a weapon now. Being in an ex laboratory, he was able to loot a few usable chemicals and produce gunpowder, enough to create eight-five rounds. Making eight full clips, he stores the rest of the bullets and then the rifle. ################################## With a pair of enchanted binocular, he searches for any ship or island on the surrounding, obtaining nothing for the following two hours, before taking a small nap inside. The sound of blasting cannon in the distance rapidly woke him. Hastily exiting his cabin, he looked at the direction, seeing a docked pink ship not too far from an island cost, a cannon still smoking from the shooted cannonball, and a large gerb of water rising from the sea, wood splinter blasted all around. -Isn''t that...?- "Yep, Alvida ship and that signifies two things, Were in East blue and not far from the cannon, perhaps before Luffy appears! If were rapid enough we will be able to loot the ship and sheds before the morons destroy everything!" Taking paddle out, he starts to strongly row. Not too long after, he feels that his boat has hit something, hearing a slight crack. Dismissing them as he wasn''t too far, he let go of the paddle, the boat still moving forward, and take his rifle, aiming a the nearest pirates at the cannon. 119 ripples Still around a third of a mile away, he aims slightly higher and shoots. As the bolt activate on it own, vanishing the empty cartridge in the stock, and reload the rifle, he could see the bullet tear a chunk of the man throat, spreading blood on his surprised crewmembers. Three shouts later, all four men manning the cannon were down, two dead, the two others rapidly losing their blood by the large gash in their neck. Putting the rifle done, he resume is rowing, coming closer to the ship. Landing on a small band of sand on the shore, he rapidly jumps out, taking his two knives as the rest of the crew, having sighted him, came down. Gazing at the increasing number of grunts, he counts 9 of them, 13 if he counts the downed one. Not a large number, but seeing the size of the monstrosity she calls a ship, it was already a good number. He was sure it was Alvida crew, he could see the sided skull with a heart in the middle on the dark flag. Say woman doesn''t seem to be anywhere for the moment, but that was fine, he wanted to see how he could far against men of this world. ################################## On the other side, the crewmates were starting to sweat a little. The man was enormous, around two meters and a half. It wasn''t a size you see every day and he wasn''t that thin either. If they could consider themself fit, more than your average man, the one on the other side was muscled. The wicked-looking white-blue, half-meter long blade he had drawn wasn''t adding to their courage. They were far more intelligent than most would say them to be. Being a pirate under a 5,000,000B wanted pirate, they had learned to see the small detail about one strength. Even without having a bounty on his head, the man they were facing was strong, perhaps not as their captain, but way out of their league, that why they didn''t attack until then, more so after seeing him snipe four of them from a third of a mile away! ################################## As the stalemate continues, Alex chooses to be the tiebreaker. Launching at them, he takes into every reaction. When his two knives behead two of them and strike a third, they didn''t seem to still react. The sudden hot liquid splashing them seems to extirpate them of their stupor, but they had already lost a third of their number and soon two other. While he was taking his blades out of their fleshy sheath, one of them had pointed his gun at him. ''too slow.'' Think him as he tilts his head on the side a fraction of second before the hammer came down and ignite the power. As the bullet barely graze his neck, ruffling his hair, his left knife had sectioned the man wrist and the right entered his head. ''Four down, five to go.'' Spinning on himself while lowering his centre of gravity, two others were gutted by the descending blades. Pushing them away by a backflip, his foot striking the men with his boots, he draws one of his knives to an incoming man with a power-strike of his blade. While still in motion, he catches the pistol and it''s still attached hand, shouting the furthest. ''Six down, three to go.'' Lunging at the rest of the pirates the moment he lands, he catches by the hand, a wide strike from a frightening pirate, plunging the blade into his crewmate, shouting the last one. Sneaking around, one of his tail retrieve the drawn knife, lodging it into the still held man in the neck, and twist. ################################## Letting the wide-eyed dead man fall, Alex looked around. ''Weak, the east blue pirates are too weak. They were supposed to be among the strongest in the surrounding.'' -You can''t judge them with your criteria. In this part of the world, the only pirate that will give you some fight are the three highest bounties, if you don''t snipe them down.- Hearing the soft sound of crunched sand, he turned his head, seeing another dingy accosting near his own. The figure on it was barely fitting in, sinking it deeper in the sand. ################################## Looking at Alvida, I could see the similarity with the manga. Seeing her sweating body in the heat and effort was far from complimenting her already clashing pink, strained, shirt. Her gaze sees to fix on me for a few seconds before taking in the rest of her past crew. Screaming away at me, she burst the small boat as she runs to me her mace high in the air. ''Time to see if I fare against her.'' Accepting the challenge, I pour everything I had in my sprint, my arms ready to strike. Being a short bank of sand, we were facing each other in a few second. The moment she brings down her mace, my closed fist were already sinking in her stomach. It was the first time that I was striking something that fat, and I know that I won''t be doing it again any time soon. I could see the comical ripple of her fat from the shock. Her mace was left behind while her body was propelled away. It wasn''t anything like Luffy, sending her miles away, but I could see her body vanish to the other side of the island, above the tree. "Time to loot!" Starting by the concrete shed not far, I could see an already diminished supply of food, all vanishing in my storage. The second one was smaller and contain few barrels, opening them, most had water but some were so cheap alcohol, from the strong odour. Closing them, I store them away. Looking around, I couldn''t see any strong trail on the ground around. ''They must live in the ship, only coming down to store and restock. Turning at the downed men, I transmute them into fertilizer, spreading it on the grasses around will storing the weapons and roll of fabric from their clothes. Boarding the ship, I loot anything on the deck, throwing the bodies in the water for some sharks. The cannon would be useful for me so I keep them. Looing inside of the ship, I could see that they were rather poor. Only founding around 15,000B from the men quarter. Storing everything that I can make my hand on, I was soon only left with Albida room. ################################## Pink, all over, from the hull to the mast, interior like the exterior, everything was pink. Shaking my head, I loot the entire room without looking, rapidly making my way out. Done, the monstrosity was changed into a large wooden beam and stored. Only left with the boat she returns with, I could see a cracked barrel, still leaking water, and the bloodied corpse of a pinkette. -Seems that it was the boy they blow early.- "Hum, wait does it me that..." I had barely touched the barrel that a window pops up. {[Hidden Objective: Side. "Sunken Plot."] Monkey D. Luffy, while a kind boy, is a moron, take care of the boy anyways you see fit. Objective: Join the boy in is crew; take him in your crew Or take care of the problem. Feeling a sinking feeling in my chest, I tore the cracked barrel open, only to see a second corpse, on in a sleeveless red shirt, blue short and sandal, a straw hat full of water on his back. ''CS, remember the cracking soon before we land?'' -...- ''...'' -Oh, boy, Garp will be pissed.- ''Claim the reward, they''re nothing to do about it anymore.'' I take the straw hat, storing it while cleaning any evident that Monkey D. Luffy had existed in this world. "What do ..." Not understanding it at first, I rapidly look in the goods taken from Alvida, and sure, I found a light purple melon-like fruit sporting swirls on it. {[Fruit: Gomu-gomu no mi Type: Paramecia. -What now?- "I have gained a map of the surrounding waters from Alvida, and the necessaries gears to navigate in the good the direction." Taking it, I could see that the island wasn''t that far from Shell town it was the nearest. Boarding my small boat, I start to make my way to the town, knowing that since Luffy appears, Zoro should already be there. While I don''t count on doing everything similar, there isn''t much to do differently from the start. Nami his a must, as Sanji is. Usopp can stay and sprout all the lies he wants on his island, but I will need cash and a juicy 16,000,000B bounty there. As a seen opponent, I might gain his skill as a bonus if I take him down. Looking at the compass and the direction on the map, I start to sail to Shell town. ################################## 3 view POV While not having any real experience on navigation, Alex had long side learn the basic in the HP world. From the map, he had deduced that it wouldn''t take more than a few hours to join the island. Not wanting to take any risk, he starts to grow rather than let the current take him. The estimation was made for a boat needing to depend on wind to move, rowing, Alex would arrive sooner. ################################## As he was hoping, five hours later, the outline of the highly slope island with the two twoers of the marine base was starting to come to sight. Adjusting his position a little, he docks on the pier, among other embarkation. As he made his way in the city, more than one gaze turns at him. Towering over the taller by at least 60 centimetres he was far from passing unnoticed. Looking around, in case something was worth, he spots a little girl with a wicker basket, trying to sneak off by the back door of a restaurant. ''Rika?'' Thinking knowing the pig-tail sporting little girl, he follows her. When they exit the city, and near it outskirt, where the base was, his suspicion was answered. Looking a little from afar, he saw her take the wooden ladder from the bushes, putting it against the wall and climb, peek around every step. As she vanishes to the other side, Alex approaches the wall, put his hand on the edge and pull. Being only 2m50 high, they weren''t a real obstacle. Looking in the inside of the base, he sees the first difference in this world. Rather than Zoro, A busty dark-blue haired young woman was tied to the post. By her gaunt look, the dark circle beneath her eyes and the dirtied and slightly torn stat of her clothes, she seems to be here for quite a time already. ################################## "Onee-chan, I made you onigiri." Say the little girl proudly displaying her creation the girl tied to the post. Seeing the little girl defy the order of the marines made her worried, looking around, she sight, seeing that none was around. "Rika, I have told you already, you shouldn''t come here, it dangerous." Say her as kindly as her raspy voice let her. "But onee-chan..." Start'' her, her eyes watering, only for them to hear the wire rack being open on the obnoxious voice of a snot noised boy squeaking. "Tut tut tut, what have we here? A trespasser feeding a prisoner? You know that I will have to execute you now. Hiehiehiehie" Hearing the voice and creepy laugh of Hermep, both turn to look at the three entering the ground with horror. Rika because of the boy, and the other for the little girl life. From the wire rack, two soldiers walking a step behind a dark purple, near-black suit, wearing boy with the worst blow shaped haircut now with hime-style bangs. Shamelessly taking one of the onigiris from the shaking Rika, he bites in, before spitting it at the young girl face, stomping on the rest. "You''re worthless sleazebag! Haven''t you any shame, spatting the food she made on her face!" Shoot her, nearly broking her voice after all the days of starvation. The sole response she earns was a backhand slap before he gropes one of her breasts. "You know, nothing of this would have happened if you had followed my order like a good girl." Grin perversely the boy, leering at her chest, before ripping the tattered cloth. He was about to do the same with her bra, only for rika to stomp on his foot. "Let Onee-chan alone your bully!" Howling at his crushed toes, he looks murderously at the angry little girl. "You! You dare to attack me! The son of Captain Morgan! I had enough of you, you too, shoot the trespasser!" Shoot him at Rika before turning at the two soldiers, pointing at the once again shaking the little girl." Let see how mommy will react when I''ll send you body back!" Following the order, the two men rise their rifle, aiming at the shivering little girl who had closed her eyes. "Hermep, don''t do that! Leave Rika alone!" Tears threatening to fall from her eyes. Hearing her, her turn at here, a lecherous grin splitting his face. "You know what I want, Kuina." "Alright, I will sleep with you, but let her out of this." Hearing the broken tone of Kuina, he burst into a mad cackling. "Hiehiehiehie, to think that the feared ''pirate huntress'' would take the burn for a little girl, how chivalrous." Say him, before his look turns vicious. "But you should have done what I wanted from the start, now, a little girl will die because you refused the first time I ordered you to do so." Finish in in a faked sad tone, mocking Kuina, taking pleasure into the aggrieved look on her face."Do it!" "No!" Scream Kuina, fighting to broke her bonds when she hears the sound of the hammer clicks. Her gaze locked on the squirming and sobbing form of the balled Rika, her hand on her hears. ''No, Rika! I can''t let her die! I should have let him have his way with me the first time he threatened her, but...! It''s doesn''t matter anymore, no matter who, please save her.'' She was devasted at the consequence, her father had warned her that some were ready to do anything for power, money or lust. She just never thoughts that the son of a marine would abuse his father'' position to steal, **** and murder. While she knows pirates where scum, she had always thought that marines were righteous, now she learns too late that power, no matter who was holding it would corrupt, at the price of a little girl life. 120 Colonel Morgan Shivering, Rika was waiting for the sound of firing rifles, for the pain to come. ''I''m Sorry onee-chan, it''s all Rika'' fault. If I had listened to mommy, you wouldn''t have to kill the bad wolf.'' The scene of what had to lead them here was replaying in her mind, her going out even when her mother had told not do, that the son of newly arrived Captain Morgan was in town with his pet wolf. She knows her mother was worried for her, but she was also knowing that she would be alright after all marines protect the people, right? That when she learns that she was wrong. Captain Morgan was only there from a week when his son came down in town, are pet wolf and two marines at his side. Unleashed, the wolf had bitten more than one, child and adult, alike. She had exited the restaurant with a dried piece of jerky, munching on it when she came across them. Smelling the meat, the wolf had pounded on the poor little girl, nearly biting her face off, until it own head roll on the floor. That when she saw her, she was yelling at the marines to let vicious wild animals roaming the city. She hadn''t understood what the boy in those horrible clothes was meaning but she didn''t seem to like it, with how much she yells back at them. After than everything had gone wrong, gentle onee-chan that had save her have been taken away by the marines, leaving her in the street. Her mother has been angry when she heard about it and she had been punished, banned to go see her. This time she had to listen, she had never seen her mother so angry at her. She had needed a month to gather her courage, make some onigiri and sneak off to the base, prying she would be able to found the gentle onee-chan and give her the onigiris as thanks for saving her life. She was happy to have found her, and for a week, she had sneak here, giving her the onigiris, but today, everything had gone wrong once again, she had been caught and her onee-chan was going to be punished at her place. The mean boy even tear of her clothes! While she didn''t understand yet why they were speaking off, she understands that she was going to be shot down. The cruelty of Morgan had rapidly spread among the adults and she knows he was feared, but everything didn''t matter anymore, she was going to be shot down, her onee-chan punished and her mother sad. ''Mommy, I sorry, Rika should have listened to you.'' She waited for the rifle to shoot but nothing came. When she hears two thuds, she risks it and tried to peek at what was happening, only for a fluffy thing wrapping around her head, hiding her eyes. She feels two gentle arms take her, slight dizziness, then, she was able to see again. Looking around, she sees the most beautiful oni-chan she ever sees. "Rika? I know you are worried about your onee-chan, but can you stay here a little, it will be short." She could only nod, before losing consciousness. ################################## Kuina POV Kuina was looking desperately at the shivering Rika, if she couldn''t save her, she would at least take responsibility and look her to the end. As much as she tries the past month of deprivation had weakened her, leaving her nearly powerless. She looks powerless, tears running from her eyes at the two were about to shout the poor girl. ''It all my fault, if only I was stronger!'' Then she saw it, as the two marines were about to shoot the innocent girls, she catches the glimpse of shining metal sail through the air before slamming into the two seamen. She didn''t know if it was because of their sharpness, the power being the trows or both, but the blade sinks until the hilt, the tip exiting from their back by at least fifteen good centimetres, before they were trows backwards from the shock, the rifle clattering on the ground. Snaping her gaze from the two downed marines to Rika, she had felt the sudden air change, becoming bone-chilling. She feels her heart skip a beat, out of nowhere, a towering man adds appear, completely silent, his artic blue eyes blazing with fury, looking at the scum that was Hermep. More than his mesmerizing eyes, what caught her attention was the long tail that had wrapped around Rika head, hindering her sight at the gruesome scene of the two-man choking on their blood. Again he disappears, and to her greatest relief, taking RIka with him. ''Thank you.'' Rika was safe, no matter what happens next, she would be alright. But before she could even think of her fate, he appears again, jumping from behind the wall of the base, not too far from where they were. "You! You killed two marines!" Hearing the winning voice, she turns her head, seeing that the worthless worm had risen from his previous position on the ground, falling on his butt when the two had been skewered by the blades. "No, I killed two worthless lapdogs following the order of a piece of trash." She shivered at the chilling tone, feeling the surrounding temperature lowering dangerously, her instinct screaming at her that he was dangerous. "I will have my daddy executed you." Snaped out of her frozen state, she could only watch at the pitiful boy and shake her head. He was not understanding the danger of being standing in front of him. Even with just his presence alone, it should have warned him. His physic wasn''t for show, she could feel the power humming from under his skin, ready to be unleashed at any second. Then it came, nearly too fast for her to see, he broke into a sprint, appearing in front of him in less than a second. Coming into a stop, only for his foot to strike like lightning. She could hear the boy'' breast bones being crushed by the power behind the feet, before sending him screaming, flying through the air. She couldn''t see it anymore, but barely three seconds later, she hears something splattering against a hard surface, the sound eerily similar to the one of butcher'' meat slammed into the work station. Then came the below of Morgan from the base and she knows that the Captain had just discovered his splattered son on the walls of his base. During all this time, she didn''t tear her gaze out of the towering man looking straight at the base. ################################## Morgan POV "Faster, I want this statue fixed before lunch! You, do you think I didn''t see you scrap my hand on the wall!" Yelled Morgan at the men pulling on the ropes, trying to rise the large stone statue of himself on the roof of the highest tower on the base. "I''m sorry Captain!" Had it not for the boy need to rise the statue, he would have cut the boy open right here. Oh, he would, but only once his job was done. Stroking the side of his axe subconsciously, while thinking of the grunt soon future, he looks at them, slowly raising the glorious sight of his magnificence that would soon tower above anything on this island, anchoring his power over those inferior. His musing was cut short when whistling sounds where hears, before something slam against is barely statue. He could only look agape as the red smears spread on it, before the transferred energy bring it down again, broking the stone when it came in contact with the edge of the tower. He could only look like the debris of what was his head, arms, and upper torso fall meters lower, on the grounds. As his gaze shift from them to the smear he barely recognize as his son corpse, something snap in his mind, releasing a loud bellow. "What are you waiting for! Found the worm that dares to desecrate my statue! Now!" Barely caring at the marines falling one above others to try and exit the roof, his gaze follows the trajectory from where his dead son came. Looking down in the courtyard, he could see the bitch that had defied his authority, tied on her post, and who must be the culprit. His target now identified, he hurries down, feeling the slight tingling in his right arm, between the flesh and the cold metal of his axe. ''Soon, you will feel the blood run on your blade.'' A deranged gleam in his eyes as he stroke the sharp blade'' side. ################################## "You shouldn''t have done this." Hearing the rasping voice on my side I look at Kuina. I don''t know how long she was there but she was in very bad shape. Angry purples and blues bruises marring her starved torso. Her face wasn''t any better but I could still see the brightly burning spirit in her eyes. Taking the dirty rag that was her t-shirt before, I transmute it anew, before tearing the ropes keeping her to the post. Catching her body before she falls on the ground, I give her the new t-shirt while gently putting her on the ground. "How did you do this?" From here astonished gaze, she didn''t have the slightest idea of devil fruit or didn''t suspect it was one. As expected from the weakest sea. "Are you familiar with the terms of devil fruits?" From her widening eye, I could guess she is. "There are tribes in the grand line, that are descendant of fruit user, who have developed physical change because of said fruit. While a lesser-powered change, it did give them at least a part of the change without being weakened as any eater would. My case is similar, I had obtained power originally from a devil fruit. It allows me to deconstruct and reconstruct ''dead'' physical structure, be it organic or mineral. As for Morgan, the man is far from being a threat, while a colonel, he had gained his rank through promotion, not by strength. Marines in the blues are weak, here more than any other seas." "What do you mean here more than any other?" "East blue is known to be the weakest of the four blues, let alone paradise of the new world. Here the normal bounty turn around what 3,000,000?" I see her nod bad, at least this was similar than cannon."You have some stronger fish like Kreig, Baggy, and Arlong. I had just trashed Alvida before coming here, and she had a 5,000,000 one. In the other blues, there are way higher than this." I don''t know if she is a woman version of Zoro, but she seems at least was unaware of the outside world as he was. "You''re not from here, are you?" At least she isn''t a muscle head like Zoro. "No, I''m not, I was born in the grand line, Paradise, I think, before traversing the calm belt and landing here." She was about to ask another question when the sound of stomping feet hastily making their way could be heard. Looking at the twoer side, armed marines came rushing out of it, followed by Morgan. Like described in the manga, the man was tall, more than me for a good thirty centimetres, short blond hair, is lower jaw covered in iron. The large axe on his right hand looked sharp but was utter garbage in other seas. "Your criminal, for the crime of standing against me, colonel Morgan I condemn you to death!" "That it? No trail, direct execution?" "I am the highest-ranked here! Rank is everything in this world, and as the highest-ranked here, my words are laws! Men fire!" There was the second difference than the manga, even if I could see the fear in their gaze, it wasn''t from me but Morgan. One of the two-line of ten marines kneel with one leg, they didn''t hesitate and shoots. A second tail sprout from my back and the two wraps around the two downed marines corpse, rising them before me and Kuina, the bullet didn''t pass through the meat shield. Trowing them after the first salve, I keep in their shadow, before striking the first line of kneeling. While the second line of standing men was able to dodge the corpse, the one hadn''t the time. As three of them were trapped under they still bleeding fallen comrade. I sink my blade in the two nearer, before jumping on the side, dodging Morgan axe, who cleave through two others. Jumping back, I throw my knives at two of the last three still kneeling man, before taking my M1 out and shoot the last one. ################################## 3 view POV It was complete pandemonium, after the first salvo, three were rent momently unable to fight, and the seven other die, two by Morgan own hand. Having missed they first salvo, the men''s empty rifle were useless, draws their blades and charges at Alex. By the time they were near enough to cut him down, he had shot another three. Storing his rifle, his last tail sprout out and his five limbs came in action. In a single second, five necks were snapped, leaving only two marines facing him, three further and an incoming Morgan. Using the crumbling form of the marines, he briefly takes support on them, kicking the two last at Morgan. Sweeping his axe down, he cut down two others of his men. The brief moment he was hindered by them, Alex strikes. Mustering all his strength into a single punch, he strikes the larger man straight in the chest. His fist sinks in as the bones breaks, looking at him he could see his eye bugle slightly before blood starts to seep from Morgan'' iron jaw. Not leaving him any reprieve, his three tails wrap around his neck before clenching hard, snapping his spine like a twig and crushing his windpipe. As the man crumbles behind him, he takes out his rifle once again, shooting the last three marines dead before coming in front of them. Retrieving his knives, he stores everybody, transmuting the ground to erase any trace. Turning to the shell shocked Kuina, he says. "I plan on cleaning the base, do you have something in?" "My katana, Hermep had taken it," says her, her voice slightly shaking. Nodding back he moves to the tower. ################################## Alex POV The entire base was a large complex and I haven''t time to search it all. In the manga, it was shown that Hermep room was in the tower. Rapidly climbing the stair until the roof, I store the cannons on it, before putting a hand on the roof while standing on the edge. Jumping down in, I put a hand on the nearest wall, transmuting all the other connected to it and storing them. The new free space around me was soon cleaned before I resume it on the other walls and floors below. In less than five minutes, the entire tower had vanished, leaving only the basement staircase visible. Peeking in, I saw nothing more than empty jail. Stealing the bars, I leave the structure behind, returning to Kuina. 121 first crew member Kuina was awed at the sight, in a little less than five minutes, the main tower of the marine base had vanished from the world, she takes into account his previous words. ''He says that his power was lesser than a full Devil Fruit.'' She shivers at the toughs, now understanding why he called this sea weak, if people with mysterious power were roaming the grand line, this backwater place would offer no resistance. ''I need to quit those seas, I hadn''t had a decent opponent in age, I understand why father allow me to sail. I won''t grow any further here!'' While she was thinking, Alex had returned. ################################## 3 view POV Diverting a part of his mind to the connection he had with his storage, he soon found Wado Ichimonji, but no other similar blades. Taking it out, he shows the weapon to her. "Is this your''?" "Yes! Thank you." After resting for a while, even founding the second onigiri Rika had left behind, she was able to stand on her own and walk. "What about now?" He asks her, giving the weapon back. "I was thinking about your words and father''s ones. If what you say is true, its time for me to sail out of those sea or I will never achieve my goal." Say her a bright gleam in her eyes at the thought. "Goal?" "Yes, I had passed a good friend, a brother even. Both of us wanted to attain the peak of this world, the stronger swordsman. While I had dominated most of our childhood, he growing physic was starting to give him more strength, forcing me to follow another path, speed and skill. On his twelve birthday, he sails on his own, claiming that he didn''t have anything else to learn from my father, only to be blown away by incoming pirates. My father drives them away, but Zoro lost his life this day." Her tone becoming sombre as she processes further. "From that day onward, I learn that our so-called ''superiority'' was only arrogance. What worth a swordsman if he can''t cut away the threat to his life?" Say her bitterly."I asked my father to taught me the way of the sword again, from the start. From the five next years, I stay on my island, learning everything back again, without skipping the boring exercise. At the end of those five years, My father had told me it was time from me to broaden my horizon again, to the world outside the island. For the past year, I had been hunting pirate to refine my art, bringing in those having a bounty to subside myself. Until a month ago, I was believing that the marine was the other side of the pirates'' coin. I couldn''t be more wrong. After I killed the pet wolf of that spoiled son, he threatens to order the burning of the restaurant of the girl mother, for daring to stand in his way. Me, for killing his pet was to sleep with him. I refused in front of everyone, before making my way. That night, the owner of the inn I was staying in, sell me to the marines, and the next morning I was tied to the post. He would come every day, trying to broke me and became his doll until you came. You made me realise that strength was might in this world, and my father'' words, that strength without kindness was only tyranny." All the while, both had made their way back in town, Alex fetching the sleeping little girl to bring her back to her mother. ################################## Alex POV -It is different than One Piece, is it?- ''Hum.'' -You''re going to ask to follow you?- ''No, I want her to make her choice, while she seems to be the counterpart of Zoro, it isn''t a manga nor a game, lives are real as the people are. If she asks to accompany me, then I will gladly allow it, otherwise, I won''t stand in people''s lives and dreams.'' CS says nothing back, but I could feel that he agreed. Cannon had taken a large blow the second I appears, it died with the death of Luffy. I won''t be his replacement, gathering the should-be member of the crew. While I won''t do it, I will follow the original path they take, if only to safe the most of lives possible from the fallout of the event I know. It may not be the cannon, but I don''t think things will change that much as long similar actions are taken. ################################## Their apparition in the restaurant rises few ripples when the regular customer sees them enter with the passed out owner daughter. "Rika!" Say woman frantically made her way to them when she sees her daughter in Alex''s arms. "She only asleep, I see her sneak off near the marine base, so I put her to sleep and take her back." She seems to be relieved of hearing him. "Thank you." Taking her daughter above, the two take place to a free table, Alex ordering a simple meal for Kuina. While waiting for it to be served. Ask him some questions. "You said you weren''t from the sea around, right?" Seeing him nod back, she continued." What are paradise and the new world you spoke of?" "Those are the word to define Grandline. That sea is separated into the part by redline. The entry sea is called the graveyard here, but for those in the new world, it a paradise, thus the name. The first half can be considered as marine territory, the HQ and a good part of the warlord are there. The other all Is a word more chaotic that the first half, there the Yonkos are the one holding power." "Warlord, Yonko?" "Yes, the warlords are seven individual with great power, mostly pirates that are working for the world government. In exchange from a part of their plunder, and required assistance when called, they are free to act as they like, within reason. The Yonko are the four strongest pirates, crews that can go toe to toe with the strongest of the marine. The seven are known as Doflamingo, king of Dressrosa, in the new world. Jimbei, a fisherman in the service of the government to protect his island. Hancock, the pirate empress, queen of Amazon Lily, a women-only island in paradise'' calm belt. Gecko Moria, a creepy dude living in a floating island in the Florian triangle. Kuma, the staunchest supporter the WG had int he shishibukai. Crocodile, a man living on Alabasta, an island in paradise and your target, Drakule Mihawk, the strongest swordsman in the world." He easily sees the glint in her eye at this. "The Yonko are Big Mom, Shirohige, Shank and Kaido." "What about Devil Fruits?" "The devil fruits are divided into three great categories. Logia, giving elemental power. Zoan, the fruit giving the eater the trait of an animal. And paramecia, the largest category of fruit giving you particular power, mine would be of paramecia." "Did you eat a Zoan?" "No, it a tribe trait. I am what we call ourself Evans, but most in grand line wi=ould think that I had eaten a Zoan." ################################## 3 view POV Kuina was eating when someone suddenly enters. "The marines are in town!" Hearing him, more than one customers storm out of the restaurant to return in their house and barricades themself. Alex makes a sign at the door and Kuina nod. Leaving the money on the table both exit the building silently. When she sees him boar a boat, she knows she had to act before it was too late. "Take me with you!" "Why?" Ask Alex curiously, unsurprised by the sudden outburst. "You save my life there, my honour won''t be satisfied until I had repaid your kindness!" "I don''t plan to stay there, but made my way back to the grand line." "Then I will join your crew, no matter what you became, be it marine, merchant, or pirate. I own you a life debt and I will repay it!" Said her with conviction. Even after witnessing the two side, she knows that he would turn like them. She had seen his appreciative, but subtle nod when she spoke of her father words. She had seen him act, protecting Rika from danger, no matter the fact that he raises his hand against marines. She had felt his power, and know that his fate was to bring changes, what type, she doesn''t know but she for sure will be witnessing it. Seeing her unwavering gaze, a soft smile appear on his face. "I don''t know under what winds we will sail, but I''m sure that Marines will brand us as pirates, are you sure you want in?" She nods firmly. "Then welcome on board, first mate Kuina!" "Thank you, Captain..." "Alex, my name is Alexender D. Evans, but you can call me Alex." "Thank you, captain Alex!" "Do you have anything we need to gather before sailing?" She shakes her head negatively while boarding the dingy, and Alex unfastens the last rope, bushing the pier with his feet to launch the boat in the open sea. "You two stop that boat right now!" Looking at the top of the slope leading in the town, a squad of soldiers appears, running to catch them. Taking the paddle, and with few strong strokes, the two were too far form them to catch them. The only soldier who tried to shoot, receive a bullet in the knee from Alex. "What do we do commandant?" Ask one of the grunts. "Contact the HQ, signal that the pirate huntress had gone rogue and had joined an unknown man." "Hay!" The soldier immediately departs while the commandant looks at the fading boat. ################################## 3 View POV "We are we going to?" Taking some documents out of his storage, he looks through them, before answering. "For now? Orange town in Orgao archipelago. There are sighting of Baggy the clown there. according to those report, he had established a base here from the past week and the villager had asked for the marines to chase them away for the last four day, but no response has been sent. I think that Morgan didn''t want to deal with it." "Baggy isn''t he..." She was interrupted when Alex give her the wanted poster of the man. "One the three highest bounties in those seas with Kreig and Arlong, yes. While the looting of the base had allowed us to gain 4,200,000B, the amount is quite low. Cashing in the man would allow us a more comfortable nest to build on before entering the grand line." "Ship isn''t that cheap, even with his bounty..." "Don'' worry about the ship, I have already started to construct it." "How?!" "Remember, my power allows me to deconstruct and reconstruct physical matter." Her eyes widen as the realisation sunken in. "You can even build a boat?" "Yes, Devil Fruit are overpowered cheat, at the cost of your ability to swim and lose your strength in any water. All fruits are powerful, it only needs its user to it to the maximum of its capacities." As if to illustrate his words, he takes a large beam of wood out of his storage, fusing it with the existing dinghy. Under the astonished eyes of Kuina, the previous five meters long, two meters large boat transform into a six-meter long and three large one. The cabin morph to take all the wide possible and leave only two meters of available space outside. Changing from the usual oval shape to a square one, they were left with enough place to move relatively unhindered. A second door appears on the right of the first one, that had moved a little further on to another side. Opening the door, Alex let her see the new room, taking a mattress from his storage and putting it on the frame of the bed. "It not spacious, but it will have to do for the time being. If you need water, don''t be shy and ask, their his plenty in the surrounding, I can easily separate the salt from it." It was at his words that she understands that he had perhaps the strongest ability in those seas. Being able to draw water at will, he could also hunt fish in the sea since he wasn''t suffering from the curse. Looking in, the cabin was a 4*1.5 one. Enough to sleep comfortably. ################################## Alex POV Taking the large map of Morgan previous territory, look for the way toward the archipelago. While we could go their direction, there are some small checkpoint if one was willing to deviate a little. It would be a little longer but safer, and I don''t have Nami talent for navigation. Our cape fixed, I start to browse through the loot of the base, and I can say they were poor. Other than the three canons on the roof, their 30 cannonballs, I only obtain ten rifles, twenty-five swords, 300 ammo, and two crates of gunpowder. No seastone cuff, bullet or net, the junk from all those rooms, a mountain on useless paperwork, Baggy'' visit card, brazenly stating that he had stolen eh grand line map. Transmuting the paperwork into a brand new sheet of paper, I collect the ink powder for future use. All marines uniforms, bed sheets and other fabric were transmuted in a roll of fabric, ready to be used. I gain a few tons of iron from all the plumbing, bedframe, and beam strengthening the structure, all transmuted in bullets for my M1. I had a shit ton of rocks and little of glass that will be used for the boat. With nothing to do until we arrive, I transmute wood into barrels, before plunging them into the sea. A quick transmutation after, our freshwater supplies were taken care off and I had to gain few kilos of sea salt, yay. 122 Nami For the following two days, they will sail without much trouble of any encounters. Looking on his map and then the outline slowly appearing on the horizon, he nods. "Yep, Kuina, island'' on sight, we should arrive in an hour or so. If Baggy had rise camp here, we should come across some of his men patrol in the surrounding water, or not." Forty minutes later, they weren''t that far from the pier. They have long since spotted smoke rising from the side of the city, sail there. ''No sight of the three morons, either were early, or we had to take another route, I didn''t see the bird too troughs so it might be us being early, traject during Island had never been given.'' Unwilling to leave the boat at sight and risk it being destroyed, they land on a sandbank a little outside, before the city. Looking at the thick smoke rising, it was easy to deduce that, whatever they had destroyed was recent. With any chance, they were still in the city. Looking on the side after catching the glint of something, he sees Buddle looking at the city with binocular, his hand tightly clutching on them. "Are you alright Mister?" Ask Alex, surprising the man, as he didn''t hear them arrive. "What are you doing here, younglings?! It isn''t safe, a pirate had invaded the island, you better turn away before they spot you!" He let out a small smile draw on his face at the worry of the man for stranger lives. "Are they Baggy the clown crew?" "You know already, why come then?" Ask his, surprised that they willingly came here knowing you were here. "We hear new that he was here, I fear that we miss him, but it doesn''t seem to be the case." He perks at this, looking closely, he could see the handle of blades on the back of the man belt, as well as a rifle, the young woman on his side sporting a katana. "Are you perhaps pirate hunter?" A slight hope in his voice. While he would have like to have marines interfere, pirates hunters were as good in his book, at the condition that they don''t destroy his city more. "While we are not bounties hunters, I have been after him for a time (2 days). Do you have some info for us?" "Yes, they had arrived two weeks ago, the first four days it was nothing but small squirmish from grunts, but after seeing that there wasn''t a threat for them here, they had established a camp in the largest inn, on the centre of the town. Before being forced to flee for our lives, I have counted around fifty or so men, without the captain and the two right-hand men of his. A beast tamer and an acrobat. The man itself his a demon with a mysterious power." Say him grimly "Devil fruit." "Pardon?" "Devil fruit, he had eaten a devil fruit, giving him the ability to separate his body into parts, a relatively useful ability against swordsman here." Inform Alex to the two. Rather than being depressed, Buddle was happy to hear this, knowing the man generally means that he had a way to either overpower him or had mean to counteract this devil fruit. "Is there any civilian in the town?" "No, other than Shushu, the dog of a deceased friend guarding the shop, there is no one." "Good, tell them to not enter the town if they hear the sound, We''ll take care of the pirate crew." "Truly, thank you!" Say the man, tears gathering in his eyes. "Don''t thank us yet, only when everything is done." "Yes, your right young man." Say him, but it was clear that he was happy that someone was taking action to free his beloved town. ################################## As they made their way to the city, Kuina ask. "Any plan captain?" "Yes, we start by a hit and run tactic. Thin the numbers of the crew and take care of any potential back-stabbing issues. From what I hear, the man like to party, I doubt that they had raided the entire town from their numbers, so there should be some grunts roaming around. Any issues taking pirates lives?" ask him, looking at her from the side, only for her to shake her head negatively."Good because we won''t restraint our blow, any pirates lives taken here are futures ones saved. After that, we storm his base, steal his treasure to draw the most of leftover men, take care of them and deal with Baggy." "How?" "I had still some sea waters barrel in my storage. I will need you to divert his attention, I will either dozes him with the water or capture his body in, sealing away his power." ################################## Kuina POV It might be too late now, but Kuina was rather happy that she had decided to follow him. Not only he seems to have a great deal of information on the world, but also had a solid head on his shoulders and not recklessly head on a fight without any plan. Zoro had been like this and it had cost him his life. Shaking her head to banish her thoughts, she takes a more serious expression, and start to carefully look at her surrounding as they enter the town proper. ################################## 3 view POV Walking along the seaside, they arrive near the large ship of Baggy, secured on the pier. Taking one knife, he runs the entire distance, cutting apart the anchoring rope, and store the entire ship before it could drift away. As his storage didn''t accept living being, four of Baggy crew seems to pop out of nowhere. reacting swiftly, he shoots two to death before they splash in the water, and finish the two other sputtering one trying to keep afloat after their sudden immersion. The four corpses rapidly stored and blood dissipating in the water, they made their way in the town once again. Unfortunately, they didn''t come across any of his men. But as the near the inn Buddle had spoken off, they hear shouting voices. "Captain Baggy, someone had stolen the Grand line map!" "Don''t shout at me your moron, and go after the thief!" """Yes, captain Baggy!""" ''There you are Nami.'' As the two hid, a young girl with fiery orange hair run passes them, soon followed by three men. As the vanish further at a corner, they came out of their hiding post. "Go after them, save the girl if need, I will take care of Baggy treasure, we will reunite at the ''pet food'' shop we crossed earlier." She only nods before bolting after the four. All on his own, Alex creep closer to Baggy hid out, entering the inn/bar soundlessly, he slit the throat of three other pirates eating there, before spotting the still wide-open door were they had stocked their treasure. ''Really, I know your one of the strongest here, but no guards whatever? You ask for being robbed.'' Looking at the staking gold coins, chalices and crowns made of gold, he absorbs the whole in his storage, transmutes two chests, pouring all the coins in one and the rest in the other. Id heist down, he stealthily exits the room before closing the door and vanishes by a window in the back. ################################## 3 view POV While Alex was cleaning Baggy badly acquired treasure. Kuina had caught up with the fleeing young girl and the three stooges. Drawing her blade she cut the last one down, making him scream, before slumping on the ground in a rapidly growing puddle of blood. Hearing the scream, all three other stop and look behind. Seeing her chance, Nami immediately vanishes out of sight. "You, what have you done?! Don''t you know we are... Hhhaaaa." The nearest pirate crumbles after being cut down by Kuina. "You?!" But the third didn''t last much longer. While sheathing her blade, she hears clapping above her. Looking around, Kuina sees Nami on the railing of a house on the side of the street. "You''re rather strong! My name is Nami, my speciality is to rob pirate..." Start here with a smile. "Those scums are weak that all. On this, I have other things to do." Not minding for the other girl to finish her introduction, she made her way to the shop to rejoin Alex. "Wait!" Yell Nami, jumping from the railing before running after her. "Wouldn''t you make a team with me? A girl team to rob pirates?" "Not interested, Once we cash on Baggy head we will move on." "We? Are you already with others? Are you pirates hunter? How about..." "Captain, I''m here." Once again cutting the girl Kuina look around, spotting Alex petting a white-furred dog, applying some kind of paste before wrapping some band on them. "Here you are buddy, good as new!" Said him while giving a light pat on the dog head. "Woof!" "Don''t mind it. Oh, your here Kuina? Good." ################################## Alex POV Just after exiting the building, I hear hurried footstep stomping on the wooden steps, before a pirate yell. "Captain Baggy, someone had stolen the treasure!" "Again?! Whose flashy bastard dares to robe me twice in a day?! Morge, come here!" "I''m her captain." "Take your bloody cat with you track down the bastard, I want my treasure back. "Yes, captain." ''Seriously, I just stole your treasure after you were stolen and you won''t move your lazy ass?'' -That or he had great feat in his man.- ''...'' -...- ''Hahahahahaha.'' -Hahahahahaha, yes, even I couldn''t believe it for a second.- After waiting for the man to exit the inn, I take my rifle and Shoot Richie, only for him to doge at the last moment, the bullet still grazing his fur and drawing some blood. Turning immediately angry, he pounces at me, leaving behind a blue spot that must be Morge. Storing my rifle, I bolt at the lion, cooking a fit back, I strike it in the face. To my surprise, he stays in place a second before being overwhelmed by the blow and lunched in the open area above the inn. Crashing on some people judging the screams. Looking at the ground, I see that Morge had been knocked out by striking his head on the doorstep. Unwilling to lose any more time with them, I made my way to the ''Petshop''. Once there I could see Shushu, with some wound, probably made by a blade, seeing the straight cut. Sitting next to him to wait for Kuina, I take some meat stolen from the Marines. One of the rooms near Morgan has been transformed into a small kitchen, and I was to guess, the bastard surely had some soldier made his meal their to not has to eat with the common folks. Sniffing the offering slightly before taking it, he happily munches on the piece of meat. I take some balm taken from the infirmary, and start to apply it on is cut. While I''m not sure it a good thing to put human-made antiseptic on animals, they seem to be strong er that in the other world I have visited, so he should be fine. "Here you are buddy, good as new!" He let his piece of meat to bark. "Woof!" "Don''t mind it!" I was wrapping the cut with bands when I hear her. "Captain, I''m here" "Oh your here Kuina? good." ################################## Nami last few days haven''t been that great, after stealing some bottom-barrel crew of Baggy from they last heist, she had made her way to the main group, wanting to rob them clean, before exchanging the treasure for money. ''Just a few million and everyone will be free.'' Biting her lips, and holding up her tears, she wipes her eyes, before smiling. "Yosh, the last pirate before I came back, after that direction Grand Line! There should be so easy prey there and allow me to finish to gather the money in one time!" Stealing the map she hears of was easy-peasy, stealing all that gold wouldn''t, so rather than take the risk to been caught, she exits the room, making sure to be seen. ''Once they know I had the map they will send few after me, after losing them I can return, saying that it was all a test, those dump pirates should fall for it and let me enter their crew. After that, all their gold will be mine!'' "Thief!" ''Ho, they saw me? Good, time to bail out!'' Like planned some pirates had followed her, but before she could lose them, she was taken down by a girl not much older than her, but way stronger. ''If I had someone that strong with me, I could even turn in some pirates!'' But her thoughts crashed down she the other pointedly refused to speak to her. Unlike any male their, she couldn''t use her charms on her. As she was following her, she came across her partner. While she hadn''t time to think about romance, Nami was a healthy young woman, as such she did have some attraction from the other sex. Until then she had always come across pirates, and their objectionable corporal hygiene, if not for their repulsive appearance. Pirates weren''t known to be the cleanest in the sea after all, not those in the blues anyway. She did feel herself blush seeing the fine specimen in front of her, even seated he was tall, a large mane of crimson red hair and soul-piercing green eyes. Is gentle slime while taking care of the injured dog might have also given him some bonus point in her books. 123 new friend Looking at Kuina, I could see Nami on her side. Seeing the manga and the real person in the flesh was completely different. It have something more than its 2D counterpart, the emotions, from her gaze, I could see the hidden emotions behind the faked exterior. She was hurting, and it was clear to me. Living under Arlong rein from the past years was nothing like described. It wasn''t the kid-friendly manga anymore, but real life, were man kill, ****, burn and plunder just for the pleasure of it. Arlong? Being the racist he is must-have make them miserable, crushing them under his boot to vent his ill mind of the enslavement of his kind by the Tenryuubito. This circle of hatred all started by the greed of pigs thinking themselves the centre of the world, all the death, pain, tears, just for their sick pleasure, leaving the result in front of my eyes. While some would have to think Nami despicable in the manga, for her greed of gold, it all rooted from her will of freedom. Her mind twisted that money will solve anything in this world. She was nothing like the Nami that I learn to know and love, she was a complex individual driven by her will from freedom. Being so near her goal, only for it to be crushed by Arlong treason will leave more profound scars that showed in the manga, and I can''t let it happen, it could shatter her. ################################## When Alex didn''t respond further at Kuina, she was about to ask him something, only to be stoped by the gaze he was giving her. No, not her, but the girl at her side. She had never seen a gaze like that in someone else eyes. The amount of raws emotions she sees flickering in them was staggering and was starting to make her unease. She couldn''t understand their origin nor what they were transmitting, but she knows that it wasn''t something superficial nor for her to interrupt. ################################## While Kuina couldn''t understand them, Nami could. How could she not after seeing the same emotion in her sister gaze when Arlong had killed their mother in front of them. ''He knows!'' She doesn''t understand how, but she somewhat knows that he understands her, the pain, the sacrifice, the hatred, the hope... But there was also something else, something she had refused to believe, yet know would happen. While she was frozen, lost in those eyes, she didn''t react when he rises, nor when he approached. She didn''t fight back when he took her in is embrace, spreading a warmness she never thought she would feel against one day, the warmness of family. The very same feeling of comfort, of security Bellmere, would give them when they were scared and lost. That someone will take all her worries away. Before her logical side could tell her that it was all false, a lie of her mind, his word strike into the deepest part of her mind, killing the traitorous thoughts before they surface. "Everything will be alright, I will take care of him. He won''t threaten you anymore." It has been nothing more than whispered words, but for her, they might have been shaking the world. Unable to hold back any longer, her tears break free, her screams muffled into his chest as sobs were wrecking her body. All the accumulated anger, fear, hatred was drained away into the embrace of someone she just encounters but feels to have known all her life. ################################## Nami needs near a complete hour to purge any negative thought she had accumulated from the past years. During all this time, she hadn''t leave Alex arms a second, founding his warm embrace the most secure place she had since Bellmere death. Finally, she raises her head, looking at Alex with her deep brown eyes. He immediately sees the difference, the weight she was born on her shoulder has nearly vanished, her previous fake smile had diminished but feel way more sincere, a true smile. He has always found it strange that stranger could connect that easily, before. But after the past years, it wasn''t the case anymore. He knows deep inside, that it was only a matter of time before she was his. They share a too deep connection for her to walk away from him, and he won''t let her. ################################## Closing her eyes for a moment to enjoy his presence, Nami was still a little confused as to how she could be like this in front of a stranger, but she feels deep inside that they were mean to be, and she was strangely ok with that. Alex was handsome but more important than anything else know and share a past similar to her. While she wanted to completely abandon herself to him, she couldn''t, not yet, not until they take care of Arlong. She knows that he promises her to take care of him, but she needs to be sure that he knows who was her tyrant, that he wouldn''t be like Bellemere, protect her, only to leave her behind, alone. Opening her eyes, she looks deeply at him before speaking. ################################## "I know you say you will take care of him, but you need to know who is it." She takes the oh-so-much hatred bounty poster from her pocket." Arlong isn''t human, he is a monster. He had sunken hundred of ships nearing my island land, all to keep his hold on us. Marines won''t even help as he had the nearest colonel in his pocket. He..." "... Is a fisherman, coming from the Grand Line, but isn''t the only one to do so. He had fled here because he was a weakling there. Here in east blue, he is only a large fish in a small pond. If SMoker wasn''t such a bastard, wanting to keep the grand line route safe, he could have crushed him long ago." Cut her Alex "How?! he is..." Start her to scream, her fear of the man still present. "Nami," say him harshly, shutting her." You need to know that east blue is the weakest of the eight seas. Devil fruits aren''t a legend and Smoker had eaten one of the strongest kind, Logia. Those fruits allow one-self to turn into element themself. As long as they aren''t taken by surprise, it impossible to hit them by normal mean. Smoker had eaten the Moku-Moku no Mi, turning himself into smoke. No matter how much Arlong would have tried to strike him, all would have pass through him, that why he hid on the island. He knows that some can take him down here. As for me, I can reshape my surrounding according to my will. If need to be, I could bury him in the ground, before skewering him to death. He isn''t invincible." From her look, he knows she wanted to trust him, but was still held by the trauma of the past eight years. "How about that," she perks at his word, taking her out of her thoughts and doubt."Baggy is also a Devil fruit user. He can separate his body into parts, and fly for a small extent. We will take him down, if after that you still don''t think that I can take Arlong down in a face to face, I could always snipe him down. I will show you it later, alright?" Calmed down, she nods. If he could take Baggy, a man with a 15,000,000B bounty easily, Arlong shouldn''t be too much of a fight. ################################## "How are we doing this?" Ask Kuina, who had to stay quiet all along. After hearing why the orangette was wanting her that much in her team, she had mellow down. It was also another example for her that pirates were scums and cowards terrorising weaker peoples. "Baggy is an easy man to anger, any allusion to his nose will make him see red. He is also proud of his fruit. He doesn''t know that we know about it and will use it to scare us. I will capture any part of his body he will throw at us." They plan made, the three made their way to the inn/bar. "Here. I was thinking to go to Grand line to gather the rest of the money first, but I won''t need it anymore, right?" Say Nami, taking the map out and giving it to Alex, with a bright smile. "Hum." To Nami surprise, the map just vanishes while he was holding it in his hand. "How?!" "I told you that I was able to modify my surrounding, right?" She nods, waiting for him to continue."I also have a storage of sort, where I could put everything I want it, that not alive, that it." It didn''t take long for Nami to understand what type of use one could make with those. ''He can become the greatest thief of all time!'' As she was lost in her disillusionment, they arrive at the inn. "Ready?" Ask him looking at the two girls on his side. They nod, Kuina taking out her blade and Nami her three-part staff. Breathing in, Alex shout. ################################## "Show yourself, your big, red-nosed freak, your buddy Rudolf is searching for you, they need a beacon for sailing in the dark and your bulb is perfect for it!" The response wasn''t long to came. "Whose flashy bastard called me Rudolf the great rubber nose! I''ll show you a big red ball!" "The man had a few screws loose." Deadpan Nami. At the top of the building, a cannon was pointed at them. Before they could shoot, Alex takes out his rifle and snipe down three of the six manning it. While they were only sixty or so meters far, Nami could see the head pop like busted ballon under the power of the bullet. She never has seen a weapon that small inflict such damage. ''Even Arlong wouldn''t be completely immune to that.'' She knows that the man skin was extremely durable, having tried to shoot him before, she knows conventional weapon won''t leave more than barely broken skin, but she couldn''t help but imagine what type of damage Alex rifle would deal with him. It would be at the very least as if a normal man was shot down by a bullet, it would only need a good shoot and the monster could be taken down. (Remember that the rifle runs on ammo made from aircraft, not your average bullet, so the damage isn''t the same.) As the forth was shot down, they finally position the canon and fire, unwilling to tempts the devil, they immediately take cover, far from the canon. Seeing the specially crafted cannonball of Baggy, Alex jump at it, with a slight twist of his hip, he changes from being in the ball trajectory to its side. The moment the ball was in front of it, he catches it delicately in his hand, storing it. This was the first time he attempts something like this, unknowing if the inertia would still be kept, he had separate a part of his storage for it uniquely, but he was happy that the moment any corps enter the storage, they lost all their previous energy. This was because it was another dimension, was Alex to fix the rule. Having negated them, the cannonball was now floating in the middle of space. ################################## While Alex was silently landing, all present look at him with wide eyes, being able to vanish a cannonball in flight wasn''t something you see every day. Particular individual clothes into a long red captain coat and the red and white striped shirt wasn''t happy at all that he didn''t see his great explosion. "You bastard, I will blow you up for making a clown out of me!" "You don''t need me for that, you''re ridiculous enough with that giant buzzer you call a nose." The calm response of Alex sees Baggy'' veins pop on his head, before shooting his hand. "Bara-bara..." Before he could finish screaming his attack like any self-respecting chunni, he feels and an immense amount of weight on it. Looking down, an enormous block of rock had appeared out of nowhere, and from the feeling, his hand was entombed in it. "You bastard, you also have a devil..." Once again, before he could finish, he was interrupted by Alex and Kuina. Both having taken support from the slab of stone, had jumped at the man, propelled by Alex, she sliced the man neck, forcing him to separate his head urgently from the rest of his body. Turning it tot the girl now rampaging in his men rank, he couldn''t help himself to taunt her. "Gyahahahaha, you''re foul, I immune to cut!" "You should look behind you." Say Kuina, sheathing her katana after cutting down a good part of the men, the other already flighting away. "Hah? What do ... you ..." Turning as he spoke, he had barely the time to see the shadow looming above him before his sight was plunged into darkness, and feel something closely entrap his head. The lack of oxygen wasn''t long to came and he starts to suffocate. ################################## After having propelled Kuina, Alex had wait for a second before launching himself at the now floating and turned head of Baggy. The instant he was above it, he transmutes a wooden prison around the head. Taking it under his arm, he kicks the twitching body down. Once on the ground, he entraps it into a transmuted barrel, before freeing the trapped hand, and throwing it in. Before Baggy lost conscious, he frees his head into the barrel too. Groggy from the lack of oxygen, he unconsciously recalls all his body part to him, making him whole again. Seeing that the body of the clown was a single piece, he transmutes a lid around his neck and pour seawater into the barrel. His addled mind hadn''t the time to understand what was happening before his body was supported by his head, resting on the lid. Reducing and manipulating the barrel to force Baggy into a seated position, his legs against his chest, he finishes by gagging the clown and render his unconscious before creating a case to hid the man head. ################################## Nami and the rest of the still alive crew of Baggy couldn''t trust their eyes, a pirate with a 15,000,000B captured that easily, half his crew decimated, all by two peoples. While Nami was elated, her dream becoming clearer, the other pirates were horrified, without a word, all break apart into different direction trying to attain the port the faster possible and quit the island on stolen boats. ################################## After cleaning the inn/bar from any trace of BAggy''s crew passage, Alex and Kuina, now followed by Nami, rejoin they boat, leaving the passed out Baggy into Alex cabin. Nami breaks apart for a moment, returning with her hidden boat not far. As they would be now travelling together, Alex transmutes her boat into a replica of his own, making Kuina go with Nami as he will transform the leftover cabin into a holding cell from Baggy. The Baggy'' crate secured on a stone platform with transmuted with stone links on the four corner, he decides to inform Buddle and the villager that their town was safe to return. ################################## Founding the camp wasn''t hard as they had established it on a hill overlooking the town not too far from it. The villagers posted on the road leading to the camp were at first warry of him. "I came here to speak with a man named Buddle, I encounter in earlier, this morning." Seeing them becoming more warry after speaking of their mayor name, he tried to defuse the situation. "Why not one of you go, I will stay here and don''t move." The two looks at each other, before on bolt into the makeshift camp, returning not long after with a running Buddle, hope clearly on his face. Seeing the man, Alex grins at him, before saying. "All done, old man, other than the damages done by the pirates before, the town is clean. Around half of his men have fled on your people boat, though, so I would still keep an eye on the coast for a time if I were you." Buddle burst into tears at this, few boats weren''t a high price to pay to get rid of Baggy and his stooges. "Thank you, young man, I can''t express how grateful I am to you and your friend to have get rid us of that man." "Don''t worry, If you want, I may be able to repair some damage they had done." "Thank you!" Sniff him, tears still running on his face. Two hours and exastic town villagers later, Alex had repaired and created new houses from the one destroyed, he leaves them some boats to spread the news that their island was once again free and restart commerce. 124 the calm before the storm As the two boat sails out of the waters of the Organo archipelago, Nami look at her new captain. "Where to?" "Gekko archipelago, Syrup village, there a black cat there that I need to catch before he claws the house." The two women squint at his cryptic message but shrug it off when he didn''t give them any more information. Putting cap toward the archipelago after a rapid look at her maps, Alex follow her lead. Knowing this would be three days sailing travel, he takes some papers from his storage, crafts himself a fountain pen and ink cartridge, before starting to draw. When she looked at him again, Nami eyes sparkle at the pen in his hand. While their world was rather advanced, they seem to never exit the dark age when it concerns writing furniture, leaving them with pencils or quills. Inkspots were nightmares for any cartographer to erase, she had herself throws enormous amounts of the ruined map because of them. But what he had in his hand was the solution for her problems. Curious to see if it was better than the quills, she stealthily made her way to his boat, looking above his shoulder as what she was doing. ''His he drawing a boat? Why would...'' Her eyes widen when she remember his power. If he had the needed knowledge and materials at disposal, he would easily be able to create a boat for them to sail. Thinking about this, she couldn''t help but shivers in excitement. If what she was thinking was true, then they will save millions of Berrys with his power, or even repairs, all he would need was to retransform the material in their optimal condition. She couldn''t help but thank her lucky stars that she didn''t choose to follow a gluttonous moron that wouldn''t think before heading headfirst into any situation, not knowing that her lucky star was just at her side. ################################## Drawing the base of his already existing ship, he starts to changes few things on the existing structures. The hold was added with a ten centimetres thick slab of stone to keep it afloat. The boat''s hull and interior of the hold would still be layered in stainless steel. The sails'' masts fused into the hull, stone slab and encased into the stainless steel. The pillars present to supports the floorboard and everything that would construct above changed for shelves constructed on the side and middle of the hold to store items. The hold would be divided into three-part. the centre, between the two sails masts, would be used as a cold room to store meats and other products need to keep fresh and allow large travel. The side surrounding it turned into storage of any non-perishable items them will collect or need, be it ammunition, ropes, gold and the like. The front, hopefully, transformed into jail with seastone layers to keep any Devil fruits users. A hidden room in the back of the ship, for the runic motors he would make. By linking it to wooden wheels actioned by the ocean currents, he could hopefully have a runic system on the boat. The deck would be changed from its actual appearance. The six sails would be reduced to two aligned and central one. The walkway path all around the boat keep but the actual building takedown and replaced, the boat witnessed from fifteen to twenty meters, and a meter adds to his length. Three pavilions would be raised in a triangular formation, two at the back, and one at the front, the place of the actual building housing the kitchen and dormitories. The two towers at the back would each house member of the same sex, and the third one turned into bathrooms. Says bathrooms only accessible by bridges between them and the room''s towers. As it was still unknow of much they will be, he would only start with four floors each for the room, and three high for the bathrooms. Each of the towers first tower left open to form belvedere like structure. The centre between the masts would house a long hall containing the kitchen and space to relax. Around the up-front masts a fourth pavilion, larger and linked to the hall, would house the infirmary on the first floor, a large library and drawing room for nami and the second and the steering wheel room at the third. A crow nest would be but on the mast sail at the back of the ship to allow a large view on the surrounding. On the steel covering the hull, sails and wooden wheel, will have a runic cluster for ''shock-absorption'', ''self-repair'' and ''unbreakable'', be inscribed to protect and feed the runic cores to power them. The sails would be lined with The perpetual movements of the seas and the harsh weather of the Grand Line perfect to power the cores. With a control panel in the steering wheel, he would be able to keep an eye on the cores level of energy and if need disable momently some of the runic cluster to allow them to recharge faster. The only problem for this was it would require large gemstones. Thankfully, he would come across them by looting pirates ship and Tenryuubito ship if he came across one not too guarded (fat chance). ################################## Nami couldn''t understand the Chinese inspiration for the ship but the plan displayed a nice and cosy looking one. The fact that they would each have a private and large room, as well as a spacious drawing room for her map, may have help. Having seen her looking at the fountain pen on his hand, he crafts her a pair and gift it to her. She happily takes it, returning to her ship and store than to safety until their ship was ready. Done with the plan for the future ship, he takes out Baggy cannonball and deconstructs it, wanting to know the formula used into their fabrication. The formula obtained, he crafts the most ammo he could with the material on Baggy past ship. He also modifies his rifle, adding the missing groove inside the canon for better stability of the bullet. ''I can''t believe I forgot it!'' Adding ''shock, and fire-absorption'' as well as ''power transfer'' to give a boost to the bullet and turning his rifle into a weapon able to tear through buildings. ''It won''t last long against an opponent in Grand Line, but if I ever had a sniper in the crew, it should be a good weapon for it. Until he learns Haki to mix on the bullet, for devil fruit users.'' ################################## During the two following days, until they land, he starts to work on a reduced model of the motor and batteries. Using gems he had taken from Baggy treasure, he transmutes the few diamonds into larger ones, before engraving the habitual clusters on them. It did take him a little time, but he rapidly obtains a viable model. LEft to test its efficiency, he installs them on their wooden boat and activates them, after giving them an initial charge. As the boat rocked forwards, earning some yelp from the two girls, he keeps an eye on them, looking at the expenditure of energies and the loading one. To prevent any mishap, he had enchanted two different diamond. One receiving the transformed energies brought by the constant colliding of the waves on the front of the boats. The second was feeding the motor the energy than need to stay activated. By a simple rune cluster, the energy of the first diamond being transferred into the second, without loss of energy in between. Once implemented, the loop would feed itself if keep on a certain speed. Boost of sudden speed could be used, but it will burn through the stored energy faster, working a little like Franky engine running on cola. With a constant amount of power, they would be able to traverse calm belt at wish, once he made his hand on sea prism. Having motored boat in this world was right reserved for the ruling power, and would give them an edge against any enemies, even marines, as only the higher up would have motored ship. Happy with the result, all they would need now was foci to store the energy. With two sails, undercurrent, and on the bow, they would more than enough to power the large ship when need. With the time spare, he starts to turn a large amount of rock into elements, before turning it back into clay and other materials. He also starts to work on every little part he could and drawing the large cluster the boat would need. Like his house, the entire thing will run with runes cluster, powered by hidden, small turbines modelled after those found in a dam, the electric current transformed into energy. He could have made so that the motor feed on them too but the number of turbines need would be too dangerous to depend on them. With this solution, all systems would be auto sufficient, feeding on the energy they produce. Each external systems, the sails, bow and wood wheel for the motor, and the turbines for the inner working and weapon system. He knows it would mostly a ripped-of of the sunny system, but it hadn''t be done yet, and the power given from the runes would be greater and environment friendly, so... ################################## With half-a-day to spare thanks to Alex, they land on the natal island of the one that should have been the Strawhat sniper and all-round liar, Ussop. accosting on the shore where Kuro crew should try to invade the island, they exit the boats, stretching after being cramped into the small embarkation for the past days. "So what now?" Asked Nami, still trying to figures why they were there. For all response, Alex takes out a bounty poster."Contrary to the marine belief, Captain Kuro isn''t dead but is hiding on this island, at least last I hear of it." It wouldn''t be good for him to assumes it only because of the plot, thus leaving himself a little exit window with his words. "Even if the marines had rescinded the bounty, a proof of is existence, by bringing the man alive should allow us to claim the bounty." "Who was the previous claimer?" Asked Kuina. "None, he ''was'' captured by marines, or so Kuro wanted it to know. He had orchestrated his death by hypnotising one of his men having a passing resemblance with him, kill all marines on the ship he had attacked, safe for a young recruit that had lost a part of his right arm and also hypnotised. Three guess who, the two first don''t count." "Morgan!" Suddenly shout the bluenette. "Pin-pon, we have a winner! Yes, it was him. As the sole survivor, the marines had given the credit to him." "Morgan?" Ask Nami, not knowing the man. "An arsehole colonel of shell town that was taxing heavily the town because he was the auto-proclaimed governor of sort of the island, he is dead now." Hearing that the man was sharing some resemblance to Arlong in his tyranny ease the fact that he had killed him, even then, as corrupted marine, he wasn''t high in her heart, being a mix of Nezumi and Arlong would do that. "Any lead of where he is?" Ask her. "He is of was, posing as a butler of a rich young girl who inherits from her parent''s death shortly after he came at their service." The strange coincidence wasn''t lost to the two women, with the piracy past of the man, it wouldn''t be far fetched to imagine that he had something to do with it. "How do you want to process?" "By keeping it simple. The man was known to have a deadly technique granting him great speed. We could call on him by showing the bounty poster, leading to a fight between us, or we could do it smartly, we go to the young lady house. If he is still posing as her butler, I will only need to approach and touch him to restrain him. Once done, he will keep company to Baggy." Nami smile at the idea, easy money, small risk, he was becoming more and more like her ideal man. ################################## ''While I could face the man like Luffy I don''t want to take any risk. It''s not a shonen manga with MC and their overpowered plot armour, I won''t risk my life against an opponent that can be smartly taken down.'' -You do know that once in the Grand Line, you won''t have this luxury anymore, right? You will need to train your ass off if you plan to exit those fight alive.- ''I know, but for now, it will do. I will work on my physical strength the moment the ship is ready to use. With my natural healing factor, the vitality found in the sea creature of this world and intensive use of enchanted workout tool, I should rapidly gain in power. Plus I now have Kuina a free sparring partner. I know how to use my knives, but the power of swordsman here at too good to pass.'' -As long as you keep to this, it should be enough, but don''t forget that you are not just a mass of muscules.- ''what do you mean by that? CS? Why aren''t you answering buddy?'' How much I ask he never responds and I couldn''t help but have the nagging feeling that the response was extremely important, that I would lose something vital if I didn''t found before it was too late. With the extremely worrying thoughts simmering in the back of my mind, we walk to the visible manor at the top of a hill in the distance. ################################## On their way to the manor, the came across an annoying young with olive skin, curly long hair keeping under a bandana and wearing dark brown overalls, who immediately scream pirates after Alex nearly shoot him down from his incessant whining wearing thin his already stressed mind. After ignoring Nami raised brows and slight smirk; they passed near a small grove. Just in time to see a weirdo moonwalking his way out of it. Before he could know what happens, Jango was rendered unconscious and sealed into a block of wood, not in a dissimilar position of Baggy. Alex was about to drag the man away before anyone could see them but it wasn''t mean to be. Out of nowhere, Ussop pop and scream. "Murderer, kidnapper, pirates! You better release the man before me and my crew of 8,000,000 of men take care of you!" His shrilly voice easily travelling throughout the surrounding, while he aims his slingshot at them, his legs quivering. ''Fucking retard! You couldn''t keep your mouth shut!'' He was about to knock him off, but it was too late, Out of the grove exit Kuro, already wearing his bladed gloves and looking murderously at Alex and his group, completely ignoring Ussop. ''Fuck! I swear that if Kuro escape, I will kill him!'' ################################## Kuro was an intelligent man and I know it. The fact that he was already wearing those blasted gloves means that he understands that his identity was busted, and need to silence any witness before words spread. He knows the villagers will dismiss Ussop shout as I do, and that no one will come to see what happen after they recognize Ussop voice. On the side, I could see that Kuina had already drawn her katana, while Nami was slowly retreating in the grove, her pole out. I can''t blame her, she knows she can''t face a 16,000,000B man. Withdrawing my knives immediately I had barely the time to see him push back his glass with his palm. "Nuki Ashi, Shakushi" With just a slight tilt of his body on the right and left, he vanishes without a sound, too fast, even for me in my morphed form. Then it came, the scream of pain as the heavily ironed sent of blood hit my nose. I could only freeze, knowing who was it. On the side, my gaze catches the downed form of Nami, blood heavily flowing from the deep four gashes tearing the flesh of her back open. Then it came, the searing pain of my boiling blood in my veins, the stuffy feeling robbing my muscules of any strength, as my mind went in overdrive. All my movement feel sluggish as I see claw marks appear everywhere, Kuina struggling to keep up with the silent blade, her helplessness while trying to protect Nami, who''s life was fleeing away from me every second passing, all because a retard wanted to play the big, bad pirate. I could only look powerless as my woman was dying until I feel something snap in my mind. 125 rebirth It was imperceptible at first, melting the colts that my muscules became, leaving a false refreshing sensation, the world seems alive once again, my mind clearer than ever, my blood singing in my veins, my heart pumping eagerly the life-giving liquid, watering any fibre of my being. Then it came, deeper, stronger, older, screaming at me to use him, breaks the doors containing it, release the power within, and so do I. All became clear as the fire burns everything on his way, turning my body into an empty hush, feasting in my flesh, bones, blood. I could feel it eagerness as he eats everything that made me, me. But I understand, and accept it, need it, crave for it. Deep within me, the sacred fire burning. The hearth, gift of Hestia to me, had never been of this world and so the laws were rejecting it, turning it into a mere flame. CS warning became clear. From the start I have used it as a simple flame, never giving in, understand it, and it was dying. It has always been more than a simple flame, a tool. It was sentient and wanted to burn the chain constraining it, burying it, killing it. The instant I return to One Piece, it was starting to be choked by the principle of the world, as no other power than the devil fruits should, will and would exist inside. Because of my insouciance, I have nearly killed the boon bestowed upon me. But no more, never again. Breaking the last remanent of the chains tethering down, I let the fire burn within me. Changing me, re-shaping me, turn me into what I was me to be, a blazing fire burning all threat to me and mine, the blaze shielding mine, the amber warming mine, the origin rising against the threat to our freedom. ################################## The eternity Alex feel when everything came to stop and Nami fall was but a mere second to all, so when the static form of Alex suddenly set ablaze, all stop and watch with a mix of awe and dread at the everlasting arctic blue fire engulf him. As they stood frozen in their form, they see the fleshes blackened, the veins burst only for a dark-red vapour to rise, free from it fleshy prison. They hear the bones creaks and snap, like brittle twigs in the hand of a giant. For all-purpose he should be dead burned from the inside, his fleshes eaten, his blood evaporated, his bones snapped and turned to ashes, but the fire never dies, and the sound of a slow, heavy, beating heart shaking their soul. The mass informs of is past being shaping into a gross ball of oozing matter. Against the heart'' beat, and the fire move, expending and shrinking at every beating, following the rhythm that had been imposed on it. Ussop would have passed out when the ball of matter moved, if not for the hold the beating heart sound had on him. For each second passing, the rhythm quicken, the mass, morphing into yet another shape, and the fire burning stronger, purer, smaller. In less than a minute, the past gross ball of blackening matter had turned white as snow. It shapes thining and compacting into a humanoid shape, until leaving a naked body standing. The same that the one that was consummated into the fire but so much different. And when he opened his eyes, two glowings, burning, sky blue orbs fall on the three. They all stood frozen, looking at the other before Alex moved. ################################## When he hears that good-for-nothing Ussop had been pissed that Jango had been cached right after meeting him, Ussop in itself wasn''t a threat, who was, was the one that had cathed Jango, because they know who he is, and if they had half a brain, they would know why he is here. His plan may not be exposed, but the fact that the crew would be here, will and if the marines of even pirates hunter take a whiff of them, then his 3-years plan would have been for nothing, and that something he can''t accept. So he takes the only possible way that would lead to the least headache, get rid of any witness, and mostly that long-nosed brat that has been a nightmare, sprouting that he will be one day a strong pirate like his father. With not knowing the power wield, nor the amount, he goes for the safest method. Wearing his gloves, he immediately executes the two techniques that have made him the pirate he was passed. First had been the orangette girl to fall, the girl was weak and akin to a lamb ready for slaughter in front of him, then came the other one. This one was different and had skills, but her will to protect the fallen one would be her demise... Or so he thoughts, but then, the unthinkable happens. The third, the one having traped Jango into a slab of rocks, take fire. It was due to the ominous feeling he had to feel from it, that his hunt has been stopped half-way. Like the two others, he was captive by the fire, unable to look past it, to even react. The sight of a human burning from the inside have been gruesome, even from him, but he had been fascinated by the view neither less. Then, as that the deformed ball of fleshes re-shaped, the ominous feeling turns to dread. Those soul-piercing arctic blue eyes were nailing him in place, he would have sworn to feel his soul quiver under the unflinching gaze boring through him. Even when he had kept the same shape, he know that he was nothing like before, he could feel it in the deepest part of his being, a hunter has been born under his eyes. A hunted who was eyeing a much bigger prey than he was. As disturbing could be, he knows he was nothing more than prey upon is eyes. Gone where the long blood-red hair, gone the green eyes. Now stood a pure white mane and arctic eyes. Is heigh seems to have also changed, now nearing more the three-meter than the two-meter and half previously. The most disturbing feature was those blazing crystalline construct on the shape of ears and tail. It was then that he vanishes from the place he had stood, unmoving since the start. ################################## Ussop day had started like any others, fooling the inhabitants of the island that pirates were coming in the morning, followed by few false stories counted to the pretty blonde in the large mansion and then his tour of the island with his minions. He was thinking about the possibility to knock up say pretty blonde and do a runner like his father when he sees the two boats dock on the shore. While the two women that exit it was beautiful, he immediately became jealous of the man. He was tall, muscled, and was sailing with two hot chicks, maybe even banging both! As a proud liar and coward, it was his mission to annoy the shit out of him, before humiliating him in front of the two, perhaps he would earn some steamy action for himself? That when his chance came, the man had knocked some poor dude coming out of the grove and even perhaps of the closet. He immediately screams murder like any self-respecting, law-abiding civilian, when everything goes to shit. The first sign was Klahadoll coming out of the same grove, armed. The second was when he started to slice at everything and mostly the chicks he was previously thought to speaking into giving him some heads. The third was when the previous dude catch fire, like, who spontaneously catch fire? The fourth and most importantly the dangerous one was when say flaming dude appears in front of him, his eyes boring it is. ################################## Kuina was starting to become desperate, the man Alex had to warn them off, was now on them because of that stupid long-nosed brat. Because of him, Nami was down and losing an unhealthy amount of blood from the long gashes running on her back. She had very little hope that they would be able to save her. She had already her hand full to protect her from the deadly strike of the madman. That when she sees Alex turns aflame, she would have found them beautiful if they weren''t burning the one that was rapidly becoming a good friend. But as soon as it started, she knows that something wasn''t right. That it wasn''t what they appear to be. She didn''t hear the screaming, nor did she see him trying to fight them, no, there he was standing, unmoving. So much that she would think that he was welcoming them, but it couldn''t be it, right? After that hellish view stop, she was frozen by the sight in front of her, and the rather prominent part of him hanging flaccidly... ''NO, bad Kuina! It''s not the time to think of it! That marvellous blade, the dangerous weapon that could ... No, bad! No thinking about ... But it would protect others if I could sheath it... Curse you father! Why did you have to give me that talk before I depart!'' Even against her will, she was about to take another peek, when she sees that he wasn''t here anymore, but in front of the long-nosed brat. ################################## "While I am thankful that the situation had made me realise it, you are one of the two reasons why Nami is dying, and for that, only death will await you, Ussop." I could see his eyes widen when he realises that my tail had buried itself in his stomach, slowly burning his inward. Before he could react, my tail came out of the liar''s belly in a trail of blood and came wrapping around on of Kuro leg. The moment it warps around it, I willed it to turn ablaze before squeezing tight. I cut through the leg like in butter, the wound already cauterised by the time the stump fall on the ground, followed by Kuro. the two deal with, I immediately go for Nami. Seeing the amount of blood, I could guess that she must not have more than a two-third of it still in her, a very dangerous situation that would lead to her death if I didn''t act. At this point, they were only a single solution for her to survive, but the choice wasn''t mine to make. Turning her delicately, I could see that she was still conscious, but was swaying dangerously close to unconsciousness. "H-hey!" Even if she was weakly smiling at me, she was in great pain, but unwilling to show it. "hey." How much I wanted it to came out softly, it didn''t."Nami, please, stay with me for a while more, it extremely important." I stopped until I was sure that she was fully here and able to take that decision. "I can save you, but it will cost you, dearly." "Ho-how much?" "Everything, you will cease to be the one you are, all to became mine, and mine alone, for the rest of your life, no turnaround, no return possible, all of you shall be mine, that the price." "My sister? The others?" I could see the "I swear you will see them again, you could even stay with them if you want, but deep down you will be mine." "Do it." There wasn''t a shred of hesitation in her gaze, even if her voice was wavering, he will be strong, and so I didn''t hesitate too. Sinking my fang into her neck, I pomp as much as I can, hoping it was too late. Unwilling to let her change here, I bring her in the grove, before erecting a stone house around us, and made a bath, filling it with the water I had in my storage and heat it to the most perfect temperature I could produce for her. While it wasn''t done in the best condition, she needs to be washed off all the grim. "Kuina!" "Yes?" "I need you to disrobe her and put her in the bath, make sure that she was immersed until the head, and the wounds washed." "Why me, I mean, I pretty sure she wouldn''t mind at this point if she is to became your..." "But for now, she is not! I won''t betray her trust just for a little show of flesh, if she wants me to look at her naked, it will be in her conditions and when she wants! And I have a cleaning up to do." ################################## Immediately after that, Alex exit the house, leaving the two girls alone. "Your still awake, are you?" She didn''t need Nami to respond, she could see the orangette opening her eyes. "Can you help me?" Ask her weakly, pointing at her clothes. "Hum, sure." Taking the small knife he left behind, she carefully cut open the ruined t-shirt and bra, before taking out her short and panty. She raises her slowly before lowering her delicately into the warm water, hearing a small grown of satisfaction at the heat spreading once again in her. Taking the cloth he also left, she wipes the wound clean of the drying blood, as much as she could, without touching the edges of the cuts. She was also the one to break the silence after hearing the battered breath of Nami ease into more steady one, proving that whatever he has done to her was working. "So... You and him?" "I had felt something the first time I saw him, I can''t believe it was only three days since then." "Yeah, it strange..." Say Kuina wistfully, Making Nami crack an eye open. "I don''t seem to be the only one." Say her in a playful if weak voice. "What?! No!" Kuina spluttering and flushing face was all Nali need to burst into a small laugher, making the other girl even redder. "Good." "What?! Why?" Ask her more surprised than curious. "You have seen him, see what he as, I alone won''t be able to handle him, I will need help to wear him down," Impishely says her, thinking back of what she had seen and felt not too far before. "You wouldn''t mind sharing him?" "To tell the truth, I don''t think I would have been alone, I don''t know why, but I have the nagging feeling that it would have happened anyway. If I had to share him, I prefer knowing with who, and, as soon as we are rid of Arlong, I need to bring Nojiko in, the more we are, the better the chance." "You would bring your sister into this?" Ask Kuina stunned at the revelation. "She would have wanted a piece of him anyway. If he is, and I know he will get us rid of Arlong, their no way she won''t want to ''thank him'' and she wouldn''t be able to walk back after being with him, so why not?" "To be honest I wouldn''t have taken you for the type of girl to share what was her, much less her man." "And you would be right, but not anymore. I start to think that what he was saying when he way that I would become his, some small thing in me are changing, I could feel it, but couldn''t care much." "Are you?" "As long as I am at his side, it won''t matter, we will only form a larger family that all." "Hum." Kuina stays pensive for a little, but she couldn''t but agree with Nami. After losing her mother and Zoro, the prospect of forming another, larger, family with them was becoming a more and more appealing call as time pass. She was taken out of her musing when she hears Nami let out a soft moan. Glancing at the girl, she was astonished to see that the previous wound has closed without leaving scars behind. Her body was also starting to change. Her height was widening as time pass. From her original 1m69, she soon gains a complete meter, turning her into 2m69 tall. Another change that Kuina was jealous too was the expansion of her breast and ass. Before Nami was far from flat, but now? Her C cup had turned into an outrageous E and that may not even be the end of it! She was two years older than her and she had barely reached the D cup! Let not talk about her ass, only that Alex would have matters to grab and play with. She was seriously starting to think that she would ask, no demand him that he turn her sooner that she was planning. For practice shake of course! I wouldn''t do that he was far too tall for her. Yes, it was definitively not for the breasts and ass expansion, but for equity, that it! Equity! She was taken out of her perverse thoughts when she sees two soft-looking, crystallines like, ears pop on the top of her head, and when she looks in the water... Surely, a tail had also poped. Those arctic blue appendages seem real when she see then move at the slightest sound made. Looking closer, she could see that the fur on it was forming strangle crystal-like structure, a little like ice shard, while they all seem to be set ablaze, only to be an optical effect of the light reflecting on the fur. Looking back at Nami, she could see that she had fallen asleep, surely from the previous exhausting situation and the strain of the change. Rather than try to move the now taller girl, feeling that the water wouldn''t turn cold any time soon, she leaves her peacefully soaking into the warm water. 126 cleaning east blue Exiting the bathroom, Alex finally realises that he was naked. Not so much perturbated by it, he looks in his storage for rolls of fabric, when he sees his precious pair of boots. -Your welcome.- ''Thank buddy, I don''t know how I would have reacted if I had lost them, they grew on me.'' -I know, you never wore anything else than them.- ''That dragon hide for ya, sturdy thing.'' Lining the interior with common leather, he transmutes them to his new size, adding a little more of steel on the sole. Thinking for a moment, he opts for large bouffy pants crafted in a thick layer of blue tainted cotton and weaved tightly. While heavy, they would take a beating without any damages. (Think of Ussop pants after the time skip, only in a jean blue colour.) A tight white, sleeve free, shirt that wouldn''t hinder his movement. A thick leather belt appears around his waist, more for his knives, that holding his pant. Done, he exits the little stone house and goes looking for the worms he leaves outside. As it hadn''t been more than five minutes at most, Ussop was still alive after having the surrounding inward of his wound cooked, but his organs were shutting down one after others and killing him painfully. Jango was still out cold and Kuro had tried to get away, gritting his teeth while hopping away. He had already made to a good three hundred meter, before falling once again and yell at the pain wracking his body. Appearing beside him, Alex cut his other leg, depriving him forever of is once-proud techniques and encase him in a wooden pillar, leaving only his head out. Knocking the man unconscious, he brought the two at the side of the house, before gaging the two and cover their head into a wooden box with a small glass panel allowing one to see their face. He had done the same with Baggy to give him water, it wouldn''t do to let him die, he would lose 30% of the bounty otherwise. ################################## Dragging Ussop with him, he soon found the boat Jango had used to came on the island. Looking at the sea further, he could easily see the ship a few miles away when it would be a small dot on the sea for others. Carelessly throwing the liar in the boat, he starts to rows, moving away from the island. Half-way to the ship of Kuro crew, he kicks Ussop in the water, the salt invading his sensible fleshes and waking him immediately from the pain. Powerless from the pain, he starts to drown under the cold and unflexible gaze of Alex. Before he could be sure that he had to get rid of his, the waters churning up and a rapidly dissipating red spot appear for few seconds. ''The sea creatures sure a fierce here.'' -Hum, good riddance, I still quite surprised by the different character he had from the one showed in the manga.- ''It''s didn''t need of lot to change a mentality. He was fated to be killed either way, but I couldn''t allow him to live after thinking to take who his mine and be the reason that I nearly lost Nami.'' -It was still a fortunate event, without it, you would have lost your power by the time you enter Grand Line.- ''I was on a timer?'' -No, I could feel something strange from this word, the laws are heavily restricting on grand line, the instant you would have entered those water, be it by the entry or through calm belt, you would have definitively lost it.- ''Good to know. Let take care of it and be done.'' -What are you doing with them?- ''Feed the sharks and other creatures, only Jango, and the Nyanban brothers had bounties on them.'' -How much?- ''7,000,000B for the brothers, 9,000,000B for Jango and 16,000,000B for Kuro, 32,000,000B for them, add the 15,000,000B for Baggy and 20,000,000 for Arlong and it will give us 65,000,000B. That should last us for a time. Knowing that we won''t need to buy the meats, nor clothes it will last us long enough.'' -What about Kreig?- ''I will try, but truthfully I don''t know. I plan to call Laugh town once Arlong is deal with. From their to Konomi archipelago it will take us around a complete week. Before we quit this island and as soon as I take care of them, I will build our ship'' steering system, nothing complicated, just enough for it to sail. Even without motor, it should be able to keep up with the boats, and with Baggy and that ship sails, I will have enough for mine. I could always work on the inside while it on water. Since I don''t know when Kreig will appear on the restaurant, I prefer secure Nami island, after that we will free to sail to the grand line when we want.'' -Wouldn''t that rat try something?- ''He could but I was planning to raid his base from the start, I need to see if I can make my hand on some Kairoseiki. Even without our interference, Kreig will be put down by Mihawk so I am not worried.'' ################################## As he was spoking with CS, he had been rowing, and before he knows it, he was nearing the ship. Shooting the vigil from where he was, he would be undetected as long as no one look at his direction from the deck. Once on the side of the ship, he anchors the small boat with ropes on the bigger ship, and climbs by the ropes hanging above the waters, surely left behind for winched it on board. Hiding as soon as he was in, he sweeps the deck with his gaze, only seeing a couple of crews members sitting around a barrel, cards in hand and Berry on. Creeping closer, he takes his knives as three tails sprout out of his lower back. In one move, two of the men were skewered and three had their neck snapped. Storing all of them, as well as the money, he starts to enter the ship itself, cleaning room after room. Even if it was still the start of the afternoon, he found a great number of them sleeping inside the ship, having nothing better to do. The few others not sleeping were completely drunks, taking advantage that the captain wasn''t here. The two that were on a somewhat good shape was the two brothers, only slightly drunken. AS the two were about to pour themselves another mug, their limbs where immediately entrapped in stones. Their reaction, greatly diminished by the alcohol, didn''t save them. Knocked out, they soon suffer the same fate that the three others. The crew taken care off, he cleans any supplies they had, that to say not that much. With treasure nonexistent and very little money, he returns to the deck. Stripping them before leaving small cuts on their body, he throws them all to the waters, rapidly becoming a fighting prize from sea life form bellow. Storing the ship after returning to his boat, he rows back to the island. After leaving the two brothers with Baggy, he takes out his ship and starts to work. ################################## Starting in the hold, he transmutes the past pillars into the shelves, hidden room, the two staircases that would lead where the towers would be, add the layer of stones that would serve as ballast for the ship, and construct the system that would be linked to the steering wheel. Exiting the ship, he adds the rudder, connecting it to the steering system. Done, he starts to inscribe the runes on hand, directly on the steel layer. It how Nami and Kuina found Alex, near an impressive ship. "Is it our future ship?" Asked Nami excitingly. Rising his head, he takes a good look at her new features, and stay frozen from a moment, before rising. She was nearly herself after the time skip, only taller and with a little more chest. His tails subconsciously pop out as he takes her in his arms, giving her a passionate kiss. Surprised at first, she rapidly melts in his embrace, feeling shudders as their tails wrap around the other. "Are you ok?" "Yes." Say her, a soft smile on her face at his worried tone. "Good, and yes it will. I still have a lot of modification to do on, and inside it but I''m nearly done here." "Hum, I bring the four with us. But I didn''t know what you wanted to do with the house." "Thank," Say him, giving another peck on her lips, before separating himself for her." The house can stay, it can always be of use for someone else. If you can load the four with Baggy? And Kuina?" "Yes?" "Could you go to the village, try to gather as much as veggies and fruits you can." Ask him while taking out 200,000B and giving it to her." We will attract too much attention to our size, and Nami hadn''t still learned how to control herself." Say him while stroking one of her tail that was continuously rubbing against him, letting him know that she was in a frisky mood. "Sure, will do captain." "By the time you return, I should have finished here, Nami?" "Yes?" "Could you see how much time it will need from Logue town to Cocoyashi? Once deal with Arlong, I plan to exchange them all for their bounty." He could see her eyes immediately brightened at the thought of making money on Arlong back, literally. "Right away, sweetie!" She dashes to her boat, Dragging effortlessly the four dead weight in her trail. Shaking his head at her antics, he returns to work, rapidly waving around the ship with five runes carving pen in hands and tails. Due to the simplicity of the cluster, he had rapidly mastered the inscribing, allowing him to share the work with his four other limbs. ################################## Kuina returns three hours later, dragging a small cart he had a craft for her, to transport the supplies more easily. Being a small village, the amount wasn''t much but would do for them to join Nami island when mixed with the marines and pirates supplies. As night started to fall, the chose to stay a little longer on the island, the time that star was brightly illuminating the night sky. While the girls had sleep it away after he made the meal, he had transmuted the previous six masts into two larger and sturdier ones. Transmuting the sail white one again, he finishes to fix them on the ship before they depart. One on each boat, they take the lead while Alex was following in between them. Once their way made out of the archipelago and they''re current were taken, securing their sailing, he returns to the task. Tearing down the building, three towers raised from its previous place. The hall soon follows and its second floor added. Made in a single long room, it would serve them as a training room. The larger tower was erect and the steering system finally completed. Done for the night, he sleeps in the very room, just in case the ship would derivate from its course. ################################## On the following day, she put the layer of stones slabs on the walkway around the ship. Constructing a kiln on a paved section, he cooks the first batch of ceramic tiles that would recover the towers and hall roof. A third staircase, wrapping around a section of the up-front mast, was added, leading directly in front of the jail he immediately creates. While layered in thin stones slab, they were soon engraved with the same cluster than the ship. The more their prisoners would strike against them, the stronger they would be. Of course, it had its limit, but for normal men, it would do. After putting thick, engraved bars on, he takes the five prisoners, putting them in. The cold room was made with a layer of steel, an insulant, another layer of steel and a layer of wood. The cluster engraved, he links them, ready to be powered as soon as the engine was made. This was the task he works on the very next day. Still missing the needed diamonds to crafts all the batteries, he only creates the engine for now. As the cold room was already linked, it didn''t take long for it to be ready, and all their perishable food in his storage transferred in. The rest was stocked in the shelves on the surrounding. Done for now there, he turns to their living spaces. The rooms were easily created as it only needs for him to made bed frame and mattress, closet and drawers, with nightstand and dressing table for the ladies. The second part of the day was used in the bathroom. With the already created appliance, he only needs to connect them to the engine. Testing the water pump, engine'' powered, clear water is taken from the sea and desalinated, rapidly fill the bathtub, already hot. It was at this moment, that the two were called on the ship, the two others boats stored. Starting from new they would live on the ship, as it was nearly ready. He uses a par of the fourth day to put the finally ready tiles on the roofs. Taking a look, he nods, proud of himself. The wood of the ship ad been entirely tainted red, the tiles glazed blue, was contrasting nicely with the light grey of the stone on the pathway. While it was still unfinished, missing the lawn that would be put all around the free space, he did finish their ship. The infirmary was only furnished with the basic necessity now, but once they have their doctor on board, it would be filled nicely. The large space of the tower had been divided in three, the bedding area, a little lab and storage. The drawing room and library were only missing their books and maps and the steering room it links to the other system still missing because of the lack of batteries. ################################## Even without them, it didn''t mean that the engines weren''t working. Feeding directly, for now, on the energy given by the moving ship on the sea, the Konomi archipelago and more importantly Kokoyashi was in sight at the end of the fourth day. During those four days, Alex had also worked on his new form, alongside with Nami and Kuina. Both had to control their new-found strength and power, the last for Nami mostly. Kuina hadn''t been willing to count on them for now, preferring staying with her swordsmanship. ################################## "Are you sure, you want it, while your not in Nami'' situation, you need to know that it won''t change anything, you will also be mine. I won''t stop you, but the moment you change, you will stop being human, you will lose certain values." "I know, Nami had shared the change she had to see and fill in herself." Looking at her age, he knows she wouldn''t change her mind. Nodding at her, he extends his hand, she takes with a slight blush on her face. As she asked just as he had finished the bathrooms, he suspects that she had waited for this time. Seeing Nami on the side, he called for her. "You called, sweetie?" "Kuina will change, I want you to stay at her side while she goes through it, alright?" "Count on me." Say her, a large grin on her face while she looked at Kuina, knowing why she wanted it. ################################## After that, he had led the two of them to the bathroom, passing by the tower that would be them. He had been happy at their eagerness, that his work was appreciated. Once in the second bathroom, on the third floor, he had bitten her. Shorty leaving after he sees that the change was happening, he had left them alone, returning working on the ship. Three hours later, Kuina had exited the tower in the large bathrobe he had left to her. Like Nami, she had proudly displayed her body to him and was soon clad in her trademark white t-shirt and jean she had been wearing since their encounter, only at her new size. Like Nami, she had gained a complete metre, now standing at 2m78, like the orange-haired minx, her body had been greatly enhanced, other than her physical ability shooting through the roof, her small D cup had a breakthrough into a full F, even a little larger than Nami, for her indignation. With their actual strength, the three would blaze through the out-of-shape fisherman, but Alex still asked. "How do you want to process Nami?" "I don''t want to wait anymore, as soon as we land, we raid Arlong park." Say her, with some tears of grief in her eyes, prompting Alex to take her in his arm. Nuzzling in, she only nods when he tells her the rest. "I will take Arlong and the small fries, you and Kuina, the lieutenants. But first, we need to take care of a rat." 127 cleaning east blue 2 It had been a week now that she had set sail since the retransmitted call of Shell town. The sudden death of Colonel Morgan had been a shock in the HQ, and they had immediately put a provisory bounty on the culprit. Regretfully, none of the present marines had seen is face as all the one present there have been killed, twenty marines and a colonel, the meanest marine killer since Kuro, a pirate Morgan have taken down himself. While not as infamous as Kreig, the HQ was unwilling to leave him alone, for fear than he became like him, or worse, join him. As a marine killer, and having taken down a colonel, he would be assured to have a lieutenant place among Kreig''s men. Thankfully, the said man has been staying quiet those last months. What, or rather who they know was that the ''pirate huntress'' Kuina has been said to have joined him. That was also a reason why they had to send her after them. The duo would be dangerous. She may be only an Ensign, but she did come from the HQ, thus she was deemed enough to take care of the threat, that why she had sailed for the last week, Trying to track them done. ... Or that what they wanted to make he think, but she was far from stupid, after the last three year since they have take post in Logue town, she had learned to discern lies from truth, at least for an extended. Looking at the two wanted poster, she couldn''t help but grit her teeth. The reason for her wrath was the uncanny resemblance she shares with the ex-pirate huntress. Because of this, the higher up have suspected a family link and had sent her after then, wishing for a confrontation, and with any chance, they''re mutual takedown. When she had joined the marine, she was still an innocent girl. Raised by the government after founding her on a raided island by pirates, she has been taught to hate pirates from her younger day, and for her shame, it had taken hold. That faith had first wavered when she hears to what extend she was allowed when dealing with pirates, they wanted nothing more than complete extermination. Admiral Akainu has been adamant on this, pirates where scums, a plague on this world. Then she had served for two months on the ship of a Tenryuubito, she had brushed against dismissal when she had seen how they treat the slave they had bought. Just the notion that one human could own another had her nearly draws her blade, it was only the death of a comrade having done exactly what she was about to do that hold her hand. After graduating from the HQ, and because she had been caught off during her service, that she had been sent as Enseign, rather than Lieutenant, and to east blue, her birth sea, rather than any other blues. She had known what it means, the HQ was keeping her for any promotion and any risk. At the first sign of rebellion, Smoker would have all right to execute her. He was the one that had to send her against the two when they know that he had taken down a man that would have an Enseign grade in the HQ. By sending her against them, as she came from the HQ and would be a lieutenant in east blue, she couldn''t refuse to say that she was too low ranked. So here she was, with two warrant officer from Logue town and their twenty-five men each. If this wasn''t enough, they have received the order to stop at the 16 regiments to take on their board captain Nezumi, and fifty of his men. ################################## "Why are you here Captain Nezumi, last I know I was in charge of this expedition." She wasn''t liking having a superior to look at her every move, more so that piece of trash. She had never liked him, founding his attitude fishy. "Chichichi, it not how you speak to your superior, ENSIGN Tashigi. But I will let it slide down for this time, Words from orange town are that a man, 2m50 tall, red hairs, green eyes had taken down Baggy the clown." "Then good riddance, the man has been a torn in east blue for years." "Quite, but it had also been said that he had with him, a woman at his side, a woman with a sword and bearing a strange resemblance with you, some would even think of you has twins." A disgusting smile appearing on his face while squitting his eyes at her. At his words, she gazes at the two wanted poster on her side, the first blank of image and name, the second sporting Kuina image and the moniker of ''pirate huntress Kuina''. The first had a bounty of 10,000,000B and the second of 8,500,000B. The reason no one knows of them as of yet, was because they were provisory bounty, only put for marines until Tashigi take care of them or they were published. The only reason as of the bounty was to give incentive to marines to take them down as with it, they would know how much contribution point they would hear from them. ################################## Contribution point was a mean for the marine to either promote among the organization, receive personal tutoring, weapon or even devil fruit from the higher up. They factored as of 1/100 for bounty. This way, Alex would be worth 9,000 Points and Kuina 8,500 Points, both nearly enough for low ranking marines to obtain a promotion into warrant officer as 10,000 Points needed. ################################## Earing him, her eye widen if they had taken Baggy and his crew down, then she knows that their provisory bounty would be risen to at least 10,000,000 each. Gritting her teeth, she asks. "What is your order, sir?" Spatting the last word. Hearing and seeing her struggle to not insult him and receive a black mark on her file, he chuckled, loving the sensation of power he had over her. "Chichichi, we are to sail toward Gekko archipelago, the nearest place from Orange town for them to go." Thankfully for Tashigi, they were quite near of say island, and with a hundred men taking a turn to row, they had rejoined the island in only two days. While she was finally able to escape from the stifling ambience on the ship, she was ordered to follow Nezumi. They would patrol the island, trying to found if they had been spotted here or they had gone further, without re-supplying themself. The chance would that they dock near the shore of Syrup village, their boat unable to approach the shallow water of the shore. While they came from the other side of the island, they had the confirmation by a merchant that Kuina had been spotted her, buying an impressive amount of food. "Well, it seems that they plan to travel for at least a week, perhaps more, and the only island on the surrounding is..." "Your base, colonel, or Konomi archipelago, sir!" Respond one of the two warrant officers. The previous nonchalant attitude of Nezumi immediately shifts to a fidgetting one. Seeing his reaction, she couldn''t help but found it suspicious. "I-I-I sees, then, let not waste time here anymore, men regain the ship immediately, to 16 regiment base at once!" "Yes!" Salute the marines, ready to break into a sprint, when they were stopped by the voice of a man on their side. "Please wait!" Looking on the side, they see a sheep-like man, wearing a butler outfit. "thank kami I made it. I hear that you were asking for pirates around here? One of our men, Klahadoll had vanished from the past two days, as well as a young man from this village." "I don''t see what it concern the marines, men to the ship, now!" Shout Nezumi, seemingly growing more anxious as time pass. "Colonel Nezumi, as the higher-ranked here, it''s your duty to hears this man concern, he could have crucial information." Say Tashigi, barely hiding her smirk. ''That bitch! Does she know of my deal with Arlong, that bad, if they arrive before us... That bad, I need to return and warn Arlong, ask him to sink them before they could raid my base, I don''t have to accumulate those past ten years of bribe, for them to fall in the hand of those dirty pirates!'' "Very well, speak, but be quick, we are in a hurry, here!" It was visible for all that the man was growing restless. Merry, think that they were indeed chasing after pirates, nod and tell what they found. "After looking for him, we had found a house hidden in a grove that hadn''t been there a few weeks prior, as well as a copious amount of blood, and-and two legs." His voice betraying him at the end, his knees growing weak at the memories of them. "They were sporting the uniform of miss Kaya butler, and think that he may have been abducted for ransom." "Do you have any drawing or a picture of the man?" Nodding at Tashigi, he withdraws the picture taken when Kuro had entered the service of Kaya family. This one was his copy that no one knows off, as he liked to keep a picture of all the family was employed, creating a scrapbook. Strangely all other pictures have been destroyed or missing, so he had kept this one secret. What he wasn''t knowing was that Kuro wasn''t very fond of having proof of his existence at the sight of all, so he had destroyed all the copy he found, thinking having them all. When Tashigi saw his face, she whiten, this, was seen by all. "Enseign Tashigi, do you know this man?" Ask the other warrant officer that had to accompany her. While she searches the small bag she keeps at her waist for her glasses, and sword care kit, she responds. "I do, you perhaps are knowing that I have always keep wanted poster since my arrival here?" Receiving a nod from the man. She was indeed known to keep a trace of all past and present pirate on east blue, as it wasn''t harming, no one had stopped her to do so." I was looking through them last night, wanting to see if they have been the previous spotting of our target, or past feats of colonel Morgan" They all nod, it was a good idea, who knows when past information could be useful." When I saw him." She says, taking Kuro past bounty and showing it to then. It was now their turn to whitening, the resemblance was more than fitting, and they didn''t like it. That a pirate was able to foul the marines didn''t send back a very positive image of them, more so in the weakest sea. It was the entire base who was given the surveillance of this zone that would be slapped from this, that Nezumi was said the man didn''t help. That it was Tashigi who bring the matter out didn''t endear her to him, as there would be an inspection on his ass after this affair. If that was the case it would be really bad for his business with Arlong. ''You bitch! I won''t let this one slide easily, trust me! I need to contact Arlong, I need him to take care of any witnesses and those pirates too. I could always blame the kid, yes that will do. As an only survivor, I will take credit for getting rid of the kid, but before that, I need the HQ to know he had taken down Baggy and Kuro. That last could be put on Morgan''. Since he was dead I could always spin in into the fact that he helped the man to escape for a promotion... Yes, that will do, Chichichi, I am a genius!'' ################################## Now free to go, the marines hastily made it back to the ship, rowing full power back to the base. In his cabin, Nezumi sat on his desk and contact the HQ via the transmitter denden mushi on it. "Yes? Here the information treatment centre of the marine'' H.Q, what can I do for you?" "Here Colonel Nezumi, from the 16 regiments, east blue, code 00733." "Colonel Nezumi, 16 regiments, east blue, code 00733, you have been correctly identified, what his you request colonel?" "I have news concerning the affair of the marines killer!" He could hear the sound of a chair scraping the floor and some yell in the background. "Thank you for the wait, you will be immediately put in contact with Captain Brandnew, the H.Q are waiting for your new, colonel." As the line buzz, he stays dumbfounded, the case rapidly blowing out of proportion. Never would have the thoughts that he would be directly put in contact with a higher-up that fast. "''Purupuru purupuru catcha!'' Colonel Nezumi? Captain Brandnew here, we are waiting for your report!" "Right away captain! As of a little less than half an hour now, we have received some urgent news! First, the confirmation that the ''pirates huntress Kuina'' had joined the until now unidentified man. All we have is a physic description, 2m 50, green eyes, long crimson hairs. His he says to wear two large knives and a rifle. It has also been confirmed that he had taken down Baggy the clown and his crew two days prior. From there he had sailed to Gekko archipelago, Syrup village, where he had abducted a butler that has been revealed as the though defunct Captain Kuro. All sighting of the Kurodan crew have been lost the past two days, he is suspected to have taken down his captain, Jango the hypnotist and the Nyanban brothers. Respective bounties 16,000,000B; 9,000,000B; and 7,000,000 for the two brothers. The rapid identification and takedown of the dangerous individual Kuro and the crew suggest that he didn''t receive wounds from all fight, and thus an extremely dangerous individual. From you investigation, he is supposed sailing toward my now defenceless base, 16 regiments, near the Konomi Archipelago, we have started the pursuit but unable to ascertain to be on place rapidly enough to defend the base. By the time we return, we may have another marine base attacked by the man." "Very well, thank you for your report colonel Nezumi, make haste to return to your base, and should the unthinkable happen, you wound be hold responsible from the loos of our men. Dismiss." "Thank you, captain. ''Catcha!''" ################################## In Marinefort, the H.Q of the marines and island on Grand line, all present in a certain reunion room where sporting solemn and hard expression. "As you all hear the situation is rapidly spinning out of control, the man is unstoppable, and should he successfully rejoin Grand Line, it would be a disaster! This can''t be allowed! As a special reunion, I wish to submit a rise of his provisory bounty up to 25,000,000B! as well as the Pirates huntress Kuina to 15,000,000B! Both are a danger for civilians that need to be put down immediately!" All around the room, the motion was immediately seconded by all men and high-ranked marines. ################################## Back on the ship, Nezumi was cackling like a mad beast before calming down after ten minutes. "This is perfect, once they raid the base, all will be put on their head on none on mine! Any witnesses from my deal with Arlong sunken to the bottom of the sea! All is left is for Arlong to be called. I need him to raid the base with some of his men." Taking another denden mushi, the one the fisherman have to give him for personal trade among themselves, he calls. "Yes, Nyuu? Arlong park her Nyuu, Octo, desu-nyuu!" "Octo, it''s me, Nezumi, I need to speak to Arlong, it urgent." "Nyuu? Ok." "Nezumi, what wrong, it''s not you to call out of nowhere like this." "I have work for you and your men." "Oh? Do tell." "I need you to take care of a group of a pirate coming your way. They shouldn''t be more than two, after than, I need you to came and sink the ship I am here, kill any other but the woman, I have some use for the bitch before I put her down!" "Oh, boats to sink, pirates and marines to kill? You''re for sure, you give interesting jobs, very well, I will send my boys to those pirates, I will personally come with Kurobi, Smack, and Octo on Meuh-Meuh back to bring you back here, with your human bitch, wait for us at midnight tomorrow.''catcha!''" ################################## The attack came a day later, in the middle of the night. During all that time, Nezumi had stayed in his cabin, taking all his effect, that he had brought with him, before rejoining the deck. Looking on the side, he hears a popping sound before a large splash and a crunching sound. As the cow-like sea monster approaches, he could see it chewing on what was the vigil in the crow nest that had been shot down by smack. "Ready?" Ask Arlong, lazily leaning against one of the monster horn. "Yes, I just had to bring her down, and you can tears them apart. Sneaking into the cabin of Tashigi, he shot her from afar. Being in the dark, he wasn''t able to aim, but hearing her scream of pain, he must have been spot on. As the surrounding marines were starting to wake up from the gunshot, he was dragging the screaming and shouting Tashigi my the hair. Due to her wounded stomach, she could barely put a fight against a man she would have squashed any other time. Grunting, Nezumi was barely able to throw her above the stern, on the monster. The moment he put a foot on the creature was the signal for the four fishermen to lay waste on the ship. It would only be an affair of a few seconds, or minutes if they take their time to enjoy it. Soon screams and gun''s shot resound as orders were barked to the men. On his side, Nezumi takes his official denden mushi and call the H.Q once again. "Hello? It colonel Nezumi here, I have an urgency to declare, Enseign Tashigi had betrayed the Marines and join the pirate crew of the marines killer! I repeat Enseign Tashigi had ... wait, no... ahhhhhhhhh! ''Catcha!''. That should do it." "Your monster! you had sacrificed your men to pirates!" She couldn''t believe it, but once again could. Another corrupt marine among the mass. She knows that this time she was finished, with her blacken file, and now reported as having joined the marines by a higher up you facked an attack on himself, she knows that the H.Q you see her as a deserter. She couldn''t hold back her tears, her life destroyed for the second time in her life. I didn''t take long for her to pass out from her blood loss, and slumber into unconsciousness, dreading of what will happen to her when she will wake up the next time. 128 cleaning east blue 3 The base of the 16 regiments was visible from afar to them, mostly that mouse-head-like structure. Having spoken about this in length, they had decided that they wouldn''t spare any marine on the base. Being Nezumi subordonn¨¦es, they were also the culprit of what was happening. Would they had regret their action, they would have found a way to contact their superior and ask for at least an inspection, or even arrest Nezumi, before bringing him in front of justice. That they have done nothing in 8 years was enough for him to consider them guilty. Looking on the ships anchored in the harbour, he takes his rifle and aim just above the waterline. He only needs a shot for each of the four ships to sink them in the artificial harbour. While none of the ships sinks under the waters, they were all useless now. As the gunshot had attracted the attention of the marines, he aims for his next target, the higher up. There, on the highest floor of the strangle building, three marines were looking at them through binoculars. The first to die only had the time to see Alex aim at him, see a bright, short flash, then his head explode in a shower of gore, bones, and grey matter. Panic takes the command centre and the next two higher officers were equally shot down. Before their ship would crash against the docks, Nami and Kuina jumps out as Alex store the ship just after them and takes his impulsion on the stern. The marines ready to fires the canon became useless as their comrades were in their midst. As the weakest blue, the majority of the bases all around those seas were simple seaman apprentices under the order of few petit officers and rare Chief petty officer. The 16 regiments had 200 hundred of the first, 10 of the second, 2 of the third and a unique Master chief petty officer, under the order of Nezumi. Regretfully for them, all 3 were dead and Nezumi away, leaving only headless chickens running around. The base assists thus as a slaughter. Bodies were broken, heads popped and few limbs torn, under Nami swings. For the others, they were cut down under Alex and Kuina blades. ################################## Just a few second after they hear the gunshot, the marine charged of the base'' transmission contact the H.Q. By the time they respond to the call, is three higher officers were just shot down under his gaze. "Yes? Here the information treatment centre of the marine'' H.Q, what can I do for you?" The same marine having to take Nezumi to call not two days prior respond. "Here 16 regiment base, code black! They are here! They have already sunken our ships and snipes our higher-up! They are invading the dock and slaughter us! We are powerless to respond to the attack, sir!" There was silence for a second before the voice was heard again, strained. "Soldier." "Yes sir!" "We need as much information that possible on them, do you understand?" "Yes, sir!" Say the man weeping, knowing that nothing could be done and they would be all slaughtered. Leaving the line open, he prepares for his last duty. Exiting the room while carrying the denden mushi used to scan pictures, in his arms. Exiting the base made him closer from the fight. With quaking legs, he positions the denden mushi for it to face the massacre, leaving it to capture the face of the three pirate fightings. "Reporting for duty sir, the denden mushi is on position and ready to transmit. sir!" His words barely understand under the constant tears in his eyes and the heavy emotion in his voice. "Great job, soldier, you have done the marine proud." Respond grimly the man behind the transmitter. Before he could respond, two knives came flying at them, on embed itself in his head, the second in the denden mushi transmitter device. ################################## On the grand line, a sudden siren resounds in the H.Q reunion room as captain Brandnew denden mushi rings. "Captain Brandnew, code black, the pirates had invaded the 16 regiment base of east blue." "Connect use immediately!" "Yes, captain." On the white wall, image after image captured by the positioned denden mushi starts to appear. They could only watch with a grim and solemn expression as the blood of their men was spilt, tainting the dock red. In a sudden zoom, three figures were captured, all bathed in blood. The two women were partially taken, but it was enough to for a bounty poster, the last one, on the other hand, send shivers in some present. He suddenly appears not too far from the denden mushi, starting at in straight in the eyes, before two blurs where cached and then, the wall return static, the device broken. "... the 16 regiments had fallen, send the bounty." Was all Brandnew was able to say before exiting the room. ################################## It didn''t even take them ten minutes to clean the base of all marines. All bodies were stripped bare and thrown into the artificial harbour. "Nami, Kuina, regroup the weapon, I will retrieve the ships before we clean the base." ""Yes captain/sweetie."" Repairing the ships, he stores them, before clothing his eyes, all crates and supplies were emptied before the ships were turned into a beam of woods and the seawater that has invaded them turned unto water and salt before being stored away. Leaving the weapons as they were for the moment, he stores everything and attacks the surrounding buildings. The dormitories, kitchen and training grounds give him nothing but supplies once again and some cash. The central one, on the other hand, was having a mountain of paperwork stored in, of Nezumi territory. Storing it away for future use, he deconstructs the building after emptying the rooms. By doing so, he found the hidden door leading to the base basement. Looking at the giant vault door and keypad, he shakes his head and just transmute the door and surrounding wall into ingots of steel and block of rocks. Behind it was laying the blood-money of his partnership with Arlong. "Are you still sure you want to do that?" Asked Alex to Nami. "Yes, we will need this money anyways, the 83,000,000B I had gather should be enough to the villages. The island had around 1,200 peoples, 400 of them are under 16 years old, that 100,000,000B per month, 1.200.000.000B per years for 8 years, 9,600,000,000B for Arlong to collect. He would give 1,000,000B per months and crews mates, they are 46 of them. his lieutenant earns 2,500,000B, so that 53,500,000B per months and the rat was given 10,000,000B per months." "So he was earning 444,000,000B per years? He should have around 3,552,000,000B right now?" "More or less few millions, that without counting the money on sunken ships and the treasure he had amassed." Looking back at the stack of bills that should be around 80,000,000B Alex shake his head, storing everything in his storage. "And he leaves everything here, under the base, ready to be plundered by the first to rais his base?" "Well, he did have the protection of Arlong, so not many pirates would risk it, plus no one was knowing it was here, so..." Say Kuina. "True." -It''s a wonder Nami never ask them to plunder Arlong Park with that much money inside.- ''Yes I always found it strange too, but, what can we do? I sure as hell I won''t pass on it.'' -You know you are starting to hoarding again?- ''So?'' -Right, may bad.- Returning at the surface, they exit the base and sail to Kokoyashi under Nami happy humming at the soon to be rich she would give to her sweetie. ################################## Sailing to the island didn''t take them more than twenty minutes. The moment they near the island they know something wasn''t right, or rather, Nami knows that something wasn''t right. It soon became evident for her, today was tribute day, Arlong must have taken his men to prospect the island and take the money. Unwilling to risk it further, they land and Alex once again stores the ship, he wasn''t to leave it at sight were he could be seized or destroyed. Walking along the shore, they enter Arlong Park by jumping above the walls. Being in the back of the yard, near the shore, they were far from the house, and the stooges near it. "Arlong should be in his chair at this hour, and I don''t see the lieutenants either, they left to collect the money." What she didn''t know was he was coming back from his travel, after sinking the marine ship. As he only takes his lieutenants, he left everyone else back. As Nezumi had destroyed his denden mushi he didn''t know that his base had been raided and that they were already there. Due to the ripples of Alex presence, Gosa village would be spared from its fate, saving a lot of life and the parent of chabo. "There isn''t a need to lost our time." Taking his trusty rifle, he starts to shot down fishermen from theirs. Looking at them falling likes flies, Nami could hold back her tears, witnessing the end of the tyrant that has killed her mother, enslaved her island and chained her. By the time they react and start to charge at the three they finally spotted, they had already lost ten of their kind. By the time they made it, three others had fallen. Knowing that her wooden staff wouldn''t be of any use, Nami chose to doze them in flames. While they weren''t that powerful yet, nor she can use them for long, with only four days of training, it was enough to burns a few of them. The few that choose to plunge in the channel immediately regret it when the water was frozen solid, they still inside. They would die in a few minutes, from either the cold of the lack of oxygen. With only just Nami and Alex, their number had already fallen to a third, leaving barely more than a dozen. Of them, three were cuts down, and three further had their neck snapped. This was Nami time to retreat and leave the two better fighters to take care of the rest. Still keeping her guard up, she only had to fry another one before all were deal with. Storing the larges chunks of ices and bodies, he turns to Arlong Park, his eye gleaming with greed. ################################## Alone, he climbs the stairs to the highest floor, and unlike Luffy who destroyed the room, he stores everything, unwilling to turn Nami years of hard work to ashes. She had still kept her whish to draw the world map, east blue would be a good start. After that, it was his habitual plunder, robbing arlong park to its last inch square of concrete, returning the shore to nature. They were about to leave when the hear a bestial roar. "Seems Arlong''s back. you know what to do." The two nodded at him. They all broke into a sprint, and as soon as they pass the rock formation at the mouth of the previous park, they saw a badly damaged marine ship tow by a largely white, with green spots, cow sea monster. On the ship, among the bloodstain and corpse, was five men, or rather, four fishermen and a ratman in a marine outfit. On the centre and a little ahead of the three, was standing Arlong, looking at them murderously. "What have you done to my park?! Where are my brothers?!" "Their dead and your park had fallen, fish." The already angry face of Arlong pop veins at Alex blatant insult. "You think your superior to us, fishermen?! Your nothing that a puny human! I..." "Hahahahaha Arlong was cut short by Alex laugh and sudden transformation. "Fishermen and Human aren''t the only species in those seas Arlong." The Fishermen anger seems to be washed away when he sees those features, the round ears and long tail lazily swaying in the wind. "A mink?! What are you doing in those seas?!" "Half mink to be honest, but more powerful that one." All the others three behind Arlong blanched at that, they know the tribe of peaceful animal people living on the giant elephant, they had crossed their road a few time while in Fisher Tiger crew, and the carnivorous ones have always been a dangerous opponent. Seeing a mink, a carnivorous one at that, here, wasn''t good new for them. "They are no need for us to fight, why not join me, we could reign on those seas with our strength." Say Arlong, seemingly forgetting that he lost all his brothers already. "Their two problem with that, the first, you are the reason my woman has been crying the past 8 years, the second, you are worse than the piece of shit calling themself Tenryuubito. You dare to enslave human after being a past crew member of Fisher Tiger ?! Shame on you! You are one of the reasons why so much anger is festering between human and Fisherman, why queen Otohime had lost her life! You are trampling on the pride and hard work your queen had shed tears, blood and given her own life, all for the betterment of your race and humans relation. You are one of the reasons why the children are still barren to peacefully gaze at the sunlight, walk the earth and enjoy their life in Shabondy park! Because of your savageness, your people are seen as nothing more than fish to capture for the sick pleasure of pigs that brand them like cattle! You called Jimbei a traitor to your kind, right? You, Arlong, his the most disgusting piece of trash I have never seen in my life, and its time that someone starts to clean the seas. I could only hope than your death would bring queen Otohime a little further to completion, that her children could one day freely walk the earth along with their people, with pride in their heart that all this was their mother doing." ################################## Arlong as long since slumped on the ground under the onslaught of Alex, like the three behind him. None a single one of them react when the three appear in front of them, looking with empty eyes, at the blades that behead them. Only one of them hadn''t been killed. Turning to him, Alex could see Octo shudders when his blazing arctic eyes fall on him. "Return to Fisherman Island, Octo, you are not made to be a pirate, but know that you own your life to Nami on nothing else." Say fisherman didn''t need to be told a second time. After cutting the ropes put around Meuh-Meuh, both of them vanish underwater, never to be seen against in the east blue seas. "It is your turn your piece of trash. You were our primary target when we raid your base but you seem to have been busy those last hour, hum? Betraying the marines once again, by ordering your Fishermen buddy to slaughter an entire ship of Marines? That a new low after taking bribe for 8 years and helping to enslave the very people you were ordered to protect..." "Alex!" Tashigi scream cut him, looking at her, he saw her exiting the ship with a wounded woman on her arms, barely conscious and near-death door. "Help her, she will die otherwise!" He was about to speak, but she beat him on it. "See know, all she wants in exchange is to see him die!" Say the blunette while spatting at Nezumi. "He had framed her and us for the attack of the ship!" "Are you sure?" Ask him gently to the woman in her arms? "The marines already saw me aspirate, it won''t change anything else." Say her weakly. "Alright." He delicately put his lips on her neck, before bitting her. Using the few second before she was knocked out by the venom changing her body, he made volt-face to Nezumi, taking his rifle. "Warn the devil that Alexander D. Evans will continue to send your buddy to him, it time to clean the seas, and I have a lot of work to do." He shot him in the head, turning the corpse into a headless sack of flesh. Turning to the pile of bodies on the deck, he fires a second time, the bullet going through the denden mushi and the marine still alive holding it, that had filmed the previous scene. Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 129 cleaning east blue 4 After they take care of the hundred of marine on the ship, Arlong had decided to bring it back and loot it on place, before sinking it. As he had nothing to say on this, Nezumi had dragged Tashigi back in his cabin, barely bothering to stop the bleeding only because he wanted to keep her alive for a little while. On the deck, the corpse of the, not-always complete, marines, have been thrown carelessly into a large pile were Arlong would throws one every once in a while to Meuh-Meuh, the seas monster, who was towing the ship. Because of the large pile, they had missed the fact that not all marines were dead. Is wounds weighing on by the corpses of his fallen comrade, a warrant officer from Logue town had survived. Woken up by the sunray, he had wormed his way in the mountain of bodies, toward the voices he could barely make from where he was. fumbling in the pocket of his uniform, he was able to retrieve the sleeping denden mushi inside. "Hello..." "''koff koff'' warrant officer ''koff koff'' Mikado, long ''koff koff'' Logue town, code 18869. I ''koff koff'' I have an urgent transmission." ################################## On the other end of the line, the marine hearing the weak and marine transmitting, stop and carefully listen. From the past three days, they had received a transmission from east blue, all urgent and about a single individual, a marine killer. In the room, he had heard another transmission from there. They have been ordered to immediately warn an officer if other pieces of information were sent, so rather than verify the man code, he had called for the higher up. What he never thought was to see the fleet-admiral, vice-admiral Garp and one of the shishibukai entering the room not even a minute later. Keeping his professionalism, he re-take the transmitter on his boss sign. "We are listening, soldier, the fleet-admiral Sengoku, vice-admiral Garp and Shishibukai Jimbei are here to listen, speak freely." "Roger, ''koff koff'' the ship transporting the hundred of marines sent to investigate ''koff koff'' investigate the still unknown pirate, has been attacked the at midnight this morning. ''Koff koff'' A group consisting of Arlong, his lieutenants and a sea monster had appeared out of nowhere and ''Koff Koff'' and lay waste on us. As far as I am aware, I am the only survivor of the attack." On the background, Sengoku grit his teeth. He had heard of Nezumi report and if what he was thinking had happened... "Colonel Nezumi had shown itself being the investigator of the attack, after shooting down Enseign Tashgi, status unknown." His fist lands on the wall near him, breaking the concrete. On his side, Garp had lost his dumb expression and was fully listing to the report, like the rest of the room, while Jimbei was thinking of Arlong. "I ... ''Roar''." "What was that?!" Demand Sengoku. "Warrant officer Mikado answer!" "Our ship had stopped, we are now on the shore on one of Konomi archipelago'' island. ''Koff Koff, it seems to be the ... Someone approach. ''"What have you done to my park?! Where are my brothers?!"''" "Arlong!" All present turn their head to Jimbei, now knowing the identified individual. ''"Their dead and your park had fallen, fish."'' "To think he was hiding there, Nezumi couldn''t, not know" Say, Garp. "I know." All turn their head again at the transmission when they hear Arlong angrily shout. "You think your superior to us, fishermen?! Your nothing that a puny human! I..." "Hahahahaha" Arlong was cut short by Alex laugh and sudden transformation. "Fishermen and Human aren''t the only species in those seas Arlong." "Report sir, ''Koff Koff, the pirate killer feature had morphed, sir. He now sports two round animal ears and a tail, his hair white, ''koff koff'' and eyes blue." "Devil fruit?" Ask Garp to himself, but heard by those around him. The idea had also crossed the mind of Sengoku, but the next word dismisses their idea and gives them the answer. "A mink?! What are you doing in those seas?!" This surprise the two veteran and Jimbei, all wondering how a Mink had travelled from the new word to here without the government or the marines knowing. "Half mink to be honest, but more powerful that one." Jimbei eyes widen at this, a mink half-bred was unheard of as he knows that the tribe of peaceful animal, living on the giant elephant, hadn''t mingled with others since Nekomamushi and Inuarashi had sailed with Shirohige. "They are no need for us to fight, why not join me, we could lord on those seas with our strength." In the H.Q both high ranked and the fisherman wait anxiously at the response of the boy, knowing what would happen if the two worked together, they would be unstoppable in east blue. "Their two problem with that, the first, you are the reason my woman has been crying the past 8 years, the second, you are worse than the piece of shit calling themself Tenryuubito. You dare to enslave human after being a past crew member of Fisher Tiger ?! Shame on you! You are one of the reasons why so much anger is festering between human and Fisherman, why queen Otohime had lost her life! You are trampling on the pride and hard work your queen had shed tears, blood and given her own life, all for the betterment of your race and humans relation. You are one of the reasons why the children are still barren to peacefully gaze at the sunlight, walk the earth and enjoy their life in Shabondy park!" While Sengoku and Garp frown at the anger in the young man words when spoking to the Tenryuubito, tear start to swell in the shishibukai eyes at the evident respect he was spoking of the past queen. The young man seems to hold the passed queen in great respect, or even awe, it learns why rapidly. "Because of your savageness, your people are seen as nothing more than fish to capture for the sick pleasure of pigs that brand them like cattle! You called Jimbei a traitor to your kind, right? You, Arlong, his the most disgusting piece of trash I have never seen in my life, and its time that someone starts to clean the seas. I could only hope than your death would bring queen Otohime dream a little further to completion, that her children could one day freely walk the earth along with their people, with pride in their heart that all this was their mother doing." Those words were striking the sea knight right through his heart, that someone knows of his queen plight, even wishing to continue her work after her death, to secure the children a future, we''re giving him hope that, perhaps, the dreams hadn''t died with queen Otohime. "He, ''koff koff'', he had executed Arlong, sir, without any difficulty." Jimbei didn''t stay for the rest of the report. Once sure that no one was around, he takes out the weeping denden mushi from his kimono sleeve. "Jimbei, Jamon." "Yes, King Neptune?" "I want you to keep an eye on the young, Jamon. If he made it to Shabondy Archipelago, I want you to guide them to our Island and bring them to me." "I will, King Neptune," Solemnny say Jimbei, before cutting the call. ################################## Under grand Line, on the other side of the word, inside the Ryuugyu palace, the entire royal family, the two minister and the guards present were all shedding tears, having heard the kind words of the young toward their past queen. "Otou-same, will we able to visit the land above like mother wished one day?" Asked the teared-eyes giant mermaid princess, squeezing her trusty shark, Megalo in her arms. "I could only hope, Shirahoshi, Jamon." The old king responds, but all could see that he too, would be waiting for the day his children would be able to walk the ground above without fear. Unbeknownst to him, Alex action had deeply engraved his existence in the royal family. ################################## In the transmission room, all were silent after they hear the last information. Tashigi willingness to join the pirates because of the marine action had shocked the low-ranked agent, but Sengoku and Garp had gritted their teeth, knowing that they lost a precious recruit this day. The execution of Nezumi and the marines had also greatly shaken the marines. They now know that he wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate all rising on his path, that would attempt to stop him. While they were happy that he was cleaning pirates in their stead, securing east blue by sweeping away all the big shot, he was also showing himself as an intransigeant man that would execute any corrupted. If he were to sail until Shabondy and fall on a day were Tenryuubito were down, they do not doubt that he would kill them all. Knowing this, Sengoku ordered the marine having received the communication to connect him with the bounty commission. "Here Sengoku, I approve the bounty on the three pirate of east blue, Enseign Tashigi had also joined the pirates'' crew. The Captain his know as Alexander D. Evans, add to the file the murder of colonel Nezumi and pirate Arlong. The one called Nami had taken Smack, Arlong Lieutenant, down. The pirate huntress Kuina had taken down Kuroobi, the same rank as Smack. I want the bounty released in the world as soon as possible." "Yes, fleet admiral!" ################################## With all there targets taken finally down, the crew would have a few days to relax. Leaving Kiuna to take care of Tashigi, Alex was led to Kokoyashi village by Nami. The moment they enter the village, Nami was welcomed with puzzled expression from the villagers. She chuckles at it, knowing why. While she had kept her feature, she was now a meter higher, a bust larger and her hairs longer, due to her state, the venom has sent her body in overdrive, boosting all her systems, until she had stabilised. She now had hair falling past her shoulder blades, and intent to keep them growing when she discovers that Alex liked to play with them when they cuddle at night. As they near Genz? house, they have attracted quite the crowd of curious and warry people. Says man Exit his house when he hears the commotion, surprised for a moment by seeing to person taller than the fishermen. "Genz?!" Happy to see the man, Nami sweep in a bone-crushing hug, that, nearly crush his bones. Hearing the familiar voice and taking in her face, he finally connects. "Nami?! Is that you? what happen to you?!" Their surrounding were shocked when she nodded happily, identifying herself as they troublesome orangette. Immediately some start to fake anger like they were always done when she was here, but most were put off when seeing her smile. They hadn''t seen a smile like this since Bellemere dead, and Genzo knows it too. Looking at the one that had to stay quiet from the beginning, he frowns when he sees that they were holding hand. "And who are you?" ASk his suspiciously eying Alex, not liking that some boy was near his little..., well not so little anymore, baby girl. Nami eyes brighten at this, immediately introducing the two. "Genz?, this is a sweetie! sweetie, this is Genz?, me and Nojiko surrogate father. ''Sweetie?! Who is a sweetie! What have you done to Nami, your scoundrel!'' shout him angrily in his head, but settling with the most threatening gaze he could. Seeing the inner thought of the man, Alex smile, before tending a hand. "I''m Alex, Nami new captain. We came here to give you something." Say him while passing to the man a folded black piece of fabric. "New captain, you know the girl is..." He first squints his eyes at the boy presenting himself as a pirate, only to gasp as the flag now openly displayed to the shocked crowd. "Hum, sweetie helps me take care of Arlong this morning, even Nezumi, isn''t that great?" Say happily Nami, knowing what would happen. Like she thought, the frozen crowd explode in cheers and tears when it connects that the tyrant had been taken care of. Few breaks from the crowd after looking at one other, running to other villages to bring the good news. "Genz?, were is Nojiko?" "She should be at your house, it the harvest period." "Thanks, came sweetie, I will introduce you to her!" As the two bolts away, he didn''t have the time to react but he was having a bad feeling about this. ''She wouldn''t. Right?'' Fortunately, or unfortunately, he was prevented to pursue the two when he was swept by the already partying crowd. Some of the more dubious having departed to the old place where the park had stood, to be sure. They would found nothing, as all vanished, but would still confirm to them that they were effectively free. ################################## In the middle of the tangerine trees, a bluenette young woman with a healthy tanned complexion was tirelessly plucking ripe tangerines in her high woven basket, when she heard a very familiar shout. "Nojiko!" Turning at the more chirping voice that she remembered from her sister, a smile draw on her face when seeing the happiness oozing of her sister''s face for the first time in 8 years, this until she notes that something wasn''t right. She finally understands when she came closer, standing way higher than she was when she departed two months ago. All in her had growth in ridiculous proportions! She was about to spoke when she catches the sight of someone behind Nami. Out of nowhere, she feels a certain warmness spread in her body, making her hot and all bothered by the sudden situation. Her flushing face was caught by Nami, who impishly smile at her, and drag her to the house without a word, shout at Alex just before she closes the door behind them. "Look around, my chest his buried among them, you should find it easily!" ################################## Shaking his head at Nami antic and already knowing what she would tell her, he starts looking around the tree. The two had to feel the heat when he crosses the gaze of the sky blue blunette. It had been the same with few of his girls, those he instinctively feel would be the best mother from his childhood. It had happened every time here. First Kuina when she was tied on her post, her blazing gaze full of fighting spirit, them his first encounter with Nami. When he had felt the connection Tashigi was sharing with Kuina, telling him that they were twins. That very link was the reason why Kuina had wandered off in the ship, she had felt the call of a close kind in danger and need of assistance. It was also why she had easily accepted to be one of his, it also helps that she had been betrayed by the marines. There again he had felt the connection and the one she shares with Nami, not as powerful that the twins, but more like a sisterhood, surely birth by them growing together and going through those hardships. ''Do you reckon that they would be a lot more here?'' -It not even worth thinking on it, it sure. This world is a world were strength reign supreme. You are bound to be attracted by powerful women.- ''I didn''t feel a thing from Alvida though.'' -Not very surprising, while she is strong, she not mother material.- ''Who do you reckon could be a candidate?'' -From the one you will encounter shortly, Vivi I think. While she is a little naive, she will be a great mother, Robin too, but you were already knowing it. Perhaps one or two girls from those sky islands chicks, Kalifa is a possibility too.- ''From the CP9? Why?'' -That will all depend on who they are, it possible that some of the girls are different here.- ''True.'' -Their also that ghost chick on the island ship. While a little childish, she would easily connect with children. On the rest of the first half, following of thing turn, you have a shot at the snake empress, if only to help her get rid of her mark. She would fall for you just for that.- ''Hum.'' Coming out of his musing and possible mates and new crewmates he was standing just in front of a patch of younger grass. lightly tapping on the ground, a large chest emerges out of the ground. Opening it he would see wads of bills filling it near to the brim. Storing it all, he goes through any bills, tracking out the damaged one, transmuting them anew. Keeping the one crumbling, changing them from his own, he but them back, neatly arranged in the chest, before closing it and lifting it on his shoulder. Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 130 cleaning east blue 5 Making my way back to the village, my ears were rapidly assaulted by the sound of music and laugher, the sent of alcohol and food hitting my nose. Looking for him while I was making my way through the thankful villagers, I saw Genz? seated under his parasol. Putting delicately the chest against his house wall, he raises a brow while looking at it. "Nami wished that the money she had collected the past eight-years was split among the people of the island, it not much, but it should be a welcoming income, after all of this." "You are going to take her on your ship right?" "Yes." "Then keep it, you will need it more than us." "You don''t have to worry about that, We raid Nezumi stash from the bribe, and Arlong Park before destroying it we have more than enough money to last us. Plus, the seas are full of monster that I will be able to hunt easily to feed the girls, there won''t be a problem." "Girls, are you saying that you are cheating on Nami!" "Calm down, and no, since she knows. You don''t know it but I''m not human." I let my hears appears long enough to see them." I m the last male of my kind and it extremely difficult for women of my species to become pregnant." "How much difficult?" "They have only a two chance per years to become pregnant, after that, it a complete year to bear the child to term, another year to recover for the childbirth, so it could only be around a child every 2 years and a half. Add to that than bearing another one immediately after is dangerous, it could cost the mother and child live." "How so?" "The pregnancy his heavily taxing, energy-wise, so much that they wouldn''t be able to walk much even in the early period. To carry another one safely, it better to at least wait for some time as long as the entire process." "So every five years? I see why you say it difficult, add the fact that women would stop being able to carry child rapidly, that leaves not much chance." "It would if we were living as long as you." "What do you..." I could see his widen when he understands. "...How long?" "Their life spend is based on mine, and for now, 1200 years." "What?! Wait, a minute, for now?" "Yes, it faint put I had to feel my life spend lengthen slowly." "That bullshit." I chuckle at his sigh, but I was of the said mind, I''m just thankful that they would turn their attention on me, seeing their relative die wouldn''t be a pretty sight. "That why she wanted to speak to her sister." I barely hear him say it. "She didn''t know." "Oh she may not have told her, but she certainly knows, she is too crafty for that." Chuckles him, and from his eyes, he was remembering memories. "You take care of them both, you understand? They are like my daughters, and I don''t want to hears about them being heartbroken." While he didn''t possess the strength to threaten me, I know he means it. "They are my girl, my wives, I won''t allow anyone to make them sad, and they will protect each other, the bond will see to it." "good. SO what it like to live that long?" "For no I can''t tell, I''m only 18 but I always wanted a large family. Who knows You may be able to see your grandchildren in a decade or two." "won''t that be dangerous?" "If everything turns as planned the marines won''t be a problem at that time, and if the need arises, I will prepare a bolthole for them to pass their days without worry." "Se to that. How much are you staying?" "Not too long, the marine know we are here, and they will send troops at us, it wouldn''t surprise me that we would found Bounties on our heads soon." "Why I could understand for beating Nezuni, but it shouldn''t be to the point that Bounty is put on you, right?" "You don''t know of us, right? It not just Nezumi. I have killed Colonel Morgan from shell town, along with twenty of his men, killed the majority of Baggy crewmate before capturing the man, I have found a pirate playing dead with a bounty of 16,000,000B, killed his past crew, and capture the new captain and the two lieutenants. The marine will surely put on my head the hundred of marine that had died from Arlong hand earlier. I had squashed the two hundred men worth base of Nezumi, before wiping out Arlong crew, his lieutenants and shoot Nezumi to death." ################################## Hearing all of this Genz? start to take the full picture, as no news have been published yet, that means that it happens fast, perhaps in less than a week, and if everything is true, he had taken care of the most problematic pirates of those waters from the past few years. Add to the deaths and destruction of complete marines base, he was sure to at the very least receive a bounty of 25,000,000B or even more! Strangely the knowing that his daughter in all but the blood would be with him, ease him, sure it would be dangerous, but Nami would have been tracked down after the deals of Nezumi would have been aired. It was better that they quit the island, by taking Nojiko with them, it''s leverage less against her. ################################## A few hours later, Genz? and Alex were joined by Nami and Nojiko from their house and Kuina and Tashigi. From the newest girl, he guesses that Nami must have told here some embarrassing stories, as Nojiko sported a slight blush, that flare each time she looked at Alex. As for Tashigi, she had completely healed from her injury. The change had also get her rid of her glasses, and she was now the replica of Kuina. The only mean to differentiate them was from their different blades and clothes. The two that were the most familiar with him sitting on his side, with Nami nearly being on his lap, and the two other on their counterpart sides. Enjoying the festivities for a few hours until the sky was pitch black, Kiuna return to the ship to sleep, followed by her refound twins while Alex follows Nami and Nojiko back under Genz? slightly drunk gaze. ################################## As soon as they enter the house, Nami vanishes in it while Nojiko was left with Alex. "So, you just bite me?" "Yes, I just bite you." Say, Alex, chuckling at her slightly awkward voice. "The change won''t be painful, you may feel a slight tingling sensation or a hitch to scratch but that will be all." "Can you, you know..." "Turn everyone?" Asked him, receiving a nod back." No, only those that are the more compatible with me. and even then, she must will it, otherwise, it wouldn''t completely take." "What would happen if she feels hesitation before it completely takes?" "The change would be suspended. She will be marked as my mate, but other than emitting a strong fragrance that we could only sense, to indicate that she is mine, it will be frozen until she feels sure that she wants it." "Would you act differently if one of you girl didn''t turn immediately?" Ask her worried, finally making me realise that she wasn''t sure of herself. "No, I won''t, the moment you accept to at least being bitten by me and let me bite you, your mine, and I would never reject whose mine." He could see her relax at this. Nami chooses this moment to return. "Bath ready." She nods encouragingly at her sister, who breathe in, before taking Alex in the bathroom. Looking at him decisively, she starts to undress in front of him. Secretly pleased that he was appreciating the show. While she was proud of her body, seeing the three other girls had somewhat made her fear that he wouldn''t found her as much as attractive. What she didn''t know was that Alex was liking her body very much. From all his girl, Only Kirche had a different skin tone and he had liked it. With Nojiko, he would have a second lover with a different skin texture as the change would freeze her actual feature as ''default setting''. Closing her eyes for a second, she wraps her arms around Alex, understanding her, he lowers himself a little, scooping her in his arm, before she kisses him. Stopping just before the bathtub, and on Nojiko nod, he softly bites her, sinking his fang deeply and administer the venom for the second time in the day. As she was perfectly healthy, the change was soon to appear. Lowering her down, he transmutes the bathtub to follow her form and avoid her to draw in the bath as she was already sleeping. The instant he exits the bathroom, three tails wrap around him, before pulling him in what was Nami room. Seeing the little minx naked, he let her pull him to her bed, transmuting it for the short night he was about to pass. ################################## The next morning, both girls were sporting a bright smile, but when one was full of energy due to her change the night before, the second had difficulty to stay upright, her legs still weak after the pounding she had received the night before when she lost her virginity and truly became her hubby mate. Taking pity on the poor girl, Alex transmutes a large cart with a comfortable blanket for her to lay down, while he loads the tangerines trees they would take with them. As their ship had far more place that the going merry, they take with them more than they would otherwise, as Alex had some idea for them. ################################## "Were to hubby?" "There is a sea restaurant in the surrounding, that shouldn''t be too far from here, we need a cook, while I can cook, I would be better to have a pro do it. As a floating restaurant, they must cross path with pirates, if they are still here, it means that they know how to fight, it will be our better chance to found one their." "Hum!" While Nami was left steering the ship, he enters the training room, founding Kuina and Tashigi running Nojiko into formal work-out. Once she would be able to do it on her own they would test her, see with what see was the weapon she was more comfortable with. Leaving them alone, he transmutes a stair to lead to the roof, store a good part of it, before transmuting the previous roof, into a flat surface. Once done, he lay down some basic enchantments, turning the newly raised third floor into a pool and a small resting place on the stair side, at the opposite of the tower. Using a large amount of clear water he had still in his storage, he fills the pool. The enchantment added would keep the water clean, prevent its evaporation, and use the sunray to power the active enchantment. All around the new pool, he plants the tangerines, giving some shade and a more private feeling to it, even if he was the only male on board. For the rest of the ship, he put down the lawn he had collected on Kokoyashi pastures. With fixing the power collector on the tiles or the pathway and few paved walkways between the different building, the lawn would be put under an everlasting enchantment, fed by the sunray like the pool, this way, no matter the damages, the lawn would always return to the condition it was when the enchantment was activated. ################################## While they didn''t cross path with the two bounties hunters, surely dead by now, Nami was already knowing the way to the restaurant and lead the ship there. The three days of sailing was passed with Alex becoming familiar with his two news girls, While they know all they need to know from the change, he, didn''t. From the link and those past days, Nojiko and Tashigi became rapidly close to Alex, and Nojiko, like her sister, revealed to be quite the clingy type, purposefully pressing her larger chest than Nami on Alex, every time NAmi would look at them. By being the youngest, she was also the smallest chest and size-wise. All the three other girls were between 2m78 and 2m84, Nojiko was the tallest after Alex. All three of them were sporting an outrageous F cup while Nami was still 2m69 and with an E cup. The pool had rapidly become a highly sought spot to a past time when the ship didn''t need to be steered, and even them, Alex simply had a door to access to it from the pool. He had at first make bikini, but they didn''t last two hours before Nami walk around topless, rapidly followed from the three others. The only reason they weren''t naked was that they were still not ready for it and Nami out of sisterhood for the three other. While she didn''t walk around naked when in the pool, she had nearly changed her room from Alex one, passing all their night engaged into sex. Nami fear also became true, he was working her out fast. Nojiko had joined them from some play, never until penetration still, taking a little of the burden from Nami, but she would always fall asleep halfway through the night, completely exhausted. ################################## "Captain, the ship is on sight!" Hearing Tashigi in the crow nest from the open windows of the training room, he climbs to the pool, before entering the steering room, joining the already present Nami and Nojiko, followed by Kuina he was training with. On the horizon, the Baratie was starting to appear as a point. "The news-coo also passed." Say Tashigi when entering by the same door that Alex and her sister. "Thank you Tashigi, how did he found the box?" Ask him while taking the folded newspaper from her extended hand. "Good, each time I have up there, I always found one of them taking a break." "But they still refuse to give us discounts, blaster birds." Grumble the Orangette. "They still have a job to do after all." Chuckle Nojiko at her sister who didn''t lose her love on money, only now it was to Alex and not her that it was directed. Looking through the new paper, he finally found the news concerning them in, as well as four, wanted posters. "They finally decided to publish the new of east blue." "What did they say?" Ask Tashigi intrigued on how they have turned the part concerning her, already knowing it would be all blamed on her to leave the image of the marine clear. "As we were thinking. While they did retransmit all I have done truthfully, not a word about the corruption of Morgan and Nezumi. They also blamed the deaths of those hundred marines on you Shi-chan." Her scowling face change into a blush at the pet name Alex give her. "You four had also a pretty berry put to your name." Say Nojiko, spreading the four wanted posters on the meeting table on the room, making all four to came and take a look. " They seem to have found about your past sis "''Dorobo Neko'' Nami; Dead or alive; 18,000,000B". ''Kaizoku gari'' Kuina; Dead or alive; 20,000,000B. "''Kaihei gari'' Tashigi; dead or alive; 20,000,000B". "''Akuma no Shiro Neko'' Alexander D. Evans; dead or alive; 40,000,000B" *whistle* They had been quite generous, there again, you did take down all the bigger threat out in around a week killed two colonels, wipe out an entire base before destroying it to the ground, and kill a ship full of marine at your four, so it can be understood." "Even then, 98,000,000B for a crew of four? it had never been seen in all blues." Say Tashigi, having a large base of knowledge on it than them. "What are you going to do with them?" asked Nami, when she see him take each of them, before creating a frame for each. "I was thinking about putting them in the library, how about it?" "Sure." "It good." "Why not." "Hum." Respond Nami, Nojiko, Kuina and Tashigi. "Oh, before I forget, here, kitten." Say Alex while giving a frame he retrieves from his storage. Nami froze when she see what was framed inside, before burying Alex head in her breasts, squeeze and try to suffocate him, before taking him into a toe-curling kiss. "Where did you found it?" Asked Nojiko, tears swelling in her eyes as she gazes lovingly at the first map Nami had drawn and gifted to Bellemere shortly before she was killed by Arlong. "under a pile of junk in Arlong Park. Seeing the message behind, I was thinking it would have been a shame to discard it." "Thank you, Alex." Say Nami, tear running on her face as she delicately takes the frame to display it in her drawing-room. Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 131 cleaning east blue 6 As they were nearing the floating restaurant, a rapidly nearing shadow attract their attention, more so was the ringing blast of cannon. As they were still all near the steering room, Alex rapidly made his way to the crow nest, taking a spyglass, he looks their way. What he sees surprise him before his face became more serious. "Girls, be ready, we will barge in." Say Alex with a predatory gaze. "Who are they?" "Kreig and his armada, he fighting against the marines." "Kreig? Hadn''t he enter Grand Line?" Asked Nami. "Yes, we had received a report that he did, a few days ago, for them to be already back, it doesn''t bode well for them." Say Tashigi. "Yes, I had found similar reports among Nezumi files, and out of his initial 50 ships, I had only seen twenty or so, all with various amount of damaged. By the look of it, they seem to have been stricken by the tempest at the enter of Grand Line, before the first line of islands. Because of their near placement, the seas and weather are completely wrecked their, until the first island is attained." Add Alex. "What about the Marines?" Asked Nojiko. "The only one with enough power to take care of him here is Smoker, but he never leave the base, after losing 50 men, and two of his six warrant officers, I don''t think that he would move personally, all pirates would use the opportunity to pass redline into Grand Line." "Shi-chan is right, Smoker doesn''t seem to be there, but I did see two warrant officers their, and around 200 of marines. Normally, they wouldn''t be of any use against Kreig, but if they only try to sink the ship, they could pull it off." ################################## Saying this, he was looking through the spyglass, trying to follow the development of the situation. Of the twenty-four ship, two were already sinking, boats exiting it to rally the nearer ships. From the foremost, and larger ship, a white flag was rapidly risen, just below the pirate flag of Kreig. "They wouldn''t... Morons." "What happens?" Asked Kiuna, voicing everyone question. "Kreig just hoist a white flag." "Shouldn''t be a good thing, then?" Asked Tashigi, Nojiko and Kuina nodding. Only Nami was having an idea of why he was saying. "It fake, didn''t it?" "Yes, is it." As to prove them right, a loud blast was heard, looking at the distance, the girls could make the blown away deck of the marine ship that had come forward. "Why? Hadn''t them surrender, why blowing the marine ship!" Ask Tashigi shocked." "Your joking, right?" Ask Alex, only to see that, apparently she wasn''t. "They are pirate, Kreig it also knows to trick of the marine, don''t tell me you didn''t see it coming?" Blushing, the girl lower her head. Shaking his head, Alex gently ruffles her hairs. "You need to be more aware of your surrounding Shi-chan, they won''t play fair, and will use any occasion to take you down, no more how dirty it is, alright?" "Yes." Answer her back. "Alright, let play a little. Kitten, you''re in Looting duty, Ku-chan, you go with her, cut anything that is a threat to you both. I and Shi-chan will go with Nojiko, its time she wet her feet." "Why I''m the only one without a pet name!" Pout Nojiko. "You will when you have your Bounty, until them, it Nojiko." Say his dryly. "Chop, chop, I want everything done before the day end." ################################## "Kreig! you bastard, you will pay for this!" Shout the only left Warrant Officer on another ship. "HAHAHAHA, your marines are always that easy to trick, we are, pirates! I still have more than 2000 men! Do you think that you and your pesky 200 could go against us?" "Were not alone! Captain Smoker is on his way as we spoke, we are only here to keep you in place until them!" Shout the marine back, proud of himself when he sees Kreig dumbfound expression. "Are you a moron?" "What?!" "Why would we stay here when you just told us that, that monster is coming? Gin, full assault, let those fish bait sink, I want the ships, they would be useful." "Yes, Don." Taking a, bulkier than normal, pistol, he shot in the sky, letting off a red flare. On the surrounding ship of Kreig'' armada, the order was easily received. all men prepare for the assault. All the ships star to near the other, forming a tight, large spot, and gangplanks were layered between all of them. Soon, men made their way from their ship to the main galleon, ready to attack the neared marines ships. Seeing this, the Warrant officer whitens, before giving orders. ################################## "Gunner, cannon full blast, aim for the deck and takedown as much as possible! Marines, ready for the boarding! Master chief petty officer Freedman, contact Captain Smoker, inform him of the situation and ask for emergency support!" In a boot''s snapping salute, all marines scurry to their designated posts, and soon, cannonballs were blasted to the foremost ship. Before they could even land, they see two ships of Kreig armada sails before them, tanking the blast with near-zero damaged as the balls barely scraps the stern, falling limply in the sea on the other side of the deck. Gritting his teeth, the officer takes his pistol, aiming at any pirate other than Kreig, knowing that it would be pointless to try and take the man down from there. His action was soon followed by few others marines before they impact the tanking ship. "Charge!" In shouted battle cry, the two force clash on the deck of the ship in between. ################################## By the time they arrive at the large cluster of ships, Kreig ones have already been linked and vacated. Seeing this, Alex didn''t pass the gift horse in the mouth and, plunder any empty ships. Looking inside, they were mostly empty. Their food supplies were at an all-time low, but they did have tons of gunpowder and cannonball. Storing everything, he would transmute each ship into wooden blocks, before going for the next. While the two sides were warring, the group of five was slowly making its way through any ship at the back, staying unseen. After the two first were found empty of any man, he sends the girls to prepare the ship for him, making him gain a little time. At the half-hour mark, a few things happen. First was the fact that Kreig had already lost a good 500 men while the marines only lost around 40. All this was because the pirates were starved and completely exhausted after being washed away by the tempest and wrecked by the sea Kings in Calm Belt. They didn''t have time to resupply when they had been caught by a patrol. While they were sinking the boats, they were too slow, and their position busted. What had followed was three days of track, until they had finally cornered them near the floating restaurant. After what was happening in those seas, the HQ had immediately sent Smoker deal with Kreig, unwilling to had him and Alex join. By sending that early, they had missed the fact that they had now a bounty on them and lack information. The second and third things were linked. Smoker was near, by hearing the Marines report, all had looked on the ships nearing them rapidly. It was at this time that they see that the three-fourth of Kreig'' ships had vanished without them knowing. With the two tanking ships, that had now only three other left, with Kreig galleon. Those six ships wouldn''t be enough for all his men to flee, more so when the already their four left marine ships would be rejoined with three others. They would be overpowered and sunken as soon as they try to run. Seeing this, Kreig being enraged, taking off his heavy coat and shirt, he unclips his left shoulders pauldrons. Mounting it on his arm like a shield. On the centre of the golden disk lined with white fur on the outside, his pirate emblem, a skull with hourglass linked at the end of the bones on each side and halved shield on the maw side, open. The lower and upper jaw moved, letting the halved shield part to pivot, leaving a round hole appears. Aiming at the nearing ships, he shot a bomb the size of a largely closed fist to them, before three others were launched at the ships on the side. Done, he slams the right shoulder part with the left and creates his famous spear. ################################## On his ship, Smoker sees the sudden projectile coming flying straight at them. Knowing Kreig by reputation alone, he could easily guess that he would try to sink them before they arrive. By the size of the bomb, he knows that bullet would do nothing and cannon would be too slow to aim and take it down, if they ever were able to aim at something that small. Taking the next best decision, he rises in the air, turning his lower half in smoke. "White luncher!" Shout him, taking his Jutte from his back, ready to strike the bomb. With the propulsion of his lower half turned into smoke, he raises above the sea. readily his Jutte, he gives a powerful strike with the tip of his weapon. Even if he could lose it in the explosion, he would be damage-free with his logia power, or so he thought. While he effectively strikes the bomb, it wasn''t an explosion who follow, but a large cloud of light purple, nearly white, gas. Being at point-blank, he couldn''t react rapidly enough and inhale a large dose of it. Right as he stroked the bomb, the two other fired bomb struck the two other ships. This time, it was real explosives inside, who wrecked the three decks, turning a good part of the marines on, into mincemeat, and sending fly everywhere wood splinters. Being in the blast zone, he was turned into a cloud of smoke by the shock wave and the scattered wood'' splinters. Regretfully, it only turns things worse for him. By turning into a could, a large amount of gas mix with him. Poisoned by the man mortal gas, and losing consciousness, he reform, before sinking into the sea. The marines on the ships would have gone to save him, was it not for Kreig still present ship do rain cannonballs on them, decimating their numbers. ################################## On the side, the five looked at the scene, captivated. The moment he sees the gas, Alex know what it was, the MH5 of the manga, and secret ace of Kreig. Because every time it had been used, and targeted base wiped out, it had never been made known to the HQ, mixed with the arrogance of the logia, thinking themselves invincible in paradise, let alone the blues, Smoker pay the price with his life. Even if they were able to drag him out of the water, from the amount of gas he had ingested and mix with, and the still-ongoing fight, he would die before being administered an antidote. Turning his head to the side, he says. "You know now why I had said that I didn''t want any of you to carelessly eat a devil fruit? The Logia may give you enormous powers, but the arrogance you will gain from could be your demise, much like Smoker." He grimly returns his attention on the incoming ships and its crew, or what was left. With Smoker striking it while still airborne, the cloud had propagated far more that it would have, and englobe the three ships entirely. With the bomb, the poisoned marines were barely able to respond, and have been put down by the rain of cannonball. ################################## On the tanking ships, Kreig looks with satisfaction at the marines demise while the other side looks with horror at their slaughtered support. Losing Smoker to east blue would be another heavy blow. This would leave the pirates nearly free reign in it, and with the still unknown pirate rising, it would lead to a time of chaos until reinforcement was sent to take care of them. ################################## "All right ladies, let put an end to this, clean the last ships, I will take care of the rest of them. Nojiko, you stay with me." Nodding at Alex, they each leave for their targetted ship, while the two of them made their way inside. Killing any pirates that cross their way before they could give the alert, the two rapidly clean the galleon clean, leaving only Kreig quarter. Inside the more spacious room, he found a complete replica of his armour as well as ammo of any of his weapons. Storing all, he was happy to finally gaining something worthwhile. Looking outside, he could see that the marines were on their last legs. After seeing Smoker and their support being blasted even before arriving, they had lost a great part of their will. The pirates, on the other hand, had been rousted by it and fought back more aggressively. Even then, the decks wood plank was blood red, gorged of the blood of fallen men. For what he could see, there was left only twenty or so marines. On Kreig side, he seems to have lost around 600 men, a fourth of them. While they were cannon fodder, he knows that the fight would be his first real challenge here. He could not burn the ship, nor turn it into an iceberg at he would risk a friendly fire. Plus, it was time that he see what they were worth. Logue town was now safe, and Whiskey peak wouldn''t be a problem, same as Little Garden. It was Alabasta that worry him. He had long since decided that Crocodile was needed to be taken down, otherwise, the capital would be turned into a crater, with millions of victims. And that''s where the problems lie. Nearly all members of Baroque Works are Devil Fruits user. Mr.0; Crocodile and his Suna-Suna logia. Miss all-Sunday; Nico Robin and her Hana-Hana paramecia. Mr.1; Daz Bonez and his Supa-Supa paramecia. Miss Double-fingers; Zala and her Toge-Toge paramecia. Mr.2; Bentham and his Mane-Mane paramecia. Mr.3; Galdino and his Doru-Doru paramecia. Miss Goldenweek; Marianne and her ability to influence sentient being with her paint. Mr.4; Babe and his cannon-dog Lassou, a cannon fed with the Inu-Inu model basset zoan. Miss Christmas; Drophy and her Mogu-Mogu zoan. Mr.5; Gem and his bomu-bomu paramecia. Miss Valentine; Mikita and her Kilo-Kilo paramecia. All of them form a strong line, and with the messed up timeline, he couldn''t be sure that he would cross path with them. If he was able to follow the timeline, it would allow them to fight them in little groups. Mr.5 and Moss Valentine and Whiskey peak. Mr.3 and Miss Goldenweek on Little Garden, and the rest on Alabasta. Not only it would thin the enemy lines, but also allow them to gauge their force before the last face-off. ################################## Thinking of it, I know that we don''t have other choices but to follow the timeline as possible, Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to take care of the bomb before it blow-up. Shaking my head to chase off the thoughts, I exit the Galleon, turning it into an immense cube of wood before storing it. Thankfully, it seems to have expanded in size, otherwise, I would have been unable to store everything I had stolen since I arrived here. I had felt the restriction loosen on my storage and the inner world since coming here, and I know that it would need only a last push before I was free to visit it. Not only would I free me the place, but I would be able to see my girls. Hestia and Hephaistos would soon give birth and I was missing my three daughters. Even if they couldn''t come in this world, those from it could travel back and fro, with me. I would be able to introduce Nami, Nojiko, Kuina and Tashigi to their sisters. -Better concentrate on the threat before you!- Looking above at the appeared shadow, from CS warning, I barely evade Kreig spear, showered by splinters of woods that bounce off me harmlessly. "You! You''ve stolen my ships! Give them back!" Seeing his furious face, he wasn''t in any parleys mood. Looking briefly on my side, I could see that the girls had made it. Facing Kreig, all that was left around us was the bleeding corpse and the 1,800 men on the seven marines ships. Smoker''s one had drifted there, but without a single living marine on board. "Each of you takes a ship and clean it." Ignoring Kreig for the moment, I look at them, seeing them nod back and rush to their chosen target, before starting to maul down on the men present. Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 132 cleaning east blue final Crouching slightly, Alex jumps at Kreig in a mighty leap. Keeping near to the ground, his body contorted nearly on his own as he past pirates toward his target. With but a wave of two of his tails, he leaves behind a bloody path when hacking into the unsuspecting men. Pushing lightly on his left feet, he rises above them suddenly, stretching of all is length, before plunging again amid the shocked crew. While they were all gawking at the feat of fitness, not a single of them reacts rapidly enough to avoid the end of Kreig spear, striking where Alex was, just a second before. As the explosion ring, five pirates suddenly fall on themselves, their Achilles'' tendon cut, offering a neat shield to Alex from the explosion. Kreig fighting style wasn''t meant for close combat, not with his men all around. Launching the moaning pile of bodies to their captain, Alex hides in their shadows, circling them to arrive on Kreig left. Surprised by the sudden attack, he reflexively swung his spear again, striking the inform mass nearing him at high speed. While open and obstructed by the smokescreen, Kreig only understands what happens when he feels his chest becoming lighter. Giving a rapid glance, he sees with horror that his chest plate had vanished, leaving him only with his skintight black suit underneath. Moving his finger, he activates the guns on the left part of his armour on the left side, pelting it with bullets. But Alex was already knowing the man style and had long since vanished behind him the second he was successful. Conturning his entirely, he was standing on his right side the moment he fires the mounted pistols. With him concentrated on his left side, his grip on his spear had naturally lesser, allowing Alex to store every piece of armour from the finger to the shoulder, before retreating in the crowd as the smoke dispersed. ################################## "Stop hiding your coward!" Shout Kreig furiously, after losing his chest plate and every piece of armour from his upper right side. Never before had he face such an opponent. The man, while taller than most, even him, was incredibly stealthy and quick. He even stole his armour while he was still wearing it, and didn''t feel a thing! This was maddening! For a man like him who heavily rely on tricks and his weapons, the boy was turning into his worst adversary! He had lost his main weapon and the larger piece of protection he had. His diamond knuckles were gone, he only had left his pistol on his left shoulders and leg, as well as his flame thrower, who was now useless, as the liquid cartridge was in his chest piece. Deprived of nearly all his weapon, he was left with hand-to-hand, but before that, he needs to found him in the sea of dumb morons that was looking at him with wide eyes. "DOn''t stay like this, and search for him!" Scream him at them, snapping them back, before they ear pained yell on the far end of the deck, literally at the other side of their position. ################################## Alex was running on pure instinct, already immersed completely in the fight, for the first time in his life. Weaving through the men, he hacks, slash, parry, dodge, side-jump and strike without thinking. For the first time of his life, he understands why it feels so good to let his body exprimate itself. He was born with an otherworldly speed and instinct. His mind-hand coordination was so good that his limbs were moving nearly freely, evading blow on their own, while still keeping a connection with his mind, allowing him to retake control of them the instant he needs. But he didn''t. In the HP world, it had been his magic, In DanMachi, it had been mindless creatures, and in ZnT his mind. Now, it was time for his body and instinct to run wild, and rather to fight it, he fully embraces the feeling. Lost at the marvels of the prowess of his pumping blood, stretching muscles and fleshes, the coordination of his mind, all his attention was on this tenuous links maintaining and turning the whole into a beautiful dance of death. While barely skilled, the sheer numbers of adversaries were pushing his body for the first time. He was loving the slight strains his muscles were put under for the first time, the exhilaration of shedding blood, the constant'' minors change he could feel his instinct operating on his body, making him better, stronger, deadlier. For the first time of his life, Alex was feeling free, totally free, and he loves it. ################################## While he was basking into the feelings of euphoria, Kreig crew was far from sharing his feeling. They were terrified at the monster shredding mauling and seeking them. He was a single man and yet, he was cutting through them like a sharp blade mowing the lawn. The men on the two free ships were all rushing there, but their numbers didn''t seem to rise, on the contrary, they seem to lose more and more men. For every one crossing the gangplank, two were falling by that demon hand and tails. ################################## While curious as to why most of their opponent seems distracted, none of them misses the opportunities. Unlike Alex, they weren''t against using their fire ability, the only power he had shared with them, burning through dozen at a time. Their fight was rapidly finished, and while Kiuna and Tashigi would have prefered to use their blades rather than fire, it wasn''t the place to be difficult. With the ships only left with burned and poisoned corpses, they all dart inside the ships, trying to salvage as much as possible, bringing everything on the deck, crushing some of the littering corpses at the same time. While still keeping their guard just in case, they were surprised that not a single pirate was coming their way. They were around 200 men on each of their ships. With only 5 of them, it should have been around 360 men they should have faced, but the other 100+ never came. It was only after they finish to gather as much as possible supplies that they understand why. There, on one of the two ships that had tanked the cannon fire, all the rest of the men, the 800 were. Every one of them rushing at the slowly moving cluster formed at the end of the deck. The only thing left behind it was knee-high (for them, so a little higher than waist high for any ''normal'' men) pile of the corpse, all showing large bleeding gash. They could see the hundreds of litres of blood soaking the deck, tainting the wood into a sombre red shade. There was so much of it that it was starting to accumulate into a thick layer of liquid on it. The mix of charred corpses and heavy iron sent was turning them a little sick, but they stay still, looking at their man achieving the impossible. ################################## ''More, faster, lighter!'' Was all Alex thoughts at the moment, every parcel of concentration was fixedly directed into those single objectives. He had long since starting to accumulate small wounds, cut and blunt strikes, but it was nothing compared to the heavy, and mortal damages he was dealing each time. His body seems to have started to learn on his own to doges, something bending more that it was humanly possible, leaving weapons barely scratches and cut his skin when they should have open the fleshes. Rather than tiring from all those slashes and dodges, he wasn''t feeling like exhausting his body, he was even feeling like he was keeping his reserve at the same capacity, or feeling them decrease so slowly that it was nearly inexistent. What he wasn''t knowing was that he was slowly improving his movements, with a subtle change of power and position, he was erasing superflux moves, better controlling his force and thus wasting less stamina, giving the impression that he was keeping it at the same level. ################################## "What are you waiting! continue to swarm him, he is tiring! GO!" ANgrily yell Kreig at his men. "Don, shouldn''t it be better for me or pearl to deal with him?" Ask Gin, while looking at the massacre, not the less perturbated that his Don was sending his troops to their death. "If they can''t bring him down I have no use of them for Grand Line. If they can''t kill a name-less kid of east blue, what use they will have in Grand Line?" Gin could only nod at this, knowing it was true. More so, they are short in ships, it wouldn''t hurt to thin the crew, leaving just the stronger behind and recruit one on Grand Line if need. ################################## Alex had long since turned red from all the splattering blood he had received but he couldn''t care less. Every time blood was flooding his hands and blades he would store it, leaving him to keep an iron grip on them. He was feeling the tumps of his blood in his veins, the heat spreading to the confine of his limbs, his stamina, lowering a little more with each strike. Even his breath was starting to turn erratic, laborious, multiples... The realisation was sudden, it was not his breath that was turning short, but there, he could feel it faintly, flickering on and off, the hairs on his body suddenly jolts, feeling as if the wind was blowing on his raw nerves, but without any pain. He was aware. Aware of everything that was happening as far as he could stretch his tails, the breath of everything. the wind, the steel in their hands, the beck below him, even the corpses and blood seems to give off a particular breath. For the first time in his life, he was feeling the breath of the wild. But even when he feels it, his concentration never wavers, it even seems to rise, as if the barrier of his mind had been broken, freeing it to the external world. With but a thought, his blade fall on the raised steel mace ready to strike him, only to cut in without any problem, continuing its path unbothered, gutting the dumbfounded wielder. ################################## All the pirates forming the tight cluster around him seems to freeze at the impossible sight. All their thoughts immediately derivated from the fight to a single question. ''How can he cut steel like it wasn''t here?!'' This was all he needs. Pushing the new feeling at his maximum, he melts in, a silver of fire, before crouching slightly and spinning on himself, his arm extending as much as he can, subconsciously muttering. "Nit?ry?, fire ring blast!" Releasing the build-up energy while rising, a thin blue fire ring form at the drawn edge in the air, before immediately expending downward, burning through the surrounding into a six-meter wide disk centred on him. The thin layer of fire was so much condensed that it burns through anything on its path, be it steel, flesh or bones. The tightly formed cluster of pirates immediately turns into a blank space around him as a headless corpse with cauterised wounds falls. He immediately feels the strain on his stamina, burning through his reserves and taking a good chunk with it. It also snaps him of his previous mental state. Seeing the dumbfounded expression of all, he immediately throws his knives to his tails, making his rifle appears, and shot Kreig. Having aim at the unprotected chest, a fist-sized hole appears on their Don body, under the frozen gaze of his two lieutenants on his side. When they turn their head to the culprit, they barely had the time to take a glimpse at the flying shadow, before a knife impaled them, Gin in the heart, and Pearl, in the hole of his shield, leaving his throat open. ################################## This was the signal from the girls that the show was over, jumping to the ships, they immediately start to take down the left messy 100 of leaderless pirates. After the last four actions of Alex, their hopes have been completely crushed. With barely any resistance, they made a rapid work of the leftover, and Alex starts to collect everything. ################################## the entire fight didn''t last more than two hours, in this short lapse of time, a crew strong of 1,800 men have been decimated by a crew of 5. All of this, while happening into the sea, had also been sufficiently near the restaurant from everyone on it to assist to it, as the ships had drifted to it during the fight. "Lieutenant Fullbody, answer! Are you still there, Lieutenant Fullbody!" The sudden yell of his denden Mushi snaps the man back. "Sorry, yes, I still there!" "What happens?" "..." ################################## Not long after he arrived at the floating restaurant with his date, Fullbody was interrupted by the sudden scream of a woman. As all gaze land on her, who was standing near a window giving on the sea, she pointed outside, making everyone look at it. Silence fell on the floating restaurant before hastily steps were heard from outside. "Lieutenant Fullbody, Kreig fleet had appeared!" The barging in Marine yell, while transporting a Denden Mushi with a line open. Nodding at the marine, he takes the transponder. "Here Lieutenant Fullbody, code 1566895, Location North, north-west of Cocoyashi island, onboard of the floating restaurant Baratie. I am here as a break but an emergency had happen, the vanished Kreig fleet just appears, distance..." He looks at the marine on his side. "2 miles, sir!" "... 2 miles. From the size, it seems that few ships are missing." "Thank for your report, Lieutenant Fullbody, a patrol is not far, and had just lost track half-an-hour prior. Evacuate the civilian, there his a risk that fight broke through on the ship before reinforcements arrive." "A common patrol won''t be able to take the man'' fleet on their own, sir." Interject Fullbody. "We are aware, captain Smoker is on his way and should arrive on the place in less than an hour. Prioritize the civilian evacuation, and if possible stay near, we need to know how this will turn out." "Yes sir! Everyone, please calmly start to evacuate the ship, and sails further!" Hearing that the marines were on their way calm the rising unrest, following the order, the customer starts to walk toward the exit, after cooks arrive, packing the leftover food for them to take. Settling their bills one after others, they had enough time to board their ships and boat, and sails further. While still in the area, they would be able to easily flee, if the pirates arrive. As the pirate''s ships came nearer, cannon blast suddenly resounds from the same direction. The pirate''s ships slowly changed their course and start to fire back. "It seems that the patrol has arrived sir." "Very well." "A ship is already sinking... what?! where did they come from?!" "What happen?!" "Another ship had appears from the side of the pirates, and fives individual had boarded the empty ships of Kreig fleet before their ship vanish, sir!" He hears static for a few seconds before yell could be heard in the back, before scrapping sound and hurriedly stepping. "Describe their general feature!" From the stressed tone, he knows that something was happening. Taking the binocular tended from the marine on his side, he takes a look with one hand, while the second was still holding the transmitter. "Four women, one man. I see a bluenette, two black, perhaps dark-blue and a redhead. The male is sporting a crimson mane of long hair..." "Fuck! Evacuate immediately the civilian, right now!" The marine on his side immediately scamper away, and a few seconds later a red flare was seen rising in the air. The boat still near immediately start to sails away, leaving the floating restaurant and marine ship. During the call, the owner of the restaurant had made his way outside, staying close and listening to the conversation, his cooks behind, all armed and ready for the fight if needed. "What happens? Who are they?" "You say that you are still in a break, Lieutenant?" "Yes, that right." "Have you seen today news coo?" "No, I was on my way here during their distribution time." At his side, Zeff opens for him the newspaper. Giving a quick look he whitens at the crime listed from the crew. "They are extremely dangerous criminal with a general bounty of 98,000,000B for Four of them, but it would seem that we are in need to add another one." "What?!" Say him weakly, his eyes glued on the fight that had broken between the marine and the pirates. "Sir you must say to the reinforcement to hastily make its way, our men are being mowed there, they had already lost near a fourth of them!" "Roger!" ################################## A few minutes later they all see the ships of Smoker appears, bringing some relief, but it was ruthlessly squashed when they see Kreig action. "Oda all mighty! Kreig just fired some sort of smoke bomb on the ship, no, poisonous gas! Captain Smoker had fallen into the sea and his men are falling one after other!" Just like that, East blue swallowed another high ranking marine in a few days. "Wait, what are they doing, are... The crew of five just started to fight Kreig crew on their own! The man was even facing alone what must be near a 1,000 men... and he is winning?" What followed was a veritable slaughter, as a measure that the ships near them, they could better see what happen. "Sir?" Ask Fullbody, a clear shake in his voice. "Yes, Lieutenant?" "You might want to raise all their bounty, each of the crew members had taken on their own 200+ men alone, per dozen each time, with fire ability, and their captain seems to be a skilled blade user. I don''t know if it a Devil Fruit or a domain yet, but he was clearly able to cut through steel weapon easily, even mixing som fire in it to take more than 40 men in one go, and he just made appear a rifle out of nowhere and blow a hole in Kreig''s chest and stab his two lieutenant without effort." "... Roger, I would advise you to immediately flee, they are ruthless against marines, there is no need to throw your life away in a lost cause, marine." "Yes sir." He shakily hangs up, before making his way to his beat, and sail away. Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 133 the last stop before the next great adventure "What do we do now, hubby?" Asked Nami the last of the ship vanish and Alex returns on board of their ship. "I wanted to see if we could found a cook here, but the situation had changed, with Smoker gone, we have a small window during the time the HQ send reinforcement to hold his position after those lost, Lougue town is now practically devoid of marine, and more importantly, of any force able to stop us, so now, the direction the island. As of last stop before Grand Line, they must have some weapon coated in Kairoseki. It will be our only chance to make on hand on them. ################################## Departing without giving the restaurant a slight glance, they sail to the island. During the time they would need to rejoin it, Alex looks through the loot he had gathered. Other than a few tons of wood, steel and iron, the food supply was welcomed. Going through the fruit, he stops when he sees a white, light grey, pear with black, wide swirls. ''Don''t tell me...'' -Yup, Smoker fruit alright, must have spawned back during your fight with Kreig crew.- Nodding at Cs words, he forms a second wooden box, putting the fruit inside with a tag on it bearing: ''Moku-Moku no Mi; Logia.'', on it. Crating a larger crate, he put it on the first of the three drawers. Looking through his storage, he rapidly found Luffy previous fruit in a similar box. Taking it, he put it in the three drawers, before closing it and leaving the crate in his room, with a rune lock on it. -What you gonna do with the five other, now that you are a wanted man?- ''I was thinking on cashing in the bounty, but now that we will raid the base, I do not need for them.'' -What about the clown?- ''While Shank will know that I defeat it, we had left no single witness alive. With killing him now and taking care of the body, the marine will still think that he is alive.'' ################################## While he was spoking with CS, he had made his way in the hold, before standing in front of the prison-crate. As they were gagged, blinded and their hearing suppressed, none a single of the five know that someone was here. Drawing his knives, he stabs each of them in the throat. ################################## The travel had asked them three other days, and only thank the engine did they rejoin it so early. Taking a pair of the binoculars left in the steering room for this particular usage, he takes a glance on the slowly drawing harbour. Other than fisherman boats and shipping ships, not a trace of Pirates of Marines ships where seen. "Seems that they don''t what to let the news know until they had sent a force to the island." "No sign of Marines ships, then Captain?" Asked Tashigi behind the wheel. "Not for now, no. But it will be easier." An hour later, their ships dock without problem as they still didn''t hoist their pirate flag. On the deck, the five were reunited. "Alright, each of you knows what to do." Said him by taking wads of Berrys from his storage, before giving them each five. "Here are five million each. Nami, I want you to turn the town library and shop, by all books and navigating material you need, be sure to grab at least two Log pose, it better to have some in stock." Looking at her, he sees her nod back. " Nojiko, you are on supply duty, take everything that you will need." Say him then, turning to her, before making the cart appear for her to move more freely." Kuina, you are in charge of transmission duty, by using all type of Denden mushi you think we will need. Be sure to at least partially conceal your appearance. I don''t want marines to take you for Tashigi. Speaking of it, Tasighi and I will go for the base. Once you have everything, return here and put it away, I will leave a little more of cash here in case it wasn''t enough. If there some left, use it for anything taking your fancy." ################################## As they all separate, the ex-marine lead him to her previous base. Due to the ''provisory'' absence of Smoker, most of the marines were outperforming patrol to dissuade the potential pirates in town to make any wave by showing a strong military presence. Due to this, they were barely unrestrained when they arrive. While he would have taken down the entire base like had done each time, it wasn''t the moment to be spotted. "That way." Say Tashigi, leading him through the corridors of the main construction in the base, they arrive at a partially concealed staircase leading underground. "Only the officers are made aware of this staircase, it leads to the high-security jails and vault of the base." Nodding at her, they descend. Passing the empty jails, they soon found a vault similar to the one found on Nezumi base, but larger. Putting a hand on the wall on the side of the vault door, he transmutes the entire vault, creating a space, and isolating it from the rest of the structure. At the same moment, his hand came in contact with the vault'' door, absorbing it in his storage while think beam of wood was left behind to support the weight of the structure above. Done, they made their way back, before turning to another, smaller, construct linked to the main building. Unlike the vault, the door was only locked with a thick padlock. A quick transmutation later, the two enter the marines'' base'' weapon supply. Taking in the rack of swords, Metalic b?, spears, crates of gunpowder and bullets, he turns to the left weapon, nets. Just by the look, he could tell that not all were the same, while they were a vast number of ''normal'' one, around fifty or so, he sees ten bulkier on the side, with round pieces of metal on the crossing knots. Smirking, he absorbs all of them, before taking the cuffs as well, knowing that they should have some made with it too. Thinking for a while, he says. "Take me to his office, they may have some interesting information in." Nodding, they once again enter the building, dodging the odd patrol in the corridors, before entering in Smoker office. Rather than losing his time to search it, he takes everything, leaving the room bare, before they escape through the window, climbing on the base roof, before jumping on the nearest roof and vanish. ################################## Having zero interest in the town, Alex made his way back to the ship, after leaving Tashigi with the same amount of money that the girl for her. Taking the vault out of his storage on the deck, he transmutes the door into ingots, before looking inside it. As he was thinking, the vault was containing a large amount of money. The wads were arranged neatly in crates, while some of them contain golden coins. With a rapid calculus through his storage, he counts 2,500,000B in coins of 500B. Seeing the small amount he transmutes it into a gold ingot, rising they value. Storing the crate directly, he was surprised to see some document in the vault, as well as a small wooden chest. Opening it, he found a Devil Fruit. ''CS?'' -On It! ... And done! Sub-Sube no Mi. The fruit that the whale would have found in another timeline. For all we know, the only other Devil Fruit in this sea, after Ace had found his Mera-Mera on Sixis.- Storing it with the Gomu-Gomu, he takes out his built forge, taking out different ingots of metal, diamonds from Arlong park, the nets and cuffs of the base. Putting the ingots in the crucible in the appropriate proportion, he reduces to dust the diamonds, adding it to the mix. Separating the cuffs and nets from they kairoseki, he put into the crucible, and start to slowly breathe fire on it. Bringing the temperature higher, the metals start to melt like butter, turning into a viscous substance, before turning bright yellow and into a more liquid state. Taking a transmuted diamond rod, he stirs the mixture slowly, making sure that all the element were perfectly mixed, he transmutes the different casting from baked clay. Taking the tongs, he tightly grips the crucible containing the ten kilos of bubbling molten metal, pouring it into the casting of his knife. Returning the crucible on the forge before breathing on another flame to keep the temperature high enough, he flash-plunge the cast into the water tank below, lowering the temperature of the blunt shape. Taking the form out of it, he starts to pound on the metallic shape. With a periodical blast of flame, another knife rapidly takes form, before being plunged into the oil to fix his final shape. After sharpening and inscribing the previous runes, he soon replicates the process four other times. Done with his knives, he re-creates two of Nami three-part staff, before creating two katanas. The rest of the metal was transmuted into an ingot after cooled down. ################################## ''Time for an experiment.'' Descending to the cells, he takes off the box hiding Baggy face, and drain the water. Drawing his fives knives, he mercilessly hacks at the sleeping and clown, removing all four limbs and nose. Waken from the sudden excursing pain, He didn''t have time to yell before being slashed by the two katanas. Rapidly losing his blood from the cuts, his head was finally smashed open by the staff. Nodding at the working weapons, he turns the body into parts, cleaning the cell by storing them with the rest. ################################## While the duo was plundering the marine base, Nami was strolling the streets, looking for her target. Smirking at the gaze she receives from male and female alike, she scowls when she catches three particular men. They had been following her since she exits the dock and separated from her sister and Kuina. Wanting to be done with, she turns to the first back street she crosses. ''As expected.'' Sighing when she feels them follow, she hears. "You''re in the territory of the Bartolomeo club, their a fee to pay f you don''t want to be..." Before the man could finish his third-rate villain line, he let an agonising scream when a pointed hell came to slam into his manhood. With eyes rolling in the back of their orbits, he lost consciousness from the sheer pain he was felling, slamming limply on the ground. The two on his say whiten why reflexively hold their bits, feeling fantom pains with just the sight. "The only one allowed to retrieve anything from me his hubby, then again, he always made sure to leave my purse full of liquid." Laughing lightly at her salacious comment, she made the two other stooges rejoin their buddy as they understand what she was saying. The three unconscious, she loots then, founding few hundreds thousand Berrys in a backpack, of the one that had spoked, he was wearing. "Thank for the contribution!" say her while kissing a 5,000B note. Returning to the alley, she found the shop she was aiming for, after enquering for the locals. Hearing the bell on the door, the dozing middle-aged man at the counter straighten. "Welcome to Logue town premium Grand Line shop! We have a large selection of navigation wears for all type of clients!" Greet him a little more enthusiastic than necessary. "You do receive a lot of clients, is it?" Ask Nami dryly at the man exuberance, making him deflate a little. "Ever since that damn marine captain his catching all pirate coming here. While I''m grateful they look over for our safety, they are killing our commerce." "I imagine." Say her compassionately, before looking at the shop items. Spotting some curious glass bubble containing compass needle inside, she came nearer, soon rejoin by the man. "Our last supply of Log Pose, not that the thing had been edited since the last century at least. An indispensable tool for anyone wishing to sail on the Grand Line." Looking at them, she could see that some were pointing toward a certain direction while the other was lazily spinning on themselves. The other difference was also the price range. The static one were displayed from 150,000 to 400,000 and any range in between, while the spinning one were only at 100,000. "Why do some move and others don''t?" Asked her. "The static one is Eternal pose. A set log poses that will always point toward the set island, no matter what. the spinning one is Log pose. They are cheaper because they are blank." , Nodding at the explanation, she remembers Alex word, telling her that they would only need Log pose, once he had studied them he would be able to create the eternal pose. "Alright, I will take..." She was about to say three before she spots a bow at the foot of the shelve. "What about the one in the box?" Hear her, he sighed." Their defective product, the glass is either cracked of the instrument is damaged, it happens something, during their routing. The last batch particularly, I have nearly only that. I was about to throw them." "How about selling them to me for 100,000B, and I will take three Log pose?" He looks at her surprised. "Why would you want damaged goods?" "Hubby like to study things, if it broken goods, he won''t fear to damage them entirely." "If your sure, you can have them freely, they were about to be wasted anyway." Say him shrugging, as all his good were warranted, and he had already received the money back for them after an expert of the manufacturer had passed. "Thank you!" Say her with a large smile. Leaving the man take them to the counter, she browses the aisles of books, taking all on the other blues as well as cartography supplies for her maps. Adding her items to the three log pose, he gives him the final sum. "That will be a total of 785,560B." Any other time she would have haggled, but she did receive ten free Log pose, so she pays without a word, before taking the crate he had generously given, while he sends her off with a large smile on his face, happy that the transaction of the day would give him some breathing room. ################################## Having taken a few hours to crafts the weapons, he wasn''t surprised to see the girls already there when he climbed up. Other than the supplies they would need, he could see some wooden crates in the cart, and Tashigi holding few blades with her, happily. "Alright, does anyone had found all they need?" "Yep," start Nami, rolling the ''p'', happily." The town didn''t have more than three shops selling the log pose. Since they have difficulty selling them since Smoker was here, capturing all pirates, I was able to have ten more for the three I had brought, this way, each of us would be able to have one, just in case." Say the orangette, while giving each to them a glass bubble mounted on a wooden bracelet, containing a compass needle. "The others are broken, but I''m sure it won''t hinder you." Nodding at Nami, he transmutes two with cracked glass, returning them to their pristine form, and gif one to Nami, taking the other for him and storing the others for later. "Other than the ones we had taken from the marines, the store didn''t have more, we will need to enter the Grand Line for them." Say Kuina while shaking her head when he looks at her. "I was able to take them from a store I know!" Say Tashigi while showing them the blades she has. "That stingy old man didn''t recognize me and tried to scam me for Shigure, so I knocked him out and taken his best weapons!" Alex was still marvelling at the change in Tashigi, it was not she had completely changed, just as if a repressed part was slowly emerging. From her somewhat childish action, it must have been a repressed childhood that she was receiving by now being free of nearly any constraint. Looking at the blade, he recognizes the Sandai Kisetsu and Yubishiri along with three others he didn''t know. ################################## After everyone helped to store any supplies and start to sail toward Grand Line, he calls them back on the deck. "I have some present for everyone." He takes the weapon, giving them to the four. Unlike the previous clear white-blue metal, those had a darker shine to them, from the kairoseki. "They are made with the same metal than my knives, mixed with kairoseki, so while being even more sturdy, they greatly work on Devil Fruit user. I gifted you a generic b? for you two because I still working on your weapon, Kitten, and Nojiko, we still don''t know what you will prefer, so it has to do for now." Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 134 the start of the end In his office of Marineford, Sengoku was filling files when a marine suddenly barges in. Taking position and salute, the marine immediately states his business. Knowing that no marine would barge in without motif, he stays quiet and waits for the man to make his report. "Fleet admiral, new have come from east blue!" Snapping his head to the man, he abruptly rises."What news?!" Gulping the marine respond. "The crew of Kreig have been finally found, they were just escaping Calm Belt when a patrol spots them. From their report, a part of his fleet could bee see being munched on by Sea King, and the rest worth for wear. They had counted 23 ships, before giving chase, trying to keep them in sight and report. This continued until they were lost for a time. Half an hour later, Lieutenant Fullbody, while in break immediately contact the HQ after spotting the fleet near the Baratie, a floating restaurant in the east blue. It was speculated that Kreig was attempting to take over the ships to gather another crew and stay low for a while." Sengoku nod at this, knowing that it would have mostly been the case, but the fact that he was warned of Kreig movement back in this sea was giving him dread, who was immediately proven. "After Captain Smoker has been sent to put a definitive end to the man, another crew had been spotted." Say him with a slight quiver in his voice. "Them?" Asked Sengoku, barely restraining his anger. "Yes, fleet admiral. They were spotted dismantling down the ships of Kreig while he was facing off the patrol." "Dismantling ships? In the middle of the sea?" "A devil Fruit use most likely, from their behaviour, the captain of the crew should be the one with it. But it, not the most worrying part. Captain smoker had been slain..." "What?! How?!" Sengoku fist came crashing on his desk, forming a hole directly, rather than broke in entirely. The Sweating marine does he best to continue, even if he was completely frightened. "Kreig showed the use of a chemical weapon, a powerful poison in gaseous form. Because of the nature of Captain smoker fruit, it has immediately mixed with his being, turning fatal, this was before he falls in the sea. Not a single marine had the time to plunge an try to save him because the capsule containing the gas had been struck above the ships spreading it to them before they could react." "Shit." Gritting his teeth, he falls back limply in his seat. Seeing that the marine was still there, he whiten. "They''re more to it?" Asked him, receiving a nod from it. "After the death of all our men, the crew of five had taken down the rest of the Kreig crew. The captain himself, Alexander had faced off around 900 men, Kreig, and his lieutenant alone, exiting the fight as the sole winner and with barely any wound. He had show proficiency in blade-wielding, able to produce weak flying attack, while even mixing real fire in attack. After then, they immediately depart from the place, leaving nothing behind. Was it not from the witness there, no one would have known it happen." "This is a disaster." Say the man weakly, going through the given file, containing a more in-deep report, with some pics from the Denden Mushi. It was made clear that the man was turning more and more dangerous, the stacking unknown abilities of him were starting to worry Sengoku. ''They even had to gain another crew member.'' Looking at the file, he grits his teeth when he sees that it was dating back from three days already because Admiral Akainu had ordered that the commission raise the bounty fo the group. ''Wait, if this is three days late... That bad!'' Before he could even finish his thoughts, another marine irrupts in the room. "Urgent report sire, Logue town base at been raided! the vault had vanished and the weaponry completely emptied! Evans'' crew had also been sighted in the town before immediately depart twenty minutes ago!" "Fuck!" Say him causing cracks to spread from is position on the floor and walls. "Damn Akainu! If you had directly reported this, it wouldn''t have happened! Now we had the strongest crew ever from east blue, entering Grand Line without a hint of their route or able to stop them! Give the commission the green light for the bounties!" ''With any chance, they will be too overjoyed to make it in Grand Line and be caught on their first island, but I doubt it.'' ################################## While the highest authority in the marine HQ was seething at the mess left for one of his men to see some people removed by offering more money, rather than directly goes for them, the girl was experimenting with their new weapons. Kuina and Tashigi were sparing with their new katana, marvelling at the creation that hadn''t anything to envy to one of the ? wazamono blades. Should he put his hand on the appropriate material, even Saijo ? wazamono shouldn''t be difficult to create. With the runes on, they came only a little short of the higher blades. Looking at the side, where the two sisters were also sparing, remain him that he had to work on her ''clima-tack''. It wouldn''t take him long to come with the adequate rune cluster for the B? to re-create the first generation of the weapon. Once in Skypiea, it would be even greater. Right now, he was working on the Log pose. Deconstructing one, it didn''t take him long to understand how it works. All was in the needle, made from a particular metal sensible to electromagnetic waves, it was able ''copy'' the frequency of the one on the island on where they would stand. Once copied, it would then be attracted to the next frequency, the next island. From what he could see, it was able to point to the next island because they all share the same electromagnetic waves, only having a difference in frequencies. It this was true, then Shabondy would be either a mix of all the waves of the different route only a part of the complete electromagnetic wave of Shabondy. If it was true, he would have a way to found Laugh tale without the Road poneglyph, all he would need was to take all the route of the new world. The second solution was to make an eternal pose of the island named on the road poneglyph, even three would do. He already knows that Big Mom had one, Zou Island on zunisha too, and perhaps even kaido, otherwise, the two other emperors should know were to found the two others. Even then, the One Piece wasn''t his aim, all he wanted was to travel and gather enough strength to live freely. While he had already 24 ladies, with two pregnant and three mothers of his daughter, he still wanted a few more, to widen the gene pool as much as possible. ################################## Shaking his head to return to the task at hand, he takes out an ingot of stainless steel he had in stock, transmuting it into a wristwatch bracelet with the appropriate runes, he takes off the glass sphere from the wooden bracelet. Lightly touching the right rune, the opening on the wristwatch of the bracelet, he put the sphere into the magically expanded place of its exact size. Closing it back, after adding a crystal lens above, he was left with a Log pose wristwatch. Protected, he won''t fear to break the fragile glass bubble. The bracelet itself was rune-made unbreakable and also provide few other services, notably the circling gauge that would indicate that the log had finished registering the island when it turns completely green. He would even be able to see the progression on. The frame of the watch had a compass installed that would be able to give the direction once he had studied the effect of Grand Line on it, to isolate them. He had also haded a digital clock just for the fun and would install communicating runes later to not be dependant on Denden Mushi and risk to be spied on by the marines. Done with his he creates four other from the ten Log pose, but keep them until they were finished, they were no need to give an unfinished product. Done, he starts to draw the cluster for Nami weapon while waiting for them to attain Red Line, and enter Grand Line. Having seen the news coo, he knows that they only have a few days on the normal schedule. Two days were from the time that should have been passed on the three days party on Nami island, and the other three from the time they would have wait for Kreig to appear. But like he had seen not all fact correspond to the timeline, as Kreig wouldn''t have come later, or was it due to him changing thing? Neither less, they are five days in advance, time that they could easily pass on whiskey peak or little garden, after that it won''t matter. The only even he would have to look for was if Ace was captured by Kurohige, an act on it. ################################## "Everyone, it here!" The sudden shout of Tashigi from the crew nest gather everyone attention, rising they head, they all could see the large red wall spanning on kilometres on each side. Unlike for Luffy''s time, they had a clear day and a light wind, making it extremely easy for Nami to see and set them on the right current. Standing in the steering room, they all look with large eyes, at the ''tiny'' entrance in the wall of Redline. The moment they pass the first man-made gate, the ship immediately shot forward, propelled by the strong current, that lead to the summit of the Redline. It was only thanks to the ''shock-absorption runes on the ship that it didn''t submit any damage, nor they fell it crashing back in the route of Grand Line, after the four current strikes again each other on the top. "Fold the sails, and cut the engine, we don''t know what could be at the base of the current, better be safe than sorry." Say, Alex, knowing that there was a chance that the whale would be there. This was also a point that wasn''t still clear for him. While the skeleton was a good musician and decent fighter, he knows that he won''t like his salacious jokes on his girls and they wouldn''t be able to be clothed as they like on the pool if they know there are pervert around. Chopper would be another story, as a reindeer, he hadn''t any interest in human woman, even with his fruit, since he knows how he had reacted to that mink on Zou. Chopper'' was safe to integrate to the crew, but other than this, he won''t add men. ################################## As they start to lose speed once they exited the slope, the had enough to attain the lighthouse on the side. "Let throw the anchor for now and relax a little, as long as we don''t enter any route, for now, the marine won''t be able to spot us. I will go and see if anything had fallen out of the shelves." Say, Alex, while climbing down on the staircase {[Objective: "Future path to greatness."] As a living being in the world, and an adventurous man that had chosen to sail the vast sea, you will be confronted to make a choice. Objective: Join one of the four factions: -Marine -Pirate -Revolutionary -World government agent [Completed] {Hidden objective:"Tutorial"] You have been brought to this world, before being sent to others before your return, make it alive! Objective: Enter the Grand Line and start your adventure! [Completed] ''CS?'' -It has its say, it was the last mission and hidden objective realisable. Now your free to do as you like, no more mission, no more restriction. ''The last travel ticket'' is the last reward, it will take you and your girls to a final destination once you chose it, even them I think we both know where it would be.- ''Will he take ALL my girls?'' -Yes.- ''What about the territory?'' -It''s your choice, but once you use the ticket, no turning back.- ''Oh... I see.'' His inner voice subducted.'' I don''t have to decide now, right?'' -Yes, it more like an end game item, only to be used once your sure all is over for you and you chose to quit. So for now, don''t worry about it, enjoy your adventure and go fetch your future women before passing the rest of your life among them.- ''I will. And CS?'' -Yes, buddy?- ''What about you?'' -You won''t get rid of me that easily, I will stick with you until your last breath.- ''Good, I would hate to lost a friend.'' -Thank Bbuddy.- ''Your welcome.'' Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 135 spreading the ripples As soon as the last message window was dismissed, he feels a slight change operating in his body and mind. ''CS?'' -That should be the last change, it related to your status, give a try.- ''Status'' {[Name: Alexander D. Evans] [Age: 17] [Race: sacred Evans] [STR: 9 --\u003e 26] [VIT: 26 --\u003e 235] [DEX: 10 --\u003e 132] [AGI: 10 --\u003e 153] [STA: 15 --\u003e 869] [ENG: 36 --\u003e 153] [WIL: 10 --\u003e 26] [MID: 10 --\u003e 263] [STR: 4,513 Kg] [VIT: 2602 years] ''Does it say Haki? how came I had already learned Haki?'' -During your fight with Kreig crew, due to your state of mind, you had been able to break into the 10th layer of WIL, that had to unlock your observation Haki, like the rest, it separated into data, every 100 point would give you a meter, that why you could ''feel'' only until the end of your tails when extended. Even then, your Haki is the most basic. If you want to further it you will need a mix of WIL and MID. For now, you can only feel the ''breath'' of thing, after then it will be the aura of people, their surface thoughts, and future sight. That depends on your MID stat, the WIL would only boost the distance.- ''So for armement haki...'' -Your STR is too lacking for now, but yes, a mix of WIL, STR, and MID. as for the last one, if you ever had it should be a mix of STA, ENG, WIL, and MID- ''Seems right for me. Now that I know what I need, I have to work on my STR before we arrive on Skypiea, Crocodile could be taken with a mix of frost and fire to soak him, but Enel had Mantra, without Aremenment Haki, I won''t be able to take him down.'' -You have your weapons.- ''True, but it better to start working on it before the new world.'' -Would you disperse the crew for two years as they have done?- ''To be honest, I don''t know, it too far in the future, for now, we will relax a little before entering Grand Line.'' ################################## After finishing his chat with CS and make sure that all their supplies were secured, he gives a last peek at the meat closet. AS they hadn''t buy any meats in Logue town, their supplies were starting to dime. E was about to exit it, when a particular spot attracts his gaze, looking at it he saw an oversized purple raspberry, with swirls on the fruit. "Well, at least we didn''t lose Baggy fruit." He rapidly stores it into a wooden box, before leaving it with the Gomu-Gomu and Sube-Sube, and rejoin the girls at the pool. It was after a few hours at looking the girls soaks in the pool, or sunbathing topless on the side of it, near the tangerines trees, that Alex decides to prepare the diner. While he wasn''t Sanji, he was able to make a decent meal nutritious enough to feed their large appetite. Wanting to go for grillade, he jumps in the sea from the stern, after leaving a pre-made ladder and taking a large net taken from the marine, resized for smaller meshes. Looking through the goggle lens, he was astonished by the amount of wildlife exiting the current. He was already knowing that, as the four seas rejoin, they should be quite the amount of fishes taken and send in the Grand Line, but it was still an astonishing scene. Swimming near the shore of the lighthouse, a multitude of crustacean and shellfish were clinging on the walls. Taking a woven basket and a normal knife out of his storage, he starts to harvest a large number of easy targets. Thanks to his improved constitution, he was able to hold his breath sufficiently long enough to gather a good amount, but he would still need to make another travel. Tying the basket to the ladder, he takes his net and captures a few large specimens, leaving the smaller pass him. ################################## He was about to return to the surface when a shadow starts to appear underneath his position. Seeing it lengthen and slightly move, he saw Laboon starting to return to the surface, fresh, bleeding gash on his head after his last confrontation with Red Line. From its sluggish movement, he could guess that it was still under the anaesthetics injected by the old doctor. The more it came to the surface and the more he realises the ginormous size of the whale. Following it, he climbs the ladder while bringing the fished fishes with him. "Hubby, did you see something it the water? There is that enormous shadow that didn''t stop to growth not too far." Ask Nami a little worried. "There is an island whale surfacing, better move the ship a little, just in case." "Hm!" She immediately goes to the steering room to move the ship before the whale break through the surface and send them against the Redline by the moving water. Moving to the seemingly inhabited lighthouse, he starts to prepare the grill while chopping the fishes and cook the shellfish. Not a minute later, the dark-blue whale slowly pokes it head out of the water, still sending waves to crash against the walls. ################################## As the four girls rejoin Alex on the island, the sound of grinding metal gears was heard from the whale, looking at it, they look incredulously at a steel door opening from the side of its stomach, a small floating island with a house on, exiting. On the lawn in front of the house, a tall man with flower-like petal under his bald head, a large lower lip and a beard sprouting and divided into the two sides of his chin. Even with his apparent advanced age, he had still a stocky and muscled body. At his feet, passed out, was a couple. The girl was sporting long, clear blue hair keep in a ponytail on the top of her head by a large golden ring with some jewels encrusted in, a light green coat with white furred cuff. Under her open coat was a blue top with a deeper blue, swirl pattern. A belt made of disk sporting green half-spherical gem was holding a white short. The man on her side had short carrot hair, a golden crown on his head and a green suit, white shirt and orange foulard around his neck, with blue shoes. His cheek had? tattooed on. ################################## After taking down the two morons that were attempting to hunt Laboon from the past month, Crocus wasn''t thinking found a ship docked on his lighthouse. From where he stood, four girls were standing, looking at him and the door on Labbon side with surprised faces. Not feeling any threat from them, he docks his small island on the ship side and climbs up, founding another person there. throwing the passed out moron on the side, he approaches the group. It was only them that he see who they were. The newly pirates of east blue dubbed Evans pirates by the marines, even if he didn''t see any flag on. Seen from near, their similar large height was somewhat surprising, but he had seen stranger stuff on Grand Line. Moving to the side, he sees a table dressed for six, while the boy was bringing plates of cooked food. "Came, we intrude on your house, the least we can do is share a meal." At least the boy seems friendly, far from the monster they made him seems, but the marines were never the best source of information when they don''t manipulate them directly. "It has been a while since a crew made it. Name''s Crocus and the whale behind is Laboon." ################################## "Nice to meet you, I''m Alex." "Nami." "Nojiko." "Kuina." "Tashigi." "Bwoooo!" The loud song of Laboon woke and startle up the two in a sudden motion. "Nice to meet you too Laboon!" Say, Alex, laughing lightly, and seemingly making the whale happy. The weirdo with the orange hair was about to take a bite, before being sent flying with a kick of Alex. After crashing a little further, he screams while holing his bruised cheek. "What that for! It rude to kick someone face when they were about to eat!" "They are with you Crocus?" Asked Alex, ignoring him, even if he was already knowing the answer. "No, those two clowns had been trying to kill Laboon from the past month." Respond to him while smirking at the treatment he receives. "That whale is precious for our island! We need meat!" Cried back the still downed weirdo. "Then learn to fish or eat you, friends, since you don''t have any shame by hunt the poor Laboon, you surely heartless enough to feed on your friends, no?" "What?! For what time of barbarian you take us for?!" Scream the man. "For scrum working for Baroque Works, a group criminal trying to overthrow a peaceful country by scheming against it, and under the order of another scrum called Crocodile, Shishibukai hiding behind his title." Suddenly say Alex, lasting smile, his face turning serious. His words draw gasps from the two agents, Mr.9 from the busted identity of his boss, and Vivi, that someone was knowing the truth about her country state. Looking in the sky, she saw a shadow circling above them, before plunging on their position, When they became near enough; all could see that it was a sunglass-wearing, yellow with red flowers, aviator cap sporting vulture, with an otter wearing a blue with purple spot onesie and sunglass. As they attain a certain altitude, the otter starts to slam a clamshell on another, trying to lit gift looking thing'' fuse. Before it was successful, two guns shot resound, and two corpses can crashing down, both headless. ################################## All head turn to me as I lower my rifle, giving the girls a slight head sign, they nod, before tying them. "Now that the pest is taking out, let eat before it cools down." Sitting back, I could see Crocus looking at me and the rifle. Knowing the man, he had surely cached on the fact that I didn''t have it before he returns to his meal. I know they were relatively harmless other than their gift-wrapped bomb, but Crocodile didn''t need to know that we will come for him. Ignoring the yelling weirdo and the pale looking Vivi, I return to my meal, still pondering if we need to wait for the duo of mr.5 and Miss Valentine to came and hunt Vivi down, or directly move to Little garden, after decimating the group of a bounty hunter on whiskey peak. With any chance, I could use Igaram to send a message back to Crocodile, with us going to Little Garden after whipping out their group, saying that he had followed us with Vivi, after faking their death. If he was already knowing the two identities, and the fact that Mr.3 would be sent to the island for securing the bounty of the two giant, he would surely send them here, to take us, the giants, and the two spies down in a single go. with those four out of the picture, it would only leave Bentham to deal with before, facing the rest of the organization, and take Chopper between the two. ################################## After thinking about it, Alex decided that it would be better to immediately depart. That way, Igaram or Crocodile wouldn''t be alerted of the Unluckies missings. Knocking Mr.9 unconscious, he throws him in a jail in the hold, and bring Vivi in one of the room the woman tower, after making sure that he had locked all the other rooms of the ship, making only the room and kitchen available. Setting sail toward the island pointed by Vivi Log pose, they enter Grand Line proper. ################################## "Make sure to always keep an eye on the Log Pose, those seas are known to be a graveward because of it treacherous current and its sudden burst of weather." Say, Alex, while he was keeping Nami company in the steering room. "What about our guests?" Ask her. "The woman his Vivi Nefertari, a royalty of the Alabasta Kingdom, a region of the sandy island a little further on our actual road. From the newspapers, she had been missing from a little less than a year, and anyone with half a brain would see the similarity with her. You don''t hide your appearance by only doing a ponytail, nor when you are a political figure with such a particular colour of hair." "How do you think she had been keeping low key until then, then?" "Their organization is a covert one, and from the reaction of the clown, none had encountered their boss till then, not the normal agent anyway." "How do you know that it Crocodile the boss?" "You tell me, the man is a known pirate, even covered by the government, they let him act as he wants. One day he establishes himself in a particular island full of sand when his own Logia his the Suna-Suna no Mi. Out of nowhere, an incident incurring dance powder, an artificial chemical know to make rain on an area at the cost of drying the surrounding clouds of water happen. This oh so great coincidence happens when the man weakness his water, as it would solidify his sand, and then rebellion happens. The country starts to resent the royal family that had been framed, the man establish a casino in oasis with plenty of water, galleon full of weapons crash near the rebels'' bases, and you tell me the man had nothing to do with this? I call bull!" While Alex had shamelessly used his knowledge of the canon, all this was real, as he had read those facts in the newspaper, and everyone with half a brain of caring a little about the situation would have seen it. "The most disgusting in this story is that the world government should know about this." Say him with a disgusted face. "What?! How?!" Asked the orangette shocked. "Simple, they boast to had the strongest information gathering unit active. I wouldn''t be surprised to learn that they have spies in the country a the moment we speak." "Why do they do nothing, then?!" "Simple, the Nefertari was once of the few families refusing to became Tenryuubito some 800 before. Until now they still live in their original island. The other piece of shit in Marie Geoise still see it as an affront. The situation is perfect for them, by letting Crocodile do as he please, they would have the opportunity to whip the royal family, even if he fails, I sure they will fake something behind the scene, and put the blame on Croco, before sending him to Impel Down, if not downright execute him for keeping silence. Another reason id the secret the royal family have been keeping." "Secret?" "Yes, once of the three ancient weapons his rumoured to sleep in the island, either in the desert, of the Sandora river, a large straight canal that should have been used to move the weapon. From the form, it should be a ship type weapon of something similar. The government will want to make it hand on it if it can''t make sure that it stays asleep, and they wouldn''t mind sacrifice millions of lives do attain their goal." Unknown to both of them, their conversation had been heard by a certain bluenette. Making the less possible sound, Vivi run back to the room she had been given, before bursting in tears at her powerlessness to face the situation. She had been hoping to spare all lives, but now she understands that no matter what blood will flow, be it the one of criminal and her family by the and of the government, or the one of innocent by the hand of Crocodile. Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 136 first island As warned by Alex, the crew soon face the chaotic weather of the Grand Line and particularly the completely detracted part between the entry and the first Island. They had to fight for a few hours against the elements to breakthrough the tempest and regain more calm water. Using a small break from the crazy situation, Alex disembark into a little boat to turn around the ship and made sure that everything was alright. Done with the exterior, he ties a rope around his waist and goes under the ship to equally look at it. Done after a few hours, it made Alex swear to construct a monitoring system to avoid the experience again. During all this time, Vivi had stayed in her room, weeping and moping, completely lost at what to do to save the most lives possible. She was taken out of her thoughts when Alex enters. "Time to eat princess." Surprised, she reflexively hides her body behind a caught pillow. "Kyaa! Don''t you have any shame, entering a lady room like that?" Scream her at him. "No really, you are in my ship, I am sole master on board and your nothing more than a hostage right now." Deadpan him at her still flushed self. "You dare to take me in hostage even after knowing that I am a princess!?" "Oh? Look at this, does the little princess was spying on peoples conversations? It, not ladylike, is it?" His amused response made her clamp her hands on her mouth, after realising what she says. "You are not made for that secret life thingy, isn''t it? Came along, meal ready." Chuckle him, leaving the door open behind him, soon followed by his guest. ################################## "Everyone, let me present you Princess Vivi Nefertari, princess of Alabasta and Heir to the throne. If Crocodile doesn''t ravage the country before we arrive, that it. Vivi, here are Nami, Nojiko, Kuina, and Tashigi." She waves shyly at the imposing girls facing her. "Now that the presentation is made, I need you to tell me from where until when did you hear?" "All." Simply say her while blushing at being called on her behaviour. "Great it made think simpler, here what I propose..." Following this was simply him telling them what he was thinking of doing. Vivi wanted to deny it, but after hearing spoke about the agent power and how to deflect it, she couldn''t help but agree. She had only heard rumours about them, so she was baffled that someone had so much information on an organization that was sensed to be secret. She was also worried has to how they counted go against Devil Fruit user until they show her their weapon, all made with Kairoseki. She was left against dumbfounded, even the Marines or the government was able to create similar fine weapons. While they were able to coat a surface in kairoseki, the method of refinement and integration into a weapon was out of their reach, even Vegapunk hadn''t been able to do so. What she didn''t know was he had also struggled at first, until choosing to disintegrate the mineral into powder, mixing it with the heated metal. As it was known as one of the strongest metal, no one would be able to replicate his feat. ################################## After their first day of sailing toward whisky peak, Vivi was able to convince Alex to let her speak to Mr.9. After been his partner for the past year, the two had become friendly, and after hearing of the identity of Crocodile and his aim, the man didn''t need too much persuasion to join them. "To think that I was paired with true royalty! I''m not worthy!" Scream the man was prostrating at Vivi''s feet. The scene had made the five burst in laughter while the poor Princess was completely panicked, trying to make the poor sod rise, only for him to burst into tear at the ''greatness of a true princess'', making them fall on the ground while holding their ribs, leaving a completely mortified Vivi, completely lost. ################################## The rest of the travel was made relatively calmly. When they weren''t running the length of the ship during the bouts of harsh weather, they would pass their time in training. Alex was trying to simulate his experience to the girls, pressuring them to unlock at least Observation Haki by sparing against them. Even if he knows that they won''t develop the skill suddenly, it was never too late to have a head start. Comparate to the original crew, their power level wasn''t similar. From what he could see Kuina had a little more brute force that Zoro and more technique than him at the same timeline. Nami had more power than her previous self and a different mentality. Nojiko had nothing of Ussop, and while her aim was a little worst, she wasn''t a coward. Tashigi couldn''t be compared to Sanji, but she was also a front line fighter, so it was following the same equilibrium, the only difference was that each of the girls was starting to be proficient in the use of their flame. They weren''t as hot and powerful as Alex right now, but he had a large pool of energy than them. Strangely, the girl had only two tails compared to his three, and each was born a particular pattern. When he had asked CS about it, he had responded that contrary to him, their ''stat was fixed'' they wouldn''t gain another tail, even if they grow in power. He was an anomaly, they were the true ''sacred Evans'' while his power was showing physically differently because of the system. ################################## As they were constantly moving, none a single of them could practice with their frost power, fearing to damage the ship, while they could shout fire to the side of the stern, into the sea without any risk. That why he was putting them under harsh spare, to give battle experience to Nami and Nojiko and made them rely more on their instinct rather that sense. After three days of travel, a great part was taken by the sudden burst of tempests on the first day, otherwise, they would be already there, the island came into sight. "Alright you two, you know what to do?" Asked Alex, happy when they nod back. "Fake the situation, make as if you were regular pirates, lay the trap, and way until you take care of the bounty hunter under baroque works." "That right. Vivi, I leave Igaram and his partner to you." "Yes, live it to me, Alex, I sure that miss Monday will also join us." "Still be careful, if anything goes wrong, shout, we will come to help." "Mnnn." nod the princess back, before the two jumps from the stern and rapidly swim to the shore. they had agreed to give them an hour, to let the time of the island to prepare for their arrival, before moving toward the island. "Your sure we can trust them?" Asked Tashigi, still warry of the two, from her experience. "Yes, even then, it wouldn''t matter much, the most Crocodile can do him to hasten his plan if he knows that someone was targetting his agent. If they do that, it will only threaten the life of her father a the capital population. It just not worth for her, not after she had past nearly a year to infiltrate them to bring them down." ################################## As the hour pass, they made their way to the docking block, on the side of the river flowing through the island. While they could see the bounty hunter joyfully fake the welcoming, the five catches the glimpse in the eyes of the forth frontmost of the assembly and slight nod, before their serious face fade into an equally joyful greeting. "Welcome pirates to... Ma ma ma! To Whiskey peak! We have prepared a few... MA ma ma! A feast for you!" In an inviting gesture from the blond man sporting ridiculously huge rolls in his hair, the crowd burst in applause, busted by the same their coverture, as they didn''t have a flag, telling them that they only know them through there bounty, and normal civilian never keep them, they would have been found, even if Alex didn''t warn them. What follows a giant party spawning all the length of the rest of the day, going until late in the night. When they feel that they had stretched the act as much as they could, they start to fake unconsciousness. Seeing the pirates finally ''succumb'' to the sleeping pills, they start to trickle out of the house by small groups, unwilling to wake them up too soon. When the pirates were the only one left in the hall, the highest-ranked millions gather everyone not too far. "Sancho, why do we have to waste so much reserve on the pirates? Seeing the size of the crew, they shouldn''t be worth that much, the only valuable thing here his the ship!" Complain goons in the middle of the crowd, unwilling risk to be called upon, and hiding amid his comrades. Agreeing shouts rapidly rise, until Sancho slams his hand on the barrel at his side. "Silence! and Looks at this your Morons!" Under his palm was a little stack of five bounties stack. "Their all wanted! And with a pretty Berry on their head at that!" Yell him back excited at the amount of the cumulated Bounty. Taking his hand out of the stack, he distributes them among his men. When they start to look at the price of each, some whiten at the sheer amount. "Isn''t it too high? It says they came from east blue, they must have put an extra zero, right?" Captain: Alexander D. Evans Nickname: Akuma no Shiro Neko Bounty: 50,000,000B Status: Alive. Navigator-First mate: Nami D. Evans Nickname: Dorobo Neko Boutny: 30,000,000B Status: Dead or alive. Swordswoman: Kiuna Nickname: Kizoku gari. Bounty: 30,000,000B Status: Dead or alive. Swordswoman: Tashigi Nickname: Kaihei gari. Bounty: 30,000,000B Status: Dead or alive. Sniper: Nojiko nickname: shadow cat Bounty: 25,000,000 Status: Dead or alive. "165...165,000,000B for the entire crew." Whispered them, as if fearing that speaking to high would wake them up. All turn their gaze fearfully to the Hall, trying to imagine what type of crimes one would need to commit for they to all have that much on their head. "Everone! they''re gone!" Came screaming one of the posted bounty hunter, charger to look over the crew. "What?! This bad! Everyone, search for them! We can''t let such bounty escape!" Scream excitedly Sancho, forgetting that if they were indeed awake, they would be crushed in second. "They are no need to came to look for use, were here." Hearing the voice coming from above, they all look up, to see four silhouettes appearing on the edge of the roof, on the house facing them. "Alright girls, hubby says that the Log Pose his charged and were clear to go, so let get over with it." ################################## As one, the four jump from the height, letting themselves free falling, before landing gracefully and without a sound on the group. Taking their weapon, they immediately swoop in the immobile group, frozen from fright. When the first limbs start to fly and blood gush and splatter every was, they finally broke out of their trance, only for the nearest to be mauled by the ruthless girls, be it men women of children, it didn''t matter, that had taken them as easy prey, and they need to pay the price. As yell and scream of pay resound in the night of the island, Alex was rapidly moving from house to house, storing everything after a quick transmutation on the house''s foundation. On the dock, fives figures were looking with fright at the brutal efficiency of the group. The 250 Millions present on the island hadn''t held them back for more than ten minutes, and it was that long only because they spread all around, hiding. On the other side of the shore, the entire sight had been cleaned of any habitation, and soon, the same was happening to their side too. "What type of monsters did you have made acquittance whit, princess Vivi?" Asked Igaram, his voice slightly shaking. While he was the captain of the royal guard, Alabasta hadn''t know conflict for few decencies and he hadn'' assisted to such massacre for few years. "I don''t know they seem to be good peoples on the ship." Responded her, gaze fixed morbidly on the ongoing massacre. ''At least we can trust that they would be able to defend themselves and help if a fight broke before we return.'' He had complete faith in his princess, if she says that she trusts them, he will too, and by the look of their power, he was vastly outpowered, and wouldn''t be able to fight back, should they wish it. Once the last house, bodies and ships cleared, the crew made their way to the group. ################################## "You must be Igaram, captain of the Alabasta royal guard?" "Indeed." "Welcome and board, let us go, there nothing left there." Nodding at the young man facing him, they all follow on the ship. Alex leads them to the towers on the back of the ship." Right one for men, the left for women, the long hall is were the kitchen his, if any of you hungers, just take what you found. The hold is out of reach for any of you, as well as my room. we have a library for those that would found the time long, and you are expected to help on the ship, questions? Good, good night everyone." His piece says, he turns around and rejoins the steering room, to steer the ship away from the island and make sails toward Little Garden. Igaram and Miss Monday were surprised by the luxury found in the room and taken aback at the bathroom. As the room was large enough, Vivi happily drags Karoo with her, using him as a pillow. ################################## The moment they exit the waters of the island, Alex received a welcomed surprise. ''Cool!'' Please go to to read the latest chapters for free 137 the garden on the sea The guest on the boat was surprised to see that they were the last to awoke on the following morning. They had partied and swallowed ungodly amount of food and drinks, yet, they stand straight not long after it. Looking at the two women sparing with blades, he was surprised to see that they weren''t that far from their swordsman, and perhaps even better. As for Alex, Igaram feel shivers running his spine when he sees him fight the two wielding staffs girls. He didn''t know yet, be he was uncomfortable looking at those five shining cold blades. It wasn''t from the number of knives, but they very presence was unsettling as if something raw and primal was creeping. He daren''t approach further, fearing that they would jump at him and bites in his flesh. He had already felt that feeling, in larger, more powerful and more controlled, but the essence was there. It was during one of the Reverie when they had crossed the path of the Shishibukai Mihawk. He knows that it was the mark a real swordsman and that Alex had started to walk on the path. Other than the bitting aura, it was amazing to see them in action. Never before would he have thought that someone would be able to use five blades simultaneously, with five different members. The girls were struggling even to defend, until, the blue-haired woman takes a pistol. They hear the gunshot, but it was the sparks at two different place that attract their gazes. When looking at it, they could see that the round bullet was bisected cleanly in two halves! It confirms his thought; the young man was already able to cut into metal as if paper. ################################## The first day of travel was a little awkward for the four ex-Baroque works agent, feeling that they were intruding into an already tight united crew, even if they know that they hadn''t formed for more than three weeks and were nearly strangers before. It didn''t ward them off to use the pool through. While he had passed the age to play in the water happily, the sight of a laughing Vivi did greatly for Igaram heart, having seen such a carefree smile from ages from the young Princess. He was using this time to explore the writing of the east blue, as even for them, it wasn''t easy to make them come to them. It had surprised him that a pirate crew was having such a collection on board. While it wasn''t extensive by any mean, they were undoubtedly the only crew with that much different topic. When he had asked Alex on this, he had responded that an uncultured man was nothing more than a sheep, nodding at the work of the ruling power without thinking for itself. That knowledge was the access toward true freedom. ################################## When the island came to sight, Alex sent his ESD (experimental spying device), to scout the island and saw if it had some additional guests that the two giants and local wildlife. The ESD was nothing more than a Denden Mushi secured and resized enchanted surfboard. As the Denden Mushi was light, the enchantment was strong enough to carry it with gravity redirection cluster. The runes were powered by a pre-charged focus, acting as a battery and allow for now a twenty-minute flight. I was still at its start, but they had effectively gained a sying device. By tinkering with the previously obtain equipment. A was able to create a small camera, actioned by the Denden Mushi, and put on his shell. The camera, linked to a second device, is installed in the covered nest crow to bring better coverage. As both were still small, the camera could only send back pictures from a 1,000 feet bubble each, allowing coverage of a maximum 1,900 feet, further, they would start to lost data and receive an incomplete picture. They only had to near the island before SreenShot (the Denden Mushi) catch the sight of the two boats of the baroque work agent. Adjusting the lens of the camera put over his right eye, he takes a picture by blinking, activating the runes and sending the image back to the ship. ################################## In the nest crow, the crowd assembled in front of a polished, light blue metal-framed box. On the front, a thin slot could be seen just above an extensible rack to receive the picture. The top had another slot specially crafted paper put in waiting, as well as several vials containing powders were visible. It was Alex try to a printer; the glossy paper would pass inside when receiving data, before the cluster inside would activate, retrieving the needed powdered pigments, fixing them between the paper and the glossy pellicule protecting it. After ScreenShot had exited the ship for less than ten minutes, the printer activates. A sheet of paper vanish inside, and they could see that a little of the available 25 vials of pigment, used. Five seconds later, a cloured aerial picture of the island showing two docked boats appear on an A5 format. While all were marvelling at the speed, and utterly mechanical item, Alex frown. ''The pixelisation will need a finetuning, but it isn''t that much worst that the result of Denden Mushi.'' Turning on a microphone-like device, Alex says. "Were good ScreenShot, you can come back." Ten minutes later, a widely grinning ScreenShot return to the crow nest, parks his board. Once free of his device, he happily made his way in the little house built on the side. ################################## "Ok, we now know that both Mr.3, Mr.5, and their teammate are here. Kuina, Tashigi and Nojiko, you will go and try to found them, if you can take down the two women, they are the two with the most bothersome ability. During that time, Nami and I will go and take the ships." Say him while looking at each designed group, before turning to Vivi." Princess, you are on diplomatic duty, try to see if you can make the giants warry of them, gaining their help would be good too." Say him. Seeing the burning light in her eyes, Igaram gives him a thankful nod. He knows that she would hate to stay and do nothing, but also abhorred violence; this was the best decision that could fulfil both. Docking on a little creek they found on the picture not too far but well hidden from the other two, the crew separate to their fixed objectives. ################################## Walking alongside the coast, they were slowly making their way to the docked ships. Making sure to make as less as possible sound, they creep forward. As the sight clear, and the cover of the trees recede, they came into another patch of sanded area. When not hidden behind high cliffs and volcanoes the island seem to be suitable to establish coastal habitation with how much beach it was surrounded by, if not for the pre-historic wildlife. Looking at the particular and universal ships, both know that they wouldn''t hear that much inside, seeing the small sizes. Looking around, both could see that the way was clear. Exchanging a gaze, Alex turn toward the forest while Nami bolts to the nearest Boat. Hearing her whistle that them only could listen to, at least here, he slowing made his way backwards, until being near. Turning rapidly, he jumps on board and quickly vanishes inside. As expected they didn''t found much, some supplies, a large amount of alcohol, with few missing barrels, from the look of is, woman and man clothes, and that was all, no money, no crew, nothing. Storing the ship, they visit the second, and others than a large amount of art and tea supplies, the unique craft motor attract Alex attention. Saving it for later, they start to make their way through the blasted path, before hearing a loud explosion. Knowing the plot, Alex could easily link the missing barrels and the bomber. Looking at the volute of dark smoke rising, both sprints forth the way, arriving before long to a large clearing. There in the middle of it was a downed and still smoking thin giant while a second, stocky giant, was trapped into a large mass of white matter. Near them was a boasting man with a weird hairstyle forming a three on his head, and the tip burning. To his side was a petite girl eating rice cracker in one hand a brush in the other, painting the scene in front of her. A little further, a giant cake-like sculpture made of the same white matter was snowing flakes on the trapped figures of Vivi'' group. At the other end of the clearing, smaller explosions were ringing, with slight quake making the earth vibrate under their feet and a horrendous laugh. Seeing that their presence hadn''t made know yet, Alex takes out his rifle, before blowing up Galdino head. ################################## The sudden bursting head on her side startles the little girl, before spraying her with mashed bits. Frighten by the headless sight of her partner; Miss Goldenweek couldn''t help thee shriek that escape her mouth. The high-pitched scream froze the entire clearing for a moment. Surprised by it as she rises from the last explosion blast, Miss Valentine was startled and completely miss her target because of this. Because of her haywire state, she slams against the ground in a less than adequate position, snapping her leg''s bones in the process. The sudden rapid development was all Nojiko need to snipe at the girl, that had been harassing her and hindering her long-range support against the man. Unwilling to miss her chance, the wounded and crying woman on the ground was shut up by a bullet in her head. While the rapid development froze the little girl, Mr.5 grit his teeth, before harshly breathing in his open revolver, firing at the feet of the two swordswomen he had until then keep at bay with explosions and extensive use of the surrounding vegetation. Camming running to the candle cake, Alex put his hand on it, transmuting it, and freeing the four, while Nami knocks out the artist. As he was already struggling with the two before Mr.5 chose the wisest solution, he flees from the spot. If it were anyone else, it would have been a good idea, but unfortunately, it was Alex who he was facing. Storing the body of the two Devil Fruit user on his way, he bolts after him, but not before telling them that the wax was weak against fire. Morphing entirely, he takes a deep breath, quickly catching the man odour. Tearing through the woods, he sees that he was led back to the shore where the boats have been. He was at first thinking that he wanted to flee the area, but it was before he came in contact with a house made from the past candle wax user. Hearing the ringing of a Dnden Mushi, and the panting of the man inside, he knows that he was trying to contact his superior. With a quick transmutation, the door vanishes before a knife was send flying at his unprotected back, not thinking that someone would be able to follow him. "Yes, any news?" Say a masculine voice on the other end of the line when the communication established. Gen could only open his mouth before the blade sink in his head. Silently appearing to its side, and store the corpse before he falls on the ground and makes any noise, catching the transponder in his hand. "Respond!" ordered the Denden Mushi, sporting a horizontal scar running from on side to side of his face, just above the nose. As he hears nothing, a ticking mark appears on its head before he hangs up. "Close call!" Say, Alex, relieved not to be discovered. Looking around, he could see a simple house made of two separate bedding. Storing everything present more by habit than real need, he deconstructs the wax block, before making his way back. ################################## By the time he returns, a fire was burning from chopped trees, with the four around it. A similar sight was at the feet of the giant, slowly melting the wax off. On the side, Nami was still keeping an eye on the fainted girl. He immediately traps her in a coffin of wood, like the previous five pirates, depriving of all possibility of moving anything that her head. "Everyone alright?" asked him while looking over each of them. "Yes, we didn''t fight them long enough to be injured." Respond Nojiko. "What happens?" "Just after separating, we encounter that strange house in the middle of the wood; we catch off a part of communication, Crocodile knows that we should be there and order an ambush on the giants and us. They were to contact him immediately after taking care of us. The problem, we''ve been caught off guard when that maniacal girl looks through at the window. The explosive dude had started to throw booger at the near tree, showering us with fragments of woods!" Looking at the three girls, he could effectively see that they had cuts, notably on their legs you had hindered their mobility. That plus the man always throwing explosives in a forest, he could imagine why they had difficulty in taking him down. I shouldn''t have been better with Miss Valentine using the blast and smokescreen to bomb them. That had been a bad combination. Would the group taken the woman down by surprise first before the two women harass him and give Nojiko opportunities, it would have been a quick affair, but it was not. ''This is bad; we need to make sure not to be taken off guard next time.'' Hadn''t been for Nami and Alex sneak attack this could have turned ugly rapidly. Looking at the slightly burned giant and the cuts, he frowns. ''We need a doc on board; I hope that one of the skeletons here had an undamaged Log Pose for Alubarna.'' 138 warrior pride "I thank you, human, to have free and avenge us of this cowardly attack. I''m Brogy, and the lazy bones laying down if Dorry, gabababababa." Say the giant, nearly shouting for them, before laughing. Say shout seems the last component to wake up the second giant, who appears to already heal from the blast. "Urg, my head, damn those cowardly humans, to dare to trick me like this." Grumble him holding his head with a hand, taking support o the ground with the other. "Brogy, what happens?" "The little human here had taken care of the honorless duel breaker!" Say him with a grin, tending his hand to his friend, and pulling him for him to seats. "Good riddance!" nodded him, before looking at their weapon laying on the ground, saddened. They had their handle destroyed from the explosion and the strain of the hard as steel wax, after a century of wears. Seeing this, Alex advance, attracting the gazes of the two warriors. "Do you mind if I try something? I may be able to do something about them." The two were surprised before looking at the other intently. It wasn''t a small matter; a warrior weapon is it live, to let someone meddle with them isn''t something to casually accept. Before long, the two nods at the same time. "Very well, you may try, but if you destroy them further, we will kill you!" Say ominously, Dorry. Not the less intimidated by the penetrating gaze of the giant as he didn''t think of it he nods. Putting a hand on the large blade laying on the ground, he closes his eyes and focuses. While he could have transmuted it back, it wouldn''t be the same as before, because he was ignorant of Elbaf smithing style. By converting a silver of the blade, he would be able to analyse how it. It had been years since the last time he does it, thank the vast amount of data he already has, he didn''t take long to crack the method. Ingots after ingots of metal and large beams of woods seemingly taken out of nowhere were baffling those who weren''t in the know. The total amount of weight he had taken out was worth several tons of materials, after all! Before starting, he turns to the two giants. "Mind if I take part of the crane of the sea kings you''ve killed?" "What do you mean, human?" Ask Brogy confused. "You know, those," said him, pointing at the largely covert in moss cranes on each side. "The reason why you were fighting all those years." The two of them look at him owlishly, before something seems to click in their mind. They burst in happy laughs, arm on the shoulders of the others, and sending slight quakes from the booming voice. "Finally, I Remember..!" "It all started with this little human question!" End the second giant similarly laughing. "Sure, take as much as you need! Let me fetch some for you!" While the two giants were punching the hard centurial surface, Alex was mixing different wood essences to recreate the badly damaged shield. Instead of creating plank, he made it of a single structure. Massive cracking sound thundered as large chunk of the cranes were cracked open and separated from the structure. "Girls, could you see if you can found me some sturdy leather around?" Asked Alex, as he started to work on the handle of the larger giant'' axe. "Fret not, human, I know were to found the best one around!" Boast Brogy, who leave an enormous shard of bone to his side. "You will not go without me, Brogy! We may not have decided who was the best warrior yet, but I damn well sure that you will not beat me this time!" Yell Dorry, hastily following after Brogy who was already starting to swim in the deeper water of the island. ################################## The two giants didn''t vanish for long. After they hear and feel rumbling sound and quake, seeing geyser of water bursting from the sea, the two drags behind them an enormous Sea Kings spanning at least a right half a mile long, not the largest specimen out of the sea, but the largest they all withness none the less. As Alex made his way to them, still on the beach, bickering again that their catch was the largest, he says. "Rather than stay like this, why not let me settle this? I can dismantle them and give you the result." The two giant froze mid-yell, before turning to him. They had seen him take a large amount of material out of nowhere and transform their shape, while they keep their total amount of mass, he was undoubtedly the best to judge who had won. "Very well human, you may process and announce the best of us!" "How do you want to choose? Weight, size, structure?" "Mhn, let go with the total weight, the heaviest win?" Ask Brogy to his comrade. "Fair to me." Confirm the giant. "Ok." Putting his hand on the yellow-skinned, dinosaur-like creature, he starts to transmute the skin out of the meat, bones and fat, obtaining a perfectly skinned animal, and an enormous amount of leather. Doing the same for the muscles, he targets the joints and end of each tissue, keeping them wrapped around the bones structure. The organ was the easiest to separate, and he didn''t need to touch the bones. "I emptied their stomach and intestines of everything, and drain the blood out, fair to you two?" Asked Alex. "You are a fair judge, human! Taking unto consideration such a tiny amount of detail, I''m proud to have accepted your judgment!" Say Dorry impressed, with Brogy nodding on the side. "Alright, her the second." He did the same thing with the second Sea King, before he takes out a large block of steel, and transmute symbol on it, before creating and putting a sizeable wooden plate on it. Storing the first Sea King, he made everything reappear on the large wooden platter, before injecting energy in the matrice. The runes lighten under the awed gaze of the entire group that had to rejoin them and the two giant. A few seconds later, a significant ''12,536'' flicker in thin air, before a ''568'' follow. "Brogy'' Sea King, 12,536 ton, 568 kilos!" Storing it back, he does the same from Dorry one. "Dorry'' Sea King 12,684 ton, 865 kilos! Sorry Brogy, but Dorry had beat you with 148 ton and 297 kilos." "Gegyagyagyagya! Finally! After 100 years..." "73,467 fight..." "73,467 draws..." "We finally know the mightiest warrior!" FInish Brogy, grinning happily, even after he lost. Their centurial fight had taken an end thank to a little human willing to settle their feud; they could finally return to Elbaf, among their kind to share their stories! ################################## "Alright, let''s do it!" Grin Alex, happy that to be able to help the two giants. Returning to the clearing, he starts to transmute the enormous chunk of over-heated metal, shaping it in the form used by the warrior nation. Under the sharp gaze of the two giants, he turns the bone shard to dust, adding it to the blade in constant transmutation. It was the first time he tried something like this. Because of the humongous size of the sword, he was creating; he couldn''t merely pound it and shape it like any other he done before. It was them then the idea struck him. If he were able to keep the metal into an unstable form, he would be able to mix other parts in, as they would follow the chaotic state and spread to the entire chunk. It was by far the most demanding tasks he had ever undertaken. While he was letting the structure wild, he had to keep on it a constant, hold to turn the entire block into an even construct. With the addition of the powdered bone of the Sea King, the blade would gain a ridiculous sturdiness. Sinking deeper into his focused state, he slowly opens his mouth and lightly breath out, as he gradually separates a chunk of it. ################################## They were all looking at Alex in complete silence since the start. The moment they see his focused gazes, they all understand that he wouldn''t tolerate a single disruption. They had watched with awe as he baths the large ingot of transmuted metal in flames, turning it into a glowing yellow colour in second. They all immediately start to sweat under the smouldering temperature exuded by him; even his girls were affected as they didn''t that degree of control over their flames. The sight of the metal moving the length of the ingot chaotically, without even losing a silver of the metal was mindblowing. They know that they were assisting at a never seen before work and the birth of masterpieces. They understand why he asked for shards of the bones when he turns them in powder and mixes them in. Sea King bones was one of the sturdiest material in the sea; those hundred years old bones used have been temperate for a century and were undoubtedly a priceless material. The two giants, while being utterly ignorant of the way of the smiths, know that he was pouring his soul into the creation. Its intent wasn''t any less than there, a proud warrior giving everything to his art, and the giant of Elbaf respect warriors. When he opens his mouth and breath out, they immediately feel the temperature fall to an alarming rate. The thin thread of mist white substance condensing was giving them chills. When it strikes the hot metal softly, it completely froze the two-piece of matter solid. Because of the sudden atmospheric change, they all jump in fright at the sudden rain of lightning falling on the conducting metal. The flash heated metal was against frozen by the still continuous tread. As fast as it came, the cloud vanishes under the weather of Grand Line. When all looked at the metal, they could see the erratic pattern created by the strike of lightning and the chilling tread. ################################## In a final transmutation, Alex turns the lumps of metal into a blade and an Axe head. Both of them made in an unknown shape for them, but for anyone of Alex prime world, they would recognize a Skeggox type of battle axe head. It''s bit forming a wide arc, nearly straight, with the cheek engraved in a stylish Nordic pattern, hiding the concealed runes added. Taking the pre-made handle, he transmutes it into the slot, fusing the part in a single ensemble, while curving the end of the handle, forming an enormous battle-axe. As for Dorry blade, it was nearly similar to his old one, a long, straight edge with a fuller running roughly all the sword. The crossguard had kept straight, barely thicker than the blade itself. Like for Brogy axe, Alex had added nordic pattern in the pommel. Taking the leather of their respective Sea King, he creates large strap, before wrapping them around the weapon''s handle and grip. Fusing the ends of the belt, he gives the last stroke by pumping an enormous amount of energy through the metal, activating the runes for the first time. They all could hear the hum of power they give off. With only a nod of Alex, both warrior carefully takes the created weapon. The moment they handle them, they could feel a deep hum vibrating from the deepest part of their soul, looking in awe at the marvellous arms, they nod at each other before giving a power strike in the sea. The water immediately breaks apart, riped by the sheer pressure of the blast produced. As the sea retake it right on its waters, the gulf created recede, but a large shadow made its way to the surface. All look dumbfounded a the two large gashes bleeding profusely on the most significant goldfish that ever existed. While they all were completely unaware of its identity, three know it well. ''The Lord of the sea, to think that a single common strike at full power was able to kill it, without recurring to our/their Hakoku!" They thoughts. Looking at the blade, they couldn''t see even the slightest chip on them. Both giants broke into a broad grin, taking with pride the gift they receive. While the two giants were marvelling at their weapons, Alex runs and jump in the sea to swim until the corpse of the island sized Goldfish. Near enough, he stores the entire thing, assuring them years of food with the two Sea King and the gigantic monster. He was also interested in the giant shield size scales of it. All those were priceless material for him to experiment on, and with the frozen space, he wouldn''t fear the meat to rot. Returning to the shore, he faces two decided giants. "Human, what your name?" Asked solemnly, Dorry. "Alexander D. Evans, but my friend call me Alex." Say him. "Alex, you are proven yourself being a fierce warrior in defending our honour when we were cowardly attacked. More so, you have gifted us weapons like never before wielded by giants hands. Our weapons are yours, shall you ever need a hand, the giant''s crew shall come to your support! Take this with you." Say Brogy, taking out a large folded sheet of paper. Recognizing the Vive-card, he tore a quarter-sized chunk, before transmuting a crystal bubble around it, traping the paper pointing toward the giant. "Thank you. I will be sure to call if I need it." Saying this, he transmutes yet another device. "I trust that your island possesses Denden mushi to your size?" Asked him, and them nodding in response. "Good, it should be at the right size then." What he had created was the actual device used on the creature to converse. "The number and mine are inside the box; you would just have to put it on the shell of a wild Denden mushi and communication would be possible." Say him, leaving one of them to take the enormous box containing the device. Turning to the sea, he retakes wood beams after wood beams. Those particular blocks came from the leftover armada of Kreig. It has given him quite the haul, that serve to create a basic Drakkar for the two giants, with a cabin inside. "In not perfect, but it should be enough for you to sail for a while, with enough chance you would be able to found Water Seven and contract them to build you a ship. I had left 400,000,000B inside; it should be enough for them to construct you something to use and return on your island." The two giants were surprised by Alex generosity; it would have taken them long to construct something to rejoin the next island. Even without Log Pose they wouldn''t be too much hindered, as they could feed on the sea and roam from a few years if need. 139 a new road After the giants depart, Alex returns to their former stronghold, looking through the amount of corpse to see if any had a still intact Log Pose. He found ten of then and around forty others, most with the wooden bracelet already rotten away, due to the age. Taking the cranes in his storage, freeing a massive amount of available space on the island while gathering good material, he returns to the group. "Something happens?" Asked him, when he sees Igaram fretting over Vivi. "The Princess had been bitten by a mosquito! She needs medical care immediately!" Overacted the man while ruing around. "I ''an alright, Igaram! There is no need to worry about this!" Snap Vivi, starting to become irritated by the man. "He is right," Say, Alex, attracting everyone attention." It''s a prehistoric island, the creatures here hadn''t evolved from million years and carry diseases that are thoughts extinct in our actual world. Mosquitos are known to be one of the worst disease carriers; if we don''t immediately seek medical assistance for you, you could very well lose your life." Say him seriously. As they learned that he was never the one to joke on that sort of thing, all whiten from the news. "Fortunately, unfortunately, there is an island that is reputed to have the best doctor. The good news is that we are under less than five days from it, around three. The bad news is that this island isn''t on our road, meaning there is a high chance that we miss it. but that, not the worst." "What can be worst than that!" Yell Igaram. "It''s Wapol'' island." Say him. The Princess and the guard expression immediately darken. "Knowing the man, he would not only refuse to help but also use this situation for his advantage; regretfully we don''t have a choice, we will have to think of something once there. I have with me unattended Log Pose, with any chance, it will be able to sync with the island electromagnetic field. I can isolate our road field to give use more chance, but it will be fifty-fifty. Best chance is to sail toward Sandy island and try to catch it mid-way." Needlessly to say, Igaram, Vivi and everyone else was floored by what he said¡ªtrying to catch another road midway between two islands while on another one? Madness! But even then, it was their only chance. ################################## As they sails, Igaram was pensively thinking at everything he had witnessed from the young man since they had started to sail with them. Not only was he of a rare breed, but his sheer ingeniously and abilities were mindblowing. If the World Government were to be aware of that potential, they would either kill him or imprison him for their uses. ''Those seas are unpredictable, to made us cross path with such individual...'' ################################## "Can''t you do something?" Asked the worried man to Alex. "No, it too early to act, if I take a Log Pose now, it could sync on Little Garden. I have only eight of them; we can''t waste them. But we can speed the boat. KITTEN LAUNCH THE MOTORS!" "ON IT HIBBY!" At this, they all feel a sudden slight boost in speed. "That should help, with them, we would be able to cross the distance in a third less of time." Igaram nod gratefully at him, knowing that it was more than any other could have done in his position. ################################## By the next morning, they were nearly on two-third of their way to they would have cover in a day and a half. Thinking time was for an experiment. He climbs to the top of the crow nest, and take a Log Pose. With a quick transmutation and storage, left'' with the bubble glace in hand. Slowly inscribing the pattern he had to think of the previous day, he does the same with another one, to see if he would obtain different results. The bubbles ready, he put the needle back, before placing the Log on the extreme right and left of the direction the boat was following. Looking for time to time while he was taking care of the little colony of Denden Mushi, he sees that the one on his left had already set, while the other was still rotating. Better, it didn''t even point backwards, telling him that he was effectively able to isolate their road magnetic field out of the equation! By lunchtime, he climbs down and prepares the meal with Miss Monday who turns to be a great and meticulous cook despite her ample frame. Eating rapidly, he runs back to his observation post to see if there was any change. He found two. First, the Log had effectively set, toward yet another direction, and a news coo bird was resting in the large house build for them, connecting the outside. Climbing the short ladder, he put the money on the pouch, taking a copy. As its stir from is sleep, an idea came to his mind. "Hey there little buddy, mind if I ask a question?" Seeing the bird tilted its head, he continued, knowing that they could understand what he was saying. "I need to found an island called Drum island. It a polar island, with six large mountains looking like chimnies, do you know the direction?" Asked him hopefully. The news coo bird were delivery birds; as such, they had the mean to direct themselves on Grand Line. Knowing this and the fact that it maybe had a link with electromagnetic fields, he tried. As he was thinking, the bird looks at him for a second, before rising his right-wing, showing a vague direction. Excited by the successful result, he jumps off, fetches the Log Pose on the left and returns. "Do you know if it the good direction?" Ask him again, showing the Log to the bird. Again, he stays quiet for a moment, staring at the Log before giving the nod. "Thank a lot, buddy!" COunting the rest of the copies left in the bird care, he put the adequate amount of money in the pouch."Her for you, rest as much as you want!" Say him, before jumping off again and race to the ladder leading down, barely hearing a happy ''Kwak'' from the news coo. ################################## Entering the steering room, he fixes the log on the centre of the wheel, before starting to follow the direction. The sudden change did alert everyone on board, making them bolts to the room, thinking that the boat had deviated from its route. "Hubby, what you are doing?" Asked Nami, more curious than worried, after she had a Log, and could rectify the route at any time. He turns his head to them, grinning widely. "I found it!" The other stays quiet for a moment, procession what he was saying before they eyes widen. "What?! How?!" Asked Igaram, gripping his shoulders, hope lighting in his eyes. "Simple, as I say, I was able to isolate the electromagnetic field of our road, leaving the two of our closest roads to anchor on the log. As I know that the island was in between Little Garden and Alabasta, the one that would anchor on it would be it. To be sure I made a second and put it to the other side of the room. The first had taken before lunch and the second after. With two different results, I was lost on, which was wich. A news coo resolved all this." "The birds?!" Shout him puzzled. He couldn''t understand that they could have helped. "Yes, as they can move from island to island, they must know the different magnetic fields. I just asked him if he knew which was the good one and if it was the good field by describing the island!" Finishing him excitingly. They were stunned by the plan; it was completely crazy! Asking a bird for the right direction, but strangely this was undoubtedly the explanation making the most sense. Trusting Alex decision, as it was the only way they could think off, they made sails toward the direction. With the boost of the motors running all days and night, they only need another day and a half to enter into the range of a winter type island. That had immediately rejoiced Igaram as it was the typical weather of the island. It was telling him that Alex was mostly correct. Not too long after, Nojiko, who was in the crow''s nest, open a channel to the steering room. "They''re a person standing on the water!" Hearing her, Alex knows who it was, to be sure he asked. "Does he his clothed like a jester?" "Actually yes he does! What do I do?" "Shot him down, he is one of Wapol right and men and will only be a pain in the ass if we cross their path." "Roger!" A three-second later, a gunshot resound. Alex, who was looking forward with a pair of binocular, see the man head burst under the destructive force of the bullet before the corpse seems to stumble and fall in the water a little further than it initial position. Holding on a device linked to the entire ship, he says. "Prepare for a possible boarding! We cross way with one of Wapol man!" ################################## Hearing him, Igaram look at the two ex-agent. "Go, I will take care of the Princess!" Nodding at him, Miss Monday take the large mass Alex made for her just for a case like this, and Mr.9 his twin''s bat. They were only in time for them to see a sizeable ball-like thing rise from the water. "Who dares to attack this king subject?!" Yell a round man with a metallic chin and torso clad in plate armour, standing on the newly appeared hippo figurehead. At the same time, he was yelling, say figurehead'' mouth open, letting a ladder glide down and land on the deck. As men clad in black-furred coat rapidly climb down, two gunshots heard in rapid succession. The two sides of the ladder maintaining the step burst under the destructive ammo, cutting all retreat path from the men already on the ship. As Alex didn''t stop the motor, they were rapidly exiting the place under the dumbfounded look of Wapol and his men. Grinning evilly at the gulping men, He darkly says. "No survivors!" As the thirty men were just simple stooge, they didn''t last long against the might of the super-human crew of five and the two other agents, familiar with murder. ################################## As he was transmuting the gathered coats for the corpse into fetting ones for their four guests, Alex was thinking of what happened. ''Not only he lost chess, but also thirty men. From the look of their direction, they don''t seem to have an idea to regain the island. While I would like to make my hand on Wapometal, I wouldn''t mind the man death if he attempts something.'' -They''re also the fact that Blackbeard crew had already set sail and ravaged the island, what you''re going to do?- ''Send ScreenShot to scan the surrounding and try to found the cable car. I don''t have any reason to seek Dalton, so...'' Done with the coat, he leaves them with Igaram, after enquering of Vivi health. ################################## After another day the island came in view, bringing great relief to the old captain looking over his Princess. Making sure to throws the anchor a little afar the nearest village, Alex sends ScreenShot in a recon mission. Having improved the scheme capacity, he had now a thirty minutes limit, with a 2,500 feet radius of coverage, and a new set of optical lens. He goes high in the sky, taking a shot of the entire island under different view, for Alex and Nmi archive, before trying to found the cables. "Screenshot, you will have a better chance to found them, by looking from the highest mountain." Following the instruction, he found the target. Taking successive shots from a small scale, and enlarging the view, he sent Alex enough data to approximate the village cable car location. Returning on the ship not even frozen, he smugly grins while munching on his favourite lettuce that Alex was cultivating especially for his as a treat of a job well done. Taking the picture with him, he climbs down to give them to Nami. Those pictures were a god sent for her, giving her more material to draw her amp, and with them, she could take her time to do so. "Alright, this how we will do this, I will first go with Vivi, repair the cable car if need, and go found the witch in the castle." "Witch?" Say Nami, looking him strangely. "Yep, the oldest doctor surely alive in this world, if someone can cure Vivi it''s her." "Good luck Alexander, I leave the Princess in your care." Formally salute Igaram, before he goes fetch Vivi. ################################## Entering the room, and seeing her still sleeping, he takes off the cover, putting the coat on her as delicately as possible. Wrapping her in his three tails, he exits the room and jumps over the stern, landing agility in the snow-filled land. Breaking in a rapid run, he starts to make his way toward the village, following Nami hastily drawn map, for him. That was the first time he was feeling that good in this world weather, relishing in the cold wind brushing against his skin and light clothing. Going full hybrid, evade as possible human settlement, not wanting to be taken as a target after they bear the rampage of Blackbeard. While he was running in a thick wood, he feels a tingling sensation in his mind. Acting instinctively, he duck, before slashing at what was passing to his side. Not stopping, he heard the sound of crushed snow and a strong sent of blood spreading. "Surely a wild animal." Mumble him to himself, and even if it were a human, he would be affected. Continuing for another fice minutes, he finally arrives at the outskirt of the village housing the cable car. Looking at it and seeing that it was in the centre of the village, he transmutes the cloak, taking out the black dye, and cover Vivi head with the hood, making them nearly transparent in the white surrounding. Making his way stealthily in the still quiet village, he rejoins the cable. Seeing only an empty platform, he crafts a cabin with a comfortable bed for Vivi. With a warming cluster added, the air rapidly turns warm. Using the ship of regretted Mr.3 as a model, he crafts a simple motor running on his flame, obtaining a similar thing than Ace little boat. With the fire actioning the gears, the propellers outside rapidly gain in speed, and slowly propel the cabin on the cable silently. ################################## Putting stabilisation scheme on the cabin wall when the wind became too strong and make the cabin swaying, he resumes his duty. After thirty minutes, long Alex arrives at the station at the top of the mountain. Parking the cabin in one of the available slots, he disembarked with Vivi on his back. He was about to walk out, before coming nose-to-nose with a bipedal reindeer. "Hello, it for a consultation." Say him while smiling at the frozen reindeer. 140 monsters talks Chopper was doing his daily maintenance on the cable car platform, just a quick inspection to see if snow and frost hadn''t accumulated before he heard a muffled sound coming from the cable linking to Cocoa Weed. Going to take a look, he saw a bright grey, shining cabin park on one of the empty slot. He was about to run to Dc. Kureha when the door open. Taking a peak, he stays frozen at sight. In front of him stood a three meters tall hybrid with three tails wrapping around something on his back, and two round hears on its head. His still kept wild instinct was telling him not to show any aggressive move in front of the natural predator he had in front of him. That was the first time that he was feeling something like this, his primal instinct was telling him that he had in front of him a dangerous beast, but he could only see a human, an extremely tall but still human, with ears and tails. ''Perhaps he is like me?'' Before his subconscious could either denigrate or affirm his thoughts, he hears it say. "Hello, it for a consultation." Looking at him smiling, is instinct calms down, feeling that ''it'' wasn''t a threat. ################################## "Hmn, c-came." Say Chopper in a small voice, before starting to made his way back to the castle. As both came to the door, Alex frowns a little, seeing that he couldn''t pass with Vivi. He remembered about the nest of Snow Bird above the open post. Putting his hand on it under the scrutiny gaze of Chopper, after he saw that he wasn''t following, he transmutes the wooden door. The part on where the nest was resting starts to slowly separated from the door, forming a cup protecting it, and fuse with the stone above. A half-circle opening form on the upper part, leading outside while still cutting the harsh wind for the hatching. Chopper, who was ready to interfere if he wanted to harm them, look amazed by the trick, before being happy that they have a more secure nest. Done, Alex closes the door behind him, waiting for the reindeer to lead the way. Snapping out of his trance, he scurries off, in the inside of the castle, Alex on his steps. "Here." Say him, patting a bed, before turning and opening a bag containing several medical tools. Putting Vivi delicately on the quilt, he takes off the coat and takes a few steps back. ################################## He looks as Chopper starts to examine her. "A mosquito bit her; we were on a prehistoric Island, that was two days and a half ago." Say Alex out of nowhere. On his side, Drs Kureha opens the door, before rising Vivi shirt, and uncover dark purple spot. "Kestia." Say her. Chopper on her side immediately scurries off to fetch the adequate cure. "How did you come here, there isn''t a prehistoric island on this road, not before here." Kureha turns around and frown. "Wapol had taken them all, I''m the only one here, with CHopper." "I know, I cross way with the fat hippo on my way here, if he had followed us, he might be..." "Purupuru Purupuru Puru ''Catcha!'' Yes?" Asked Alex when he hears his Denden Mushi ring. "Hubby, the hippo''s back on the island, they took off, leaving the dreg behind, what do we do?" "Kill them all, spare the doctors, this island will need them later, as for the Hippo, he should be alone on a hippo and another gay, right?" "Hmn, that right hubby!" "Don''t worry about them; then, I will take care of them. I attain the castle and the second-best doctor on this side of Grand Line is looking over here." "Great, I will tell curly. See you!" "Hmn.''catcha!''" ################################## Kureha was looking funnily at him, hearing Nami nickname, frown again hearing she was only the second-best doctor. "Hubby? Do you bring your wife on Grand Line? And who the second-best doctor, brat, I''m the best-looking one here! By the way, did you want to know the secret of my youth?" Scowl her, before smirking at the end. "Yes, Hubby. I do, she is on my ship with her sister-wives. Roger''s crew ex-doctor, Crocus. It just you and Chopper, so that normal that you are the best looking, I would rather be with an older woman with a young body than a furry male. As for your youth, I will outlive you by around 3,500 or so year and stay like I am now for nearly all my life, so thank but no thank." Respond Alex in order with a smooth voice, internally smirking at her expression. "You have other wives on your ship, and they''re okay with that?" "Of course, it not like we are tied with your human moral." "''Us human?'' Are you saying you are not?" Asked her, curious. "Not we aren''t, I am the result of human experimentation on human and mink genome, with selective traits. The rest of the 10,000 experiment subjects." He could visibly see her mood darken. "How came someone was able to overwrite a formed human genome! It unheard off!" Scream her. "Of course it is, if the experiment were a success, the World Government would have me in a lab, searching how it works in the first place." "Then, how..." "I never say that it was on fully formed human." It didn''t take long for her to understand what he was saying and start to turn ill. Chopper, who had returned silently just after the call end and administered the cure, was shivering on the side at the horror commit in the name of progress. "Th-they used, baby?" Ask her hesitantly, not wanting an answer. "Yes and no, we were created uniquely for the experiment, born from existing material, cultivated in the unique but of forming hybrid weapon for war." Respond to him ominously. "Wh-who?" "Who, but of course the Germa 66!" "Judge! That piece of trash! He dares to experiment on children!" Rant the witch. "Is that true?" Asked Chopper timidly on the side, making Alex look at him. "Yes, thankfully, I am the only one viable ''unit'' produced, and I had made sure that none a single of the 9,999 others could be used." "Di-did you kill them?" Asked him fearfully. "I didn''t have to; I was the only viable subjects, Even I didn''t know how I came to be seeing that all the others showed deformity and never past the state of a newborn, for the most advanced. I merely get rid of the bodies in the seas and destroy all the data left behind. The ''ship'' on where I was, was just a small part of the kingdom that had drifted apart during a fight with the marine, so I not sure if I had all." Chopper nod relieved that he didn''t kill his 9,999 brothers and sisters. "What are you?" Asked him curious, now that the most cumbersome part said. "I am the result of a mix between human and leopard, a snow panther to be exact." Say him, sprouting his hears and tail, capturing the attention of a calming Kureha."As some reason, a mutation occurred, giving me further limbs." Continue him, making appear the two other tails in front of a fascinated duo. "How came you know how much time you will live, their no way to measure lifespan, other than study past group and compare data." "Simple, it like an instinct, I know that a tail is the manifestation of my lifespan, one for 1,000 years. I had three, so 3,000, and I could feel another slowly form, half done, so 500 or so more." While it wasn''t a lie, it wasn''t the truth either, but he was keeping this fr his wives, he only tells them, knowing that he can trust them. ################################## "What about your crew, your pirate too, right?" Asked Chopper with stars in his eyes. "We are not at the same time." "Heu? Why?" Asked him confusedly, tilting his head on the side. "That because of what we did, didn''t you have news coo here?" "We have, but they only came to the land, the wind is too strong for them here. Its has been a while since we didn''t come down, so..." Say him, is was lowering at the end. "So that why, let me explain them. I came from East blue, the sea considered by all as the weakest of the four blue. There I encounter Kuina; first, she was in a marine field, ties to a post for protecting a little girl." "What?! Why?!" Shot the tiny reindeer. "You see, the son of the colonel on the base had a pet wolf, and a very lax authority on it, he had let the wild animal run rampant in the island until Kuina cut it to protect the little girl he was about to assault. To protect the little girl, she accepts a deal with him, only to come back on his words later. She wouldn''t be alive or live life worth of anything after if I didn''t happen. Same for Nami, her island was under the grip of a fisherman that had to flee the Grand Line to Lord over human and transmit the hate he had from the other race. I give Nami the means to fight back, and she and her sister join Kuina and me. Tashigi, the twin sister of Kuina, was passed a marine, only to be betrayed by them. She joins us after we same her life." "Aren''t the marines bad then?" Say CHopper, starting to become angry. "No, it likes the pirates, some a just while the other are corrupts and follow an extremely biased moral. As for pirates, not all are the same, only a few among all are not pirates to kill, **** and pillage. Some are only pirates for the adventures and others, the consequences of the marines. As the marines represent the ''justice in this world when they declare someone criminal, they have none other choices than flee on the sea." Say him while bobbing his small blue nose. "I became a threat to the world government when I killed the corrupt colonel and father of say kid. It didn''t help that I had taken down the four most wanted pirates, and their crews, of East blue and another corrupted colonel working with the fisherman to keep the thing quiet. They also put on my head the murder of a third colonel, when I take down the pirate responsible. Life is not dark and white; they always exist shade that is overlooked because of the narrow mind of peoples and over-shadowed by the deeds of the more substantial group, be it for the marine or pirates." That left Chopper thoughtful until then he only has a biased view on the life of pirates. On the side, Kureha nod slightly, happy that the young weren''t sprouting embellished story of the actual outside world. "What about your crew?" "What do you mean Chopper?" "Do they know about you?" "They do." Smile Alex softly."They also accept who I''m and share my view. We may have started to sail and branded by the marines as pirates, but we still have dreams. Nami what to draws a map of the entire world. Nojiko wishes to see her sister dream came true and help her realise it. Tashigi wants to show the marine the error of their way, and Kuina, to become the strongest swordswomen on the seas." "What about you?" Asked the little monster, curious of his dream. When he sees Alex smile turn from kind to a little forced, he gulps.The witch was also interested to know. Seeing Chopper reaction, he relax and sigh. "I have three wishes. The first is to kill the man that has to dare to play with the life of 9,999 of my brethren and destroy his life work¡ªthe second his to bring down the trash that calls themselves Tenryuubito. With them gone, the marines would have a chance to restart anew, and truly help the civilian, and not be the dogs of the government. The last one is to found willing wives and raise my children. Do you have a dream Chopper?" "Hmn! I want to create a universal cure!" ################################## The two other smile kindly at him, before becoming curious as they see the little reindeer fidgetting. "..." says Chopper, his head lowered and voice inaudible. "What did you say?" Asked Alex. "Can you take me on your ship?" Kureha was shocked that the little fellow was asking on his own, knowing his history. She snaps at Alex, ready to skewer him if his response didn''t please her. Alex looks intently at the little furry before asking. "Why?" Surprised at first, Chopper starts to tell his history, hesitantly at first, fearing that he would reject him straight but became bolder when he sees that he stay quiet. Once he finishes, he looked at Alex in the eyes. He could see that Chopper was near to tears, but was impressed that the shy animal was keeping his ground. "First, I would never accept someone out of lack of choice. If you want to come with us, you need to leave behind all you fear of being treated as a monster. Devil Fruit are commons on the sea; you aren''t more of a monster that any other eater of that cursed fruit. If you want to come I have two conditions, the first his for you to firmly believe in your dream, make everything possible to attain it. The second his for you to have Drs Kureha authorisation to follow us. You have been in her care for years, and she had transmitted to you he lifelong accumulated experience, I will never accept someone ungrateful for the gift given by others." Say him sternly Alex, taking Chopper by surprise. ################################## Hearing him, Chopper was first stunned, before an intense fire burn in his eyes, turning to the doctrine, he said. "I want to set sail!" "No." Immediately reject the witch, before leaving the chamber. "The miss will be able to move with a couple of hours, be sure to gather your things before leaving." Say her without turning back. Chopper was floored with the harsh rebuttal and look lost for a second before firmly making his mind. 141 Alabasta Looking on the side, she sees Vivi start to stir. About the same time, Chopper suddenly irrupts in the room, looking frantically around. "Wapol is back!" "Calm down Chopper, look over Vivi, I will get rid of the problem. If she is in condition, we will depart as soon as possible." Leaving a saddened reindeer behind from his words, he takes a turn around the castle, rapidly founding the particular room he knows the hippo will be looking. Taking all kind of weapons in, he made to the front door just in time to see the two and the white-furred hippo stop. "Maaahahahaha! Finally, I''m back to my rightful place! I will teach to pirates to raise their hand on royalties! They will pay for Chess death! I will bury them under a sea of irons with the power of Drum weaponry! Kuromariomo you..." *Bang!* Before he could finish his evil monologue, his trusty left, right-hand man head expose ina shower of red, white, grey and black, piece of afro send everywhere alongside what had been his head not a second before. Sprayed mainly with the blood due to the proximity, Wapol was astounded at sight, before glaring at the original location of gunshots. At the foot of the doors, Alex was standing his rifle'' cross sinking on the snow. "You! How dare you to kill my right-hand men..." Start Wapol angrily, before hurriedly jump on the side, barely dodging the blade than leave a bloody gash in the flank of his mount, turning the white coat, red. "No one told you to not strat evil monologue? That they lead to rapid death?" "I will have your head for this mongrel, Baku-Baku factory! Baku-Baku shock! Wapol house!" Using his devil fruit to turn into the integrated material, he turns into a two stories-hight house, with cannon for hands and chimney sprouting from his head. "Maaahahahaha! Fear before the might of my power..!" Drunk in his power-up, Wapol starts his evil monologue again, only to barely react at Alex slashing. As the first blade cut through the rise cannon in attempts to protect his body, he didn''t see the four other blades coming from all corner. His transformation cancelled by the Kairoseki weapons, four large gashes heavily blooding appears on his torso, as the stump of his previous hand was staining the snow with the precious liquid. Wapol could only look dumbly at Alex, never in his wildest dreams would he have thought to be taken down by a mere commoner, not with his powers! His thoughts fade to nothingness as Alex strike the last blow, separating the head from the body. Taking the head in hand, he stores the body inside his storage, making his way back the castle. ################################## "Would it be sufficient for payment?" Say, Alex, putting the head on the table, in front of Kureha. "Will do, but don''t think that I didn''t see that the weaponry brat!" "Take care of Chopper, Or I will hunt you myself." Say her, throwing a small bag at him. "Show him the cherries trees he had waited all his life." He didn''t reply but wave his hand to catch it, his back still turned. "Cheeky brat." Chuckle her, taking a sip of the bottle in her hand. ################################## "How do you feel Vivi?" Asked Alex when entering, seeing that she was completely awake, Choppe giving her the last check. "Good." Smile her kindly at Alex, after being told what had happened the last few days when she had contacted the ship, relieving Igaram that everything was fine. "Great, let go; we had a kingdom to save." Nodding, she wears the coat he was tending her before they made their way. Stoping on the doorpost, he looked at Chopper. "So, what are you doing?" Asked Alex intently at the furball. Clenching the hem of his hat, shadowing his eyes, he says in a quivering voice. "Is it the best decision? the doctrine had raised me, and ..." "Chopper." Say Alex softly, making the torn eyes reindeer raise his gaze to him." While the doctrine had raised you, so does Doctor Hiluluk. It had been his dream to set sail and see the world, your is to found a cure, you have still a lot to learn, and apprenticeship could only lead you so far. At the end of the road, it''s your choice, just know that we will be here to help, the world his vast as so his the diseases plaguing it. Without moving on, you will be forever unable to realise your dreams. We may not be the best crew for you, but we will bring you all the help you would need." ################################## Is the decision made, he rapidly gathers the last of his equipment, stored by Alex, before the trio made their way off the castle. If he had looked behind, Chopper would have seen the woman who raised him, standing on a window, watching as he adoptive son depart to realise his dreams. Before they made entirely to the cable car station, a group of villagers appears, led by a buff man, the handle of something visible on his back. Some of the villagers sporting rifles shout when seeing Chopper, remembering him. "Haa! Monster!" One in particular fumble with his weapon for a bit, seeing this, Dalton turns around. "No! Wait.!" But he was too late. *Bang!* Two shots resound nearly at the same time. Chopper, who had closed eyes, crack an eyelid open from the lack of pain expected by bing shooted. He was surprised when he realises that his body wasn''t touching the ground and he was behind Alex back, held by a tail. On the side, Vivi gasp at sight in front of her. The one that had tried to shot Chopper was lying dead on the ground, headless. All were broken out of their stupor when a growling, threatening voice lowly resound. "I don''t take well that some piece of shit threatens my family on baseless ideas and lack of knowledge. You are the real monster here, now move before I decide to wipe you out and every village on this island!" Tears broke silently on Chopper at Alex words. The villagers, on the other hand, all move from their way, completely frightened. As he made his way, Alex but Chopper on his shoulders, taking out three knives, ready to clive down anyone putting a toe out of the line. "Wait!" Shout Dalton. "What about Wapol, Cocoa Weed had been attacked by him on his way here!" Alex didn''t turn around and resume his walk. "He is dead like the rest of the crew he had on his ship, I left the doctors out of this, but everyone else is gone." Hearing this Dalton bow to him, before leading the people to the castle, not that Alex would have acknowledged him if he knows. ################################## In the cabin, Vivi was staying silent; the sudden cold-blooded murder was hard for her to accept. As a caring Princess for her people''s well-being, such an act was difficult to accept, but she knows better than saying something, not that she didn''t want to, but the cold face of Alex was cutting the wind under her sails, leaving her worriedly munch on her lower lip. Once on the village, they could see the after-match of fires and destroyed houses cutting straight to the outside of the town. Taking the cabin in his storage, Alex made a sledge on Chopper demand. Now travelling on the sledge pulled by the reindeer in his natural form, the group of three made their way to the large ship of Wapol, leaving Alex store it, before finally making there way to the boat. When he sees it, Chopper was awed at sight, being the first pirate vessel he sees, and his future house. Boarding it, he led Chopper to the infirmary, for him to establish his kingdom. While Alex was retrieving and placing things were CHopper wanted them, the reindeer was marvelling at the sight. Looking at the little lab, supply storage, beds and even a small operating block, this was way more than he expected. "Everything for me?" "As our only doctor on board, it''s your domain, turn it as you like. ################################## After the vessel sails toward the Sandy island, everyone had was called to introduce the new crew members, leaving the four guests to their things as it didn''t concern them. The moment they exit the waters of the kingdom, Alex receives the same message than on Little Garden. By taking down Wapol, befriending Kureha, Alex had completed the pre-requisite to had the island on his territory, bringing yet again a variety of unexisting animals and weather. "I have something for you, Chopper, from the doctrine." Say, Alex. "Really?!" Nodding, Alex transmutes a large globe of glass between his hand the size of a basketball. Inside, a replica of the island soon forms from some stored rocks, the castle visible on the more massive mountain and a particular pirate flag hoisted on the tallest tower. Unseen to the eyes sparkling reindeer, runes were inscribed on the lower surface. Once completed, a gem hidden in the landmass and the forming base would power them. Snow-like weather starts to form, rapidly recovering the entire landscape in a thick layer of snow. "Here, it came." Chopper had barely the time to turn to Alex, before hearing muffled shots. Three seconds later, all the mountains peak had large blooming pink balls forming, giving the illusion that the dreary mountains had transformed into a cherry tree. The sight brings tears to the young reindeer, finally able to see the lifetime work of his ''father'' becoming a reality. "It enchanted to replay the scene as much as you like, all you need to do is to put the powder there." Say, Alex, showing a well-hidden trap, and giving Chopper a large pot of the transmuted powder from the pouch provided by the witch. "Thank you!" Shout the reindeer, with snot and tears running freely from his face. "Your welcome." Say, Alex, giving them all to Chopper who run back the infirmary and display the orb on his deck, the pot on the side, ready to use. ################################## In the following days of travel, Igaram would tell them all he know about the three sides of the conflict. On one side was the royal family with the guards of the kingdom. Baroque Works and it''s 2,000 strong Men and officers, and finally the rebellion. An ever-growing side pushed by Crocodile and his minions. They know that their arrival was blown away when they cross the path of a fleet containing the called back 1800 some men posted on the borders islands of Grand Line. Being nothing more than cannon fodder, they made quick work of the incoming force, leaving Alex enough time to interrogate a few. That how they understand that Crocodile was aware of them coming. From what they know, Mr.2 had been sent to Little Garden and see what take Mr.3 so long to finish his task. When he sees that there was nothing left on the island, he had sent a report back, and the boss had linked them to it. That was terrible news for them as they lost their effect of surprise. Only the past partner of the two ex-agent wasn''t accounted for. Being in the middle of the sea at the time, they couldn''t stop transmission. Now that Crocodile knew they were coming, it leaves three possibilities. First, he deems them inconsequential and continues as they were going. Two, he took the opportunity and had someone assassinate Vivi while in their midst. Three, he forwards his plan and attack. Thankfully for them, the attack had happened not far from the coast of the island, letting them with only an hour or two of sailing before they land. ################################## "Alright, it''s evident that we can''t land as we are. We need to separate. Nono-chan, you will go with Miss Monday, a disguised Vivi and Chopper, try to gather some info as to were the rebellion is. Igaram, Mr.9, you two go to Alubarna, warn the king of everything, be careful, Baroque Works agent should have infiltrated the rank of the soldiers, be sure to made investigation to separate them and withdraw as much as info on the other you can." The two groups nod at this."During that time, Kitten, Chi-chan and Ku-chan will raid Rainbase. I don''t think we will able to take Croc their, but if we can cripple some of the leftover agents before any conflict happens, it good in my books. The plan did the group break free on three different mundane vessels. The first group would be the first to stop, docking at Nanohana, the nearest town on their way. The two other would go up the river, before separate, one group to go to Alubarna, the capital and the second to the croc casino. ################################## Separating on the middle of the river, Alex and his group sail straight from there, leading them to the shortest route they could find to Rainbase, from there. Without exiting the boat, he transmutes it onto a vehicle able to ride on the sand, propelled from the same type of motor present in his cabin. By using three wide, long treads, two at the back and one in the middle of them, at the front, the rapidly glide on the sand. All in the shade of the cabin and the fresh air provided by the formation on the walls, the girls relax, enjoying the sight of the endless landscape. Their travel was cut short, when two lizard giants burst through the sand, ready to pounce on them. Barely avoiding them, they nonetheless fall into the appeared pit, when the two enormous lizards lands, breaking what should have been a roof. Looking around, Alex could see the sand still falling from the top of the dome. ''Could it be...'' Before he could finish his thought, his gaze caught the sight of a half-buried large cube of stone sporting foreign inscription. 142 Notes @@Sorry everyone, but I''m in need of a break. I think it''s evident from the last updates, but they came later and later. I have a headache from the last few days and constant ringing ears, I simply can''t focus on my writing. I will still keep writing but it will at so much small pace that I can''t assure more than three or four chaps a week, so I prefer to rest for two-three day and restart clean, hoping that it would have calmed down at the time.